《I?Just Called To Say I Love You》 Chapter 1 - IM LEAVING TO SPEND TIME WITH MY PRINCE CHARM In a beautifully decorated room, a young man waiting for someone He stood up when someone opened the door and entering the room "I was waiting for you, babe." Young man said while approaching her "Sorry darling, I was stuck in traffic." Young woman smiled She gasped when she looked at the decorations of a room "Is it for me?." Young woman asked "Yes babe, everything is for you, only for you." the young man said while hugging from behind Young women blushed harder and turned backside "Thank you for this." "Babe, you know how much I love you right?." Young man asked When young women nodded her head, then the young man took out a diamond ring from his pocket and kneeled down in front of her and about to say something but young women squealed in excitement "Yes, Yes I will marry you." Young man helplessly shook his head and said "This is wrong, I prepared a long speech for you. You ruined it, babe." Young women pouted her lips and said "I love you, babe." "I love you more." after saying this young man wrapped his hands around her waist and clashed they''re together "Ahhhh, I love you a lot." Young women squealed while opening her eyes She hugged pillow beside her and said "An, I love you" After hugging her favourite pillow for a while, she opened her eyes and pouted her lips when she saw her father Jack Miller staring at her holding a coffee mug "Decorated room? Proposal? Diamond ring?" Father Miller asked When Amy nodded her head, Father Miller chuckled and asked "seriously Amy? Who many times you will get this dream? Why can''t you propose him directly?" "Dad, I will seriously propose him today," Amy said while getting up from a bed "You gotta kidding me, darling. You are saying exactly the same words for eighteen years. Aren''t you tried being JUST FRIEND with him?" Father Miller asked "Dad, we are not just friends, I''m assistant to him," Amy said proudly Father Miller rolled his eyes and said "you are unbelievable sometimes. Darling listen to me, just pick a rose from our garden and propose him directly." "Okay, dad," Amy said while pinching his cheeks and rushed towards the washroom .... Dining area "Mamaaaaaa" Amy shouted while rushing towards dining area "Darling, Here is your breakfast." Laura Miller said while placing breakfast on the table "Mom, what happened? Why your face is so red? Out of anger or Out of ¡ª" cutting Amy off mother Miller said, "Why don''t you ask your dad instead of me?" Amy looked at her pretentious busy father and raised her eyebrows "What? I didn''t do anything." Father Miller tried to cover up He stuck his tongue out when Amy gave him ''You can''t fool me look.'' He then sighed and said, "She called him again." "What''s wrong in calling a friend? It''s not like I''m running away from you. Why are you worrying about me?" Mother Miller snapped "Look, she is taking his sides." Father Miller said "You ¡ª" Cutting them off Amy closed her ears and shouted "Stop it both of you. You both are behaving like a kid." Looking at her dad Amy frowned and said "Seriously? What are you? You are forty-five years old but still, you are worried about your wife''s best friend?" "He is not just best friend. He tried to propose to your mom." "So what''s wrong in that? I''m young and beautiful at that time, obviously anyone can droll at my beauty." Mother Miller said proudly "Babe, only I have to right to droll at you." Father Miller said shamelessly Amy helplessly shook her head at her parents who were fighting ¡ªIn their point of view, it is a CUTE ARGUMENT. After completing the breakfast, Amy left the house before writing a note I''M LEAVING TO SPEND TIME WITH MY PRINCE CHARM. ..... Amy Miller is young and dynamic with brown soft hair elaborately arranged. She had prominently deep blue coloured eyes which made her always look fresh. The most remarkable thing about her is her mole on her upper lip and her voice which is sweet as honey.. Her curves are exactly at the same place which can easily make anyone fall for her. Chapter 2 - Super Hot And What? Francis cooperations "Good morning sir." Jackson greeted politely "Why are you here? Where is Amy?" Andy Francis frowned and asked Jackson gulped in fear and said "S¡ªSir, I don''t know about her." "What do you mean by you don''t know? I''m paying a hefty amount of salary to give this shit I don''t know." Andy frowned deeper and said "Sir, I will contact her." After saying this Jackson rushed out of Ceo''s cabin .... Jackson breathed a sigh of relief when he saw two ladies giggling and chatting together "Ms Amy, boss is calling you," Jackson said with heavy breath "Mr Jackson, what happened to you? Why are you breathing so heavily? Did you saw any ghost?" Amy asked "Yeah, he just saw Andy''s anger. Right Jackson?" Lisa chuckled and said Amy let out a laugh and asked "why do you fear him the most?" "He is very dangerous than burning fire," Jackson said "No, He is sexy and handsome for Amy. Right, Amy?" Lisa said while wrapping her arms around Amy''s shoulder "Yeah, He is sexy. Did you ever saw his blue eyes, toned muscles and silky, soft hair? Did you ever saw his laugh which is perfect and make any women droll for him?" Amy started praising Andy Jackson nodded his head and said "Yes, yes." His boss is indeed a perfect man to girls. "Do you ever saw him shirtless? He is super hot and se¨C" Amy stopped and lowered her head when she saw a particular person standing in front of them "Super hot and what?" Jackson asked Amy gulped and gestured him to shut up but Jackson who was busy thinking ''super hot and what?'' didn''t concern her gestures and asked "why did you stop? He is super hot and¡ª" Cutting him off Amy tried to laugh and "yeah, That hero was super hot when he was shirtless." "Hero? But ¡ª" Without letting him say any word Amy moved forward and asked "Boss, you called me?" Jackson widened his eyes, turned backwards and gulped in fear. "What are you talking? " Andy frowned and asked "We are just discussing about new movie. Right Jackson?" Amy said "Y--Yes, That movie where the hero is ¡ª" Cutting him off Andy frowned and said: "Is this your home to discuss about movies and all?" "An, it''s not his mistake" Andy lowered her head and said Andy took a deep breath and said, "I''m giving you two minutes, explain to me about the meetings." After saying this Andy walked towards his cabin Amy breathed a sigh of relief and quickly ran towards him ..... Lisa chuckled and said, "Jackson, you indeed have a good day." "Yes, I have to thank Amy for this help," Jackson said "You should." "Am I the only think they were like Beast and Beauty?" Jackson asked Lisa chuckled and said "Apparently you are not the one" "Oh, I forgot to ask you, why did you visit the office this early today?" Jackson asked "I''m here to scare my dear boyfriend but it seems like he was scaring me with his hard schedule." Lisa said helplessly shooking her head "second boss really have a tough schedule today," Jackson said "It''s okay. I will wait for him." Lisa said while sitting on a chair ..... Andy''s cabin "Sir, we have a formal meeting with Davis enterprise within half an hour. After that you have a lunch appointment with ¡ª" Cutting her off "cancel lunch appointment" Andy said "Okay, sir," Amy said "Arrange everything for meeting with Davis Enterprise," Andy said "Okay sir, anything else?" Amy asked "Sit here and check this document," Andy said while handing the document to her Amy smiled and took the document and sat in front of him in a chair While doing corrections in the document, Amy couldn''t help but steal glances from him. His perfect body, blue eyes, silky hair. Everything was perfect about him. She can''t say how many times she dreamed about his perfect figure? How badly she won''t touch them? She just want to droll all over him? Only she knew how difficult it was to her to stop from touching and kissing him? ..... Author''s thought Hey Readers :) Please add my new novel TALES OF THE LOVE into the library and drop a review and comment if you like it.. Please support me because it is participating in WSA 2021. Chapter 3 - I Thought This Is An Official Meeting "Ms Shelton, the boss is waiting for you in his cabin," The employee said "Oh okay, Thank you," Lisa said while getting up from a chair .... Ryan''s cabin When she entered the room, Ryan Francis was engrossed in his work Lisa helplessly shook her head and shouted: "Are you a Robot?" When Ryan heard most sweetest voice, He lifted his head and quickly approached her "Babe, I was waiting for you." When Lisa raised eyebrows Ryan sighed and said: "It is most important work darling, you know today Andy has a meeting with Davis enterprise and this meeting is most important for both the companies, so I''m trying to help Andy in this." "Okay, Do you want me to wait for some time?" Lisa asked Ryan vigorously shook his head and pulled closer "How can I let you wait for some more time babe?" Lisa pouted her lips and said "I was insecure about you sometimes" Ryan smiled and said "I''m yours" "I know but I feemmmmm-----" Lisa swallowed rest of her words when Ryan clashed their lips together The kiss was so gentle yet passionate, Lisa wrapped her arms around him and left no space between them. He then lifted her t-shirt and cupped her breasts. Lisa moaned when he gave a light squeeze to the breast. After kissing her for a while, Ryan reluctantly broke the kiss and pressed their foreheads together and said "let''s take out your insecurities." "Ry, Behave yourself, we are still in your company," Lisa said "Babe, I think you forgot that no-one can enter my cabin without my permissions. so we can do our stuff" Ryan said trailing kisses all over the neck "Ry, meeting---- woahhhh" Amy turned around and closed her eyes and said "I''m sorry" Widened her eyes in shock Lisa pushed Ryan and fixed her clothes "Seriously babe, why are you so concerned? she witnessed us doing many things. Right, Amy?" Ryan said Amy chuckled and said, "Unfortunately, yes, but I never saw something like this in office." Lisa scratched her forehead and said "It is his fault " "But you loved it right?" Ryan asked giving peck on her lips Amy rolled her eyes and said "Geez, get a room for yourself " After saying that, Amy took the documents on the table and left the room leaving two love stuck fools behind .... Andy''s cabin "Sir, Here is the file you asked" Amy said while placing the document on the table "where is Ryan?" Andy asked "T--That, he was doing something important." Amy tried to coverup "Is Lisa with him?" When Amy nodded her head, Andy helplessly shook his head "Inform to him to complete his so-called important thing and attend the meeting." He knows how Ryle who was workaholic can go crazy like love stuck fool within seconds when Lisa is around him. Though he don''t mind being clingy and romantic in public places but sometimes he has to warn Ryle not to cross their limits in public. Amy chuckled and said, "Okay sir." Just then Amy received a phone call from reception After attending the call, Amy sighed and said "sir, Mr Davis is busy in some work so instead of him Ms Davis is here for a meeting." "Bring her inside," Andy said Amy nodded her head and left. It was rare for her boss to meet any women. Though it was an official meeting he always steeped backwards from meetings with women but this time he seems different. usually, her boss will shout or at least frown when someone attends the meeting instead of others but this time it is totally different. ... Outside the office Amy frowned when she saw a young women wearing a mini black coloured skirt from which anyone can see her white sender thighs and golden coloured sleeveless top. Her hair was left free and she had heavy makeup on her face which made her look beautiful. "who comes like this for a meeting?" Amy murmured "Excuse me, Are you Ms Davis?" Amy asked politely young women took her sunglasses, looked around and said "Do you think any women here can match Ms Davis except me?" controlling her urge to roll her eyes at her Amy looking up to bottom at her said "I''m sorry, I thought this an official meeting." Young women frowned and asked, "Are you Andy''s assistant?" when Amy nodded her head, Young women smirked and said: "Then why don''t you behave like that?" Chapter 4 - DEVILISH Amy frowned deeper but chose not to say anything. Though she knew Andy from childhood, she never crossed her limits in office. she always behaved like assistant and treated Andy as her boss. Though Ryan gave her some powers she never utilised them but when someone like Ms Davis spout nonsense in front of her? she couldn''t help but show some attitude towards them or at least roll her eyes. This time she wants to know why Andy was meeting this woman when he never met anyone in the past two years after taking over the company? She also wants to know the real intentions of Ms Davis for coming to the office with this sexy look? leaving frowning Amy behind, young women made her way to Andys office When Amy released that Ms Davis has already left, she frowned deeper and rushed ..... young women smiled when she looked at the young man who engrossed in reading the documents. she knew that Andy never met any women for any official meeting but still she wanted to give it a shot out and she was right that no men can resist after seeing a beauty like her. young women adjusted her dress revealing her deep cleavage, took a deep breath and entered the office Amy who was observing everything want to strangle her to death. she rolled her eyes and murmured "Filthy and indecent women" ... Inside the office "Mr Francis, may I come in?" Young women smiled and asked Andy raised his eyebrows when he saw almost half-naked women in front of him. He then looked at his laptop and said "Yaa, come in Ms Davis" "My name is Sarah Davis. you can call me Sara" Sarah said while sitting on a chair Andy didn''t give an answer to her but called someone "Come in along with Ryle" Within a few minutes, Amy and Ryan entered the office and raised their eyebrows When Sara ogling at Andy Amy frowned and silently stood beside Andy while Ryan sat next to Sarah "He is my brother Ryan Francis and she is my----" cutting him off Sara smirked and said "I know her. she is your assistant who was capable of doing nothing." Amy frowned and about say something but stopped when Ryan gestured her to stop "Well, can we talk about the project?" Ryan asked while opening the laptop "yeah sure." Sarah smiled The project which they were talking about is one of the biggest township in the USA which can easily make Francis cooperation THE BEST in the whole world. Francis cooperation and Davis enterprise won the bid and they decided to work together on this project. Ryan sighed and started explaining about the project from the model of buildings to cost of everything. "Well, if go it this way, we can easily complete township within five months," Ryan said while closing the laptop "What do you think about this plan Ms Davis?" Andy asked "Hmm, I''m okay with everything but I have a doubt on design. will you explain it for me?" Sarah smiled and asked Andy sighed and started explaining again in his laptop but Sarah getting from her seat "Oh Andy, I will show at which part I have doubt. so that your work can be easy " she then placed her hand on his shoulder and bend her chest in front of him revealing her chest in front of him and started asking different questions about the project which can easily understandable by any person Sarah determined to meet and him and drag him to the bed. she always admired Andy''s perfect personality and that is the reason why she came for a meeting today. she knows how tough and hard Andy to be handled but this project was his dream and can help Francis to be always no.one in the country, so she purposely used her contacts and sealed the deal and now to make her dream true she determined to do everything. she don''t mind losing her virginity for someone like Andy but little did she knows Andy was just curious and interested in the project. Amy who was observing everything frowned deeper and gestured Ryan to stop her but when Ryle gave her ''I can''t stop look'' Amy frowned deeper but immediately she smiled when something DEVILISH popped into her mind. Chapter 5 - Fierce And Feisty Amy took a deep breath and said "An, It''s lunchtime. We have to go home." Sarah frowned and shouted, "How dare you to call your boss with nickname?" Amy smiled and said, "For calling my boss with a nickname, I think don''t need DARE." Showing her finger at her mouth she said "I just need this." "You? Andy, why don''t you say anything to her? just fire her for behaving indecently with you?" Sarah shouted Amy chuckled and said "Do you think he has right to fire me? Then you are absolutely wrong. I was appointed by uncle Joe and only he has the right to fire me." Without waiting for her reply Amy stood in front of her and said "And what did you say? Indecent behaviour right? I don''t think reminding my boss for lunch is indecent. Do you think it is indecent Ryan?" Ryan chuckled and said "You are just reminding us for a lunch. How can it would be indecent?" Sarah frowned and said, "Andy, why are you keeping silent when your stupid assistant is bulling me in your office?" Amy held Sarah wrist said "Call Andy again, Trust me if I say I can kill you or at least break your bones right here and Noone is going to stop me" "Andy¡ª" Amy twisted Sarah''s wrist to which latter screamed "I said not to call him Andy again." "Woahhh Amy you will kill her." Andy smiled and said "What? Do you have any concern about her?" When Andy shook his head she continued "Then shut up and watch the show." Ryan helplessly shook his head when he saw Amy threatening his brother. He knows how Amy can go wild when any girl approaches Andy and give advances to him. He also knew how feared she was to express her feelings but she will become fierce and feisty when it comes to protecting Andy from bitches. "Do you think we don''t have Ac in our Office?" Amy asked When Sarah shook her head then Amy frowned and said "It is not a party time nor it is hot here Then why are you wearing this mini skirt? To seduce anyone in this office to the bed?" Without waiting for her reply Amy said "Do you think you can seduce anyone with this sexy look then you are again wrong. I think Ms Davis understood what I meant?" When Sarah nodded her head, Amy walked towards the door and opened it "Our office door always will be open for bitches like you to get out." When Sarah didn''t move a bit Amy frowned and shouted "Do you need any kind of invitation to go out? Or Do you want me to throw out?" Sarah frowned and shouted "I will withdraw from this project. Let''s see what will happen to your company? " Amy smiled and said "Do you think I''m stupid and naive like You? Do you think I''m that kind of assistant who will sit silently when someone like you threatens? You are wrong Ms Davis." Without waiting for her to say anything Amy continued "Whatever you have done today in this office was recorded in CCTV footage and it is quite clear that you are here to seduce someone. What will happen if I release it to the media? Can you show your face to the public? If you want your family image to be at stake you can withdraw from this competition." The project was from government so obviously rules will be quite strict. The most important rule was if any company withdraw from the project then the bid will open again. It''s not like Francis can''t win the bid but Amy doesn''t want to take any risk because she knows how important this project for Andy. When Sarah received threatening from Amy she rushed outside the office without wasting a second Amy took a deep breath and said "If I see her again in this office then I will surely barge your head to the wall" After saying this, Amy went outside to the office to cool her mind ...... Chapter 6 - Sorry Andy chuckled and said "It''s tough to handle her when she becomes fiesty" Ryan smiled and asked, "And you know when and why she will become fiesty?" Andy smiled and said "It''s not like what you are thinking. She just had a crush thing on me and I''m sure that now she doesn''t have any feelings for me." "Seriously An? Can''t you see the love in her eyes?" Ryan asked "Leave this topic for now. Let''s go and coax Amy. I''m pretty sure that she will be freaking out in front of Lisa." Andy said while moving out of his office Ryan helplessly shook his head and followed him Andy, Ryan, Amy and Lisa are childhood best friends. Since their parents very close friends they ended up growing together. If someone ask Amy why and from when you have feeling for him? Her answer would be a big blank face. She herself doesn''t know why she had fallen so hard for him. It''s not like Andy doesn''t know anything. He knows but he never ever looked at her in that way. For him, Amy is his best friend and he also thinks that the feeling which she has on him was just crush, it is nowhere to love but little did he knows Amy was already madly in love with him. Her love for him was so deep that she can do anything and she can go any extent for him. she always wanted to become a doctor just like her parents but for Andy, she changed her stream and studied business. Growing with most lovable and understanding parents Amy always have a special opinion on love. It''s not like Amy''s father couldn''t talk to Andy''s parents about their but she wants Andy to know about her feelings for him. She wants a long proposal and fairytale-like love story with him. She wants to date him and then she wants big fat weeding in her favourite island but she has no guts to talk to him about her love. Though she has a sharp tongue but she can''t express anything to him for some reasons that Amy could not explain to anyone. Will, she ever proposes him? Does her fairytale-like story comes true? Does Andy understands her feelings? .... Ryan''s cabin "Woahhhh girl, what happen to you?" Lisa asked while dodging flying file "How can someone be like this?" Amy shouted Lisa sighed and asked "what happen?" "I want to kill her," Amy shouted while holding a knife "Okay, You can but at least tell me what happens. So that we both can plot for her death." Lisa knows her best friend couldn''t withstand excitement and anger Amy took a deep breath and started narrating everything from how Sarah looked to how she threatened her Lisa widened her eyes in shock and asked: "You threatened her in front of Andy?" "Yes," Amy said Within few minutes Amy widened her eyes in shock and shouted "WHAT THE HELL!" "I actually shouted at her in front of Andy?" "Yes" "I asked Andy to shut up." When Lisa nodded her head Amy groaned "Why didn''t anyone stopped me? How can I show my face to Andy? How can I talk to him about this?" Lisa chuckled and said "seriously Amy? You vented out your frustration on her and now after doing everything you are feeling sorry?" Amy pouted her lips and asked, "Help me, Lisa, how I should say sorry to Andy?" "For what good reason you want to say sorry?" Andy asked while walking towards them Amy lowered her head and said, "I¡ªI shouted at you too." "Do you think you were wrong?" When Amy vigorously shook her head, Andy added: "Then why are saying sorry?" "I thought you are upset." Amy tried to say Andy smiled and said, "I would have upset if you haven''t done anything at that time." Amy face lit up when she heard what he said. "she behaved very indecently right? I''m very happy that you understood me." Amy smiled and said Andy tucking hair strand behind her ears said "let''s go mom was waiting for you. Actually she invited everyone for a lunch." "Oh, that''s great. I''m waiting to eat delicious food." Amy clapped her hands and said "Babe, let''s go," Ryan said while wrapping his arms around Lisa''s waist "Okay," Lisa said while walking out of the cabin. "Andy, you are not angry right?" Amy asked "Stupid, who better than you know that I hate such type of girls," Andy said "Yeah, she is nothing but shit of trash" Amy couldn''t help but hate her for what she had done. "Okay now let''s go," Andy said while walking out of the cabin .... Chapter 7 - Photo Wall Francis mansion Within in few minutes, they reached the mansion. Amy hoped out of the car and rushed inside the mansion "Ahhh, Amy I was waiting for you." middle-aged man squealed in excitement while walking towards her "Uncle Joe, I really missed you a lot," Amy said while hugging him tighter "you really look so beautiful than last time I saw you" father Francis said "Dad, Last time which you are talking about was yesterday night," Andy said while walking towards his mom "so what? It''s been almost twelve hours and anything can happen in the span of twelve hours." Father Francis said while pinching Amy''s cheeks "And uncle joe you also became handsome in these twelve hours." Amy smiled and said "Mom, Dad was again flirting with Amy," Andy complained to his mom Ruby Francis Mother Francis smiled and asked, "Do you feel jealous when your dad flirts with her?" "Mom stop it. you know nothing can happen between us." Andy sighed and said mother Francis smiled and said "why? I mean she is beautiful and talented apart from that you know her from your childhood then what''s problem in trying? I''m not saying to marry her at least try a date. if you both are compatible then get married." "Mom, I think I have important work to do in my room." After saying this Andy rushed towards his room. Mother Francis couldn''t help but roll her eyes at his son who never listens to her when it comes to relationship advice When Andy''s biological parents left him and mysteriously vanished along with Andy''s twin brother, Joe Francis and Ruby Francis adopted him and gave parents love. They treated him well than their own son Ryan Francis and he never felt let out. Though the Francis cooperations was solely developed by Joe Francis, he handed over the CEO position to Andy and he made Ryan as vice president "Aunt," Amy shouted before rushing towards mother Francis "Ah Amy, we are waiting for you darling." mother Francis said before giving a hug "where is Lisa and Ryan?" Father Francis asked "We are here dad" Lisa shouted while rushing towards them. "Ahh darling, you look so happy?" father Francis asked Lisa chuckled and said "yes dad, I was laughing continuously when I heard about Ms Davis." "Yeah, I thought Amy will salp her." father Francis said "You know?" "There is nothing that your uncle doesn''t know." Father Francis said "That''s true" Amy chuckled and said When Amy searching here and there mother Francis chuckled and said "He just went to fresh up" Amy scratched her forehead and said, "Aunt Ruby, I was just ¡ª" Cutting her off mother Francis said "Don''t worry child, I used to look for your uncle just like you are looking for my son" "Joe" Father miller shouted while running towards him "Jack" father Francis rushed and hugged his best friend "I was waiting for you." Father Francis said excitedly "Dad, you both are behaving like you were seeing your friend after years." Ryan couldn''t help but nag his father "They both surely knows how to be overdramatic." mother Francis while walking towards mother Miller "You are right Ruby." mother Miller chuckled and said "So everyone is here, let''s eat." mother Francis smiled and said "Yeah, I specially prepared your favourite chicken lasagna." Father Francis said "Ahhhh, Thank you," Father Miller said "Amy, go and call Andy." Mother Francis said "Okay, aunty." Amy rushed towards Andy''s bedroom .... Andy''s bedroom Amy smiled when she looked at the bedroom. She always wondered how can Andy be organised every time? Amy liked each and everything in his room from his door mat to Wardrobe. Each and everything was light coloured and they were organised perfectly. Amy stood in front of the photo wall in his room and smiled. Andy has a good habit of collecting memories and his photo wall was a reflection of his memories. Each and every moment was beautifully captured and perfectly arranged on the wall. She touched one of her favourite photo in which she was wearing Andy''s dress and Andy was wearing her cute baby pink fork. "An, You look beautiful here." Amy turned back when she heard some sound and gulped when she saw the sight in front of her. Chapter 8 - Sleep Together Andy wiping his hair with one towel and the other towel just wrapped around his waist Amy eyes brightened when she saw him half-naked. Though he was wiping his hair but still droplets are dropping from his hair and his body was covered with water. His perfect biceps, toned muscles, firm chest oh how hard is it to control her. She wanted to touch then and droll all over it. Amy tried her best but she couldn''t take her eyes off from half-naked Andy. ''From when you did become pervert?'' Cruising herself Amy lowered her head, and muffled a cough to mark her presence Andy turned around and widened his eyes in shock started wearing bathrobe "I''m sorry, actually I don''t have a habit of closing door, I''m really ¡ª wait? Why I''m saying sorry? Why did you enter my room?" Amy scratched her forehead and said "A¡ªAunt Ruby asked me to call you for lunch." "Okay, I will come," Andy said Though she wants to stare at his perfect body for a while but she reluctantly left the room. Andy took deek breath and changed into his clothes. ..... Dining area "Where is he?" Mother Francis asked "He is coming," Amy said while sitting beside Lisa "What happen? Why you look so dull?" Lisa asked "Nothing." "Did Andy said something to you?" Lisa asked "No, I actually saw Andy half-naked." Amy blushed and said "What? Tell me how it felt?" Lisa excitedly asked "Stop it Li, I will give details after lunch okay," Amy said "Look your half-naked boy was coming." Lisa chuckled and said "Stop it, Lisa," Amy said but in her heart, she was feeling more and more nervous when she thought about half-naked thing. Though they knew each other since childhood she never pepped into his room and saw something like that. They always maintained a healthy relationship but today after seeing him half-naked she was feeling to poke him or at least touch him. "Hello Uncle Jack, Aunt Laura." Andy smiled and greeted them "Hello my boy, how is everything going on?" father Miller asked "Everything is fine uncle," Andy said while sitting on his chair "Good, so I heard that you are planning to expand the company to the UK?" father Miller asked "Yes uncle, I was¡ª Cutting him off Father Francis "no need to do that" "But dad, we have companies all over the world why we should leave the UK?" Ryan asked "I said no." father Francis said Andy pursed his lips and said "okay dad." This is the first time when his dad said no to his proposals. Usually, his dad will not completely listen to his proposals and blindly he will accept everything but this time it was different. He always wondered why his dad reluctant to send them to the UK? .... "So, now tell me what exactly happen?" Lisa asked "Ah, I went to his room to call him for a lunch but he came from washroom only wrapping a towel around his waist," Amy said "Ahhhhh, This is so great. What did you do?" Lisa excitedly asked "I¡ªI couldn''t help but stare at him, his perfect biceps and toned muscles Oh Lisa you know how badly I want to hug him and droll over his perfect body. Everything was perfect about Andy." Amy couldn''t help but praise him for his perfect body "Then you hugged him?" Lisa asked "No, I just coughed so that he could recognise before he stands naked in front of me," Amy said "Are you mad? Why did you do that? You should kiss him at least you should hug him." Lisa rolled her eyes and said "How can I hug when we didn''t you know we didn''t yet confessed anything." Amy pouted her lips and said "You like him right and he is so hot. Then for what good reason you waited? you should just grab the opportunity and tell him everything." Lisa said "But" "Yes I know you have nervousness syndrome when he is around but up to when you will wait?" Lisa asked Without waiting for her reply Lisa added "Look I''m not telling to kiss or do whatever you want with a random guy. If you do that, I will be more than happy but I know you are such type of girl. Here, Andy is your friend and you love him right, you can at least try to express with your actions. You know me and Ryan got into a relationship after our lovemaking session." "You both were on high at that time that you couldn''t release what you were doing and ended up sleeping with each other. Here we didn''t drunk nor that wasn''t time to sleep together." "Okay fine, I will teach you somethings so that he can easily understand that you were attracted to him," Lisa said "Really?" When Lisa nodded her head, Amy smiled and said "okay, tell me fast. I will try it today." "Ask for dinner ¡ª" Cutting her off Amy asked, "You mean date?" "Kind of. Wear something sexy and beautiful and stand in front of him and talk to him about love so that you can get to the topic." Lisa said "This will work out?" Lisa chuckled and said, "Definitely babes, This will workout only if Andy is straight." "Hey, he is straight," Amy said After thinking twice Amy said, " I will ask him for a date." "Good," Lisa said while hugging Amy Chapter 9 - Your Cheeks Are Soft "God, This is awesome." Ryan wailed in excitement "Stop it Ry, why are you shouting like a fool?" Andy said "How can you expect me to be silent When my bro was getting laid?" Ryan said "Stop it. She just saw me half-naked and I was so frustrated." Andy said. "Why? Because you didn''t do anything? Yeah, I was also so frustrated how can such dumb and nerd man can be as my brother." Ryan said "Hey, I''m not dumb and nerd okay." Ryan rolled his eyes and said, "You are, which man will let go his women when he was half-naked in front of her." "Stop it okay. She was not my women and I was frustrated about my habit of not closing the door." Andy said "Oh man, she loves you. So what is wrong kissing her or at least teasing her?" Ryan couldn''t help but nag his brother Andy sighed and said "Stop it. She is not in love with me. If she is then she will directly come and talk to me so you don''t worry about it" "Okay fine, let us assume she is not in love with you but don''t you like her?" Ryan asked "I¡ªI like her but it''s not like what you and others are thinking?" Andy said "An, Are you a gay?" Ryan asked Andy rolled his eyes and said, "Shut your crap, Ryan." "Don''t you think she is hot? Just look at her Andy, she is young, beautiful, talented and you know she is sexy and hot." Ryan said "Man, if you don''t stop it now I will cut your salary for this month. Andy while walking away from Ryan ..... Inside the garden "Amy" Andy called out "Yes An" "Let us talk for a while," Andy said "Okay" Amy smiled and said "I''m sorry, I should have closed the door ¡ª" Cutting him off Amy said "No An, I should have knocked the door before entering into your room." Though she was happy that she saw half-naked Andy but inside her heart, she was feeling sorry for Andy because she knew that Andy doesn''t have any feelings for her it may feel awkward to him. Lowering her head Amy said "I''m sorry An" Andy smiled and said "it''s okay Amy. You have the right to come into my room without my permission." "An, can I ask you one thing?" Amy asked When Andy nodded his head Amy took a deep breath and asked: "Shall we go for a dinner?" "Okay. Tomorrow at sharp 7 PM I will pick you up." Andy smiled and said "You accepted?" Amy widened her eyes in shock "Yaa, you want me to say No?" Andy asked "No, actually I was very happy. Thank you, Andy" Amy squealed in excitement and started jumping Andy chuckled when he looked at her. Though he don''t have any feelings for her but he wanted her to be happy after all she is his best friend right? He also thinks going out for a dinner doesn''t change anything. But does it remain the same even after a dinner date? "I was so happy," Amy said and started jumping again but she stumbled against walkway of the garden and about to fell but Andy reacted fastly and held her waist pulled towards him. Wooh Amy, Be careful." Andy said Amy chest pressed against his and Amy wrapped her arms around him, their faces were very little apart. Andy pulled her closer lifted on her on his feet and said "I think someone accidentally toppled water can" Amy who completely taken aback from his actions, didn''t speak a word. She was busy in observing his always perfect features. On the other hand, Andy was having a tough time handling his urge to touch her. He never Observed Amy''s beautiful face clearly but now he was completely immersed in describing her beauty. Her deep blue eyes, soft cheeks, rosy lips and the mole on her lips was so perfect. He never saw such a beauty in his lifetime. Though they know each other from childhood he never observed her clearly. He smiled and then touched her cheeks to which latter widened her eyes in shock "your cheeks are soft like my favourite cupcakes" Amy blushed harder. This comment was the most beautiful comment in her whole lifetime. "Amy, you look so beautiful today," Andy said which inching closer He then touched his lips with his fingers to which Amy felt frenzy and giddy all over her body Andy inched closer and ¡ª Chapter 10 - She Is Too Hot To Handle Andy inched closer and about to something but interrupted by a vigorous cough *AHEM* *AHEM* "Ahhhhhhh" Father Miller squealed in excitement "I told you not to shout." Mother Miller smacked his arm "We are not seeing anything, you people can carry on." Whole Family said while closing their eyes Andy and Amy let go each other and awkwardly starched their foreheads Andy frowned when he realised what he was about to do right now Amy blushed harder and rushed Inside the mansion Out of all people in this world, it''s their parents who witnessed their first intimate scene Andy scratched his forehead and said "Ryan, we have an important thing to discuss. Let''s go" After saying this Andy left the garden as soon as possible. Ryan chuckled and followed him "Ahhhhh, Joe I''m so happy for this." Father Miller squealed in excitement and hugged Father Francis "I expected this would happen but I never thought it will happen this fast." Father Francis said before hug to his best friend "From today we can rest happily." Father Miller smiled and said "Yeah, I thought my son is gay but today he proved me wrong." Father Francis said Mother Miller frowned and said "You thought our son is gay? How can you think like that Joe?" What? Not having a girlfriend from his twenty-five years of existence is another definition for gay. Right, Jack?" Father Francis said "Yeah, how he can be single when my beautiful daughter is around him?" Father Miller couldn''t help but bag Andy for not making Amy his girlfriend "So does not having a girlfriend makes him gay?" Mother Miller asked "Yes, At his age I already changed ¡ª" father Francis cleared his throat and stopped midway when he realised what he was about to say "What? What did you say?" Mother Francis asked Father Francis thought for a while and said: "I''m saying that at his age I already have you around me." Father Miller chuckled and said "But I think you told that ''I ALREADY CHANGED'' something" Father Francis glared at his best friend and murmured "can''t you shut your mouth for a While" "Yeah, what did you changed at his age?" Mother Francis asked "it''s nothing" "I think he changed girlfriends. Right Joe?" Father Miller smiled and asked Mother Francis glared at her husband with bloodshot eyes and shouted "you changed girlfriends? But you told me that I was your first girlfriend?" "No darling you are my first, he just spouts nonsense." Father Francis tried very hard to console his wife "How can a brother be wrong? He is your best friend since childhood and he knows you better than anyone." Mother Francis snapped "But darling" "Stop it, come inside I will show how to change your wife." Mother Francis said and went inside the mansion .... Inside the mansion "Ahhhhh, I''m so happy for you." Lisa squealed in excitement Covering her face with her hands, Amy groaned "God, This is so embarrassing" "Ah, I''m feeling frustrated on uncle Jack. If he would shut his mouth for two minutes, we could get a chance to witness your first kiss." Lisa smiled and said "Stop it, Lisa, Here I felt embarrassed in front of my parents and your parents, you should console me," Amy said "I will but before that just tell me how it happen?" Lisa asked "Amy" Andy called out Amy rushed towards him and started hitting in his chest "it''s all your fault" "Yeah, I''m sorry" "This, embarrassing" Amy said and buried her head on his chest "I''m sorry, I will be careful next time ¡ª" Andy widened her eyes in shock when he released what he said. What does he mean by next time? Does he thinks it should happen next time? "I''m sorry, I mean ¡ª" everything turned awkward suddenly between them. Just before few minutes back he thought she was just a friend for him but now suddenly it turned into completely other side. "It''s okay" Amy finally gathered some courage to speak "I will take my leave." Amy smiled and said Andy nodded his head and asked, "Okay, Do you want me to drop you?" "No, I will go with mom and dad," Amy said and went outside Ryan cleared his throat and said, "So bro, how is it?" "She is too hot to handle," Andy said while looking at the entrance. Ryan smiled and said "I told you she is hot" "Yeah," Andy said and rushed towards his room. He really need a nice cold shower after handling too hot. Chapter 11 - SPIKE THE DRINK Miller''s mansion At night Amy was still thinking about all possible ways to start LOVE CONVERSATION with Andy. "Amy" Father Miller called her while sitting beside her "What are you thinking about?" Father Miller asked "I asked Andy for a dinner and he said okay," Amy said "What? You really did that?" Father Miller asked He was waiting for many years for his daughter to take an initiative but his always NERVOUS daughter always poured water on his dreams Yeah "Ahhh, you are giving me mini heart attacks today. First, you both got intimate for the first time and now you are saying that you asked him for a date." Father Miller couldn''t believe what he was listening "Dad, I''m super nervous. Please give some tips" Amy asked while resting on his chest "Oh, your father is a super genius in giving tips." Father Miller said After thinking for a while Father Miller smiled and said "Okay, spike his drink and get the signatures in marriage documents." "What?" Amy shouted her lungs out "Yes, This is the best idea and you know how joe got married to Ruby?" Father Miller asked "How?" Andy asked "With SPIKE THE DRINK idea of mine" Father Miller said proudly "What? Uncle Joe spiked aunt Ruby''s drink?" Amy asked "No, he didn''t spike Ruby''s drink but he spiked Ruby''s finance drink and got married when her finance slept," Father Miller said "Is it for real? but why aunt Ruby accepted this SPIKE MARRIAGE?" Amy asked "They loved each other but Ruby''s parents are not fond of Joe so they selected another guy for Ruby but his intelligent friend helped him with his brilliant idea and his intelligent friend is me," Father Miller said proudly "Dad, this is hilarious," Amy said while laughing very hard. She can imagine scenes of mother Francis and father Francis wedding "Stop it, your idea is nothing but a shit. How can a father give such a shitty idea to his daughter? Mother Miller snapped "But darling" Cutting him off Mother Miller frowned and said "Shut up and get lost. I have to talk with my daughter" "Okay I will leave but my idea is best." father Miller said while going upstairs Mother Miller sighed and said "So darling, how are you feeling right now? " "Mom, it is very complicated. You know I never did these things and it feels like I''m doing something different. I thought about going dates with him, travelling with him but when it finally came I''m feeling all nervous" Amy said "So you want him to wait for some time?" Mother Miller asked "Maybe he has to wait" "Do you think this is fair? What if he love some other women? What if he tried of waiting for you? What if he found someone beautiful and capable?" Mother Miller asked "Mom, I can''t share him with anyone," Amy said "I know but life has many turns and we don''t really know which turn will encounter us at which time. So be careful and take decisions. Amy always remember one thing having feeling for someone is not wrong but keeping it inside is definitely wrong." Mother Miller said " So you are expecting me to tell him my feelings as soon as possible?" Amy asked " Yes, I don''t want you to lead life regretting things." Mother Miller said "But what if Andy rejects me?" Amy said She still fearing about thought what if Andy rejects me. She also thinks that if she tells him everything and he refuses then there will be no friendship between them like before. Will Andy can reject her advances? "Do you think he can reject you? I don''t think so. The way he was holding you in afternoon says that he was clearly attracted to you. He knows you since childhood and he likes you a lot. There is no way he can reject my darling" mother Miller said. "Yeah, I too bit shocked in the afternoon but I''m still fearing for the worst," Amy said "Amy, you shouldn''t fear for anything if you have true genuine feelings for anyone" Mother Miller smiled and said Thank you, mom, I''m feeling very light now. I will talk to him tomorrow. I think I have already wasted so many years." Amy said while placing her head on her mother''s lap Mother Miller smiled and patted her head " yeah do it fast. I want to play with my grandchildren" Amy blushed and closed her eyes. The thought being with Andy always made her feel giddy Mother Miller smiled and said "sleep for a while" Amy closed her eyes and dozed off for asleep Chapter 12 - BIG STEP Next day morning Miller mansion Amy was deeply in sleep and dreaming about Andy but her dream got disturbed when her ringtone echoed in the room Amy lifted the call and groaned in frustration "For god sake Lisa, today is Saturday" Lisa helplessly shook her head and said "oh Amy, get your ass out of bed. Today you are going for a date and still you are sleeping?" "Yeah, our date is at 7 Pm and why I should get up this early?" Amy frowned and asked Lisa smiled and said "Amy you have to do many things before going to a date. I know you don''t know anything about dates but your friend will make you learn everything Lisa" "What is there to learn about the date? I''m not concerned about learning thing now, I just want a happy and peaceful sleep. So goodbye" Amy said and hanged the call ..... Ryan and Lisa''s apartment "Who is it darling?" Ryan asked "Our sleeping queen," Lisa said while getting up from bed "Where are you going now?" Ryan asked "Today is a big day for Amy and I don''t want her to fuck up this opportunity. So I''m going to help her with all things." Lisa said Ryan helplessly shook his head and asked: "But darling what about your WE TIME?" "We can spend time with each other again but now I got to go," Lisa said and rushed out of the apartment Ryan groaned and dozed off to sleep .... Miller mansion "Good morning Uncle Jack" Lisa smiled and wished "Very good morning darling," Father Miller said Lisa chuckled and "what are you doing to the plants?" Trying to prune these plants as a punishment" Father Miller pouted his mouth and said "Punishment for what?" Lisa asked "Forgiving world''s best idea to my daughter" Father Miller said "Oh, can you tell me what is that best idea? I will try to apply in my case." Lisa asked "You are the best darling. I just said to spike Andy''s drink and marry him." Father Miller said Lisa let out a hearty laugh and said "Oh this is best for someone like Amy" Father Miller smiled and said "Exactly but Noone listens to me. I think everyone doesn''t possess genius brains like us" "Yes uncle" Lisa said "I think you have some work with Amy?" Father Miller asked "Yeah, I actually tried to call her in the morning but you know she is a heavy sleeper," Lisa said "Yeah, I know," Father Miller said "Okay uncle, I think I should wake her up," Lisa said while rushing towards Amy''s room ... Amy''s room "Amy, get up," Lisa said while removing her blanket and opening curtains "Why the fuck are you disturbing me in the early morning?" Amy groaned in frustration "Do you think 11 AM is early morning?" Lisa asked while placing her hands on her chest "There is no important thing to do then why I should get up?" Amy pouted her lips and asked "God Amy, you are going for a date. There are a lot of things to do like buying sexing clothes, waxing¡ª" "I already have many clothes and my waxing schedule is not in this week. So please let me sleep" Amy said while covering herself Lisa rolled her eyes d pulled the covers "Do you want Andy to get upset?" "No, but why would he become upset?" "You are going for a date and anything happen at that moment so you have to be prepared. I don''t wonder if you return back without your virginity." Lisa said. "What? Do you think we will do sex?" Amy asked Though she loves him but does she was ready for a BIG STEP? "I think so," Lisa said "So what I have to do now?" Amy asked "Get ready stupid, we have to go for shopping," Lisa said "Okay just give me five minutes," Amy said while rushing towards the washroom ..... Downstairs "Good morning Lisa." Mother Miller smiled and greeted Lisa "Morning aunty," Lisa said while sitting on a couch "Hmmm, I smell delicious," Lisa said while peeping into the dishes "I cooked your all-time favourite egg noodles and sandwich" Mother Miller said while placing them on her plate "Ah, aunt Laura you are the best," Lisa said while eating a sandwich "Oh I forget to tell you, your so-called mother called me" Mother Miller said Lisa frowned and asked, "what did she ask this time?" "She told me that she wants to visit you and asked me about your address." Mother Miller said "Did you gave it to her?" Lisa asked "No darling, I will never give your address to that vicious women." Mother Miller said Lisa smiled and said "Thank you, aunty" Chapter 13 - Step Mother shopping mall After breakfast, Amy and Lisa headed to one of the finest malls in the city "Hey, why here?" Amy asked "oh, Amy, This is extremely important," Lisa said pointing towards lingerie "But---" "No ifs and buts you have to buy everything that I chose for you," Lisa said "Ahh, This is perfect," Lisa said while taking out back netted lingerie " It is netted one, how can wear it?" Amy asked "Stop being a baby Amy. what if Andy wants to do it and you don''t have one? so be good and buy everything." Lisa said while shoving lingerie into her hand "You want to try it or you want to directly buy it" Lisa asked "I think I trust your selection so no need to try it" Amy smiled and said "That''s good," Lisa said "Her elder sister How are you? I never expected that I would bump into you today." The women said Lisa frowned and said, "I too never expected that I will bump into you again." "Mom was worried about your sister, I think you need to visit her," Erica Shelton said "I know and that is the reason why I visit MY MOM daily," Lisa said "I''m not talking about your long-dead mother, I''m talking the person who raised you," Erica said Lisa frowned and said "Oh, she raised me? sending to dorms when I was five years old doesn''t contemplate as RAISED" "I don''t understand how why you hate mom so much," Erica said Lisa pouted her lips and said "Hmmm because I don''t like her" Erica frowned and about to say something but suddenly a man wrapped around his arms around his waist and asked "Darling, who is she?" "She is my elder sister who is arrogant and selfish," Erica said The man looked at Lisa and asked: "Is she the one who always worries aunty?" "Yeah, I''m the one. I don''t give any shit towards vicious and cunning people and that''s the reason why your aunt worries about me." Lisa smiled and said "You really have a big mouth." The man said Lisa pouted her lips and said "yeah, what to do? my mouth becomes big whenever I see people like you and your aunt" "Can''t you speak nicely with my boyfriend?" Erica frowned and said "I will only when if he speaks nicely and respectfully to me," Lisa said "you" Lisa glancing at the watch said, "I don''t have time to fight with you." After saying that Lisa and Amy dashed out of the store leaving frowning Erica and her boyfriend behind ..... Amy helplessly shook her head and "Your sister is still a bitch" "Yeah she is Lisa" helplessly shook her head and said Lisa''s mother Daisy Shelton died when Lisa was a three-year-old kid and her father Kyle Shelton married Kathleen Shelton who was very vicious and cunning. Father Shelton married her only to get a mother for Lisa but things turned another way when mother Shelton used her tricks to manipulate father Shelton. Though father Shelton loved her Lisa very much but mother Shelton used her tricks and always made Lisa as a bait. Slowly and steadily she succeed in separating father and daughter. Lisa always loved her father but when he refused to listen to her and gave all his importance to his wife and her daughter Erica, Lisa got frustrated and left the house when she was eighteen. Her life would have really been tough without Ryan and his parents. Though they supported them Lisa always worked hard stood at her own footsteps. It''s not like she can''t fight over her father but she don''t to waste her time on someone who never bothered about her. She has 50% shares on Shelton cooperations which was given by her grandparents but she never cared for them and started her own enterprise which was exceptionally doing good. She never Interrupted in her parent''s life and they had no idea about Ryan and Lisa''s relationship but her stepmother always want to trouble Lisa.. Her one and only motto was to get those 50% shares on her name but Lisa was tough to handle. She want to get complete control over Lisa''s life but is it possible when Lisa is with Ryan? What will happen if they come to know that Ryan Francis was actually Lisa''s boyfriend? Will her stepmother digest this fact? Chapter 14 - You Are Gorgeous Miller''s mansion At evening After shopping and other things Lisa and Amy returned the home Amy buried her face on the pillow and groaned "I''m really tired." Lisa smiled and said, "Babe, you will get know the actual meaning of tried when you and Andy start doing things." Amy blushed harder and said, "Do you think he will love me?" "Of course, how can he miss such a beautiful women in his life. If I would have a boy then definitely I would marry you." Lisa said winking at her Amy chuckled and said, "well, marrying me is not a bad idea though." Lisa sighed and said "Okay, now listen to me. I know you are a baby at some matters but you have to make him special." "Special?" Lisa flicked her forehead and said, "you have to seduce him sometimes." "What? Why I should do that?" "Idiot, he is your Andy if not you then who will seduce him?" Lisa said "But" "No buts and ifs, I will teach you everything," Lisa said "Okay" When Lisa told how to initiate a kiss Amy widened her eyes and said "No way, I can''t do this" "You have to" "But Lisa " "Stop and follow footsteps of seniors," Lisa said "Hmm okay" "Now it''s already 5 PM so get ready fastly," Lisa said ..... At 6:50 pm Amy was busy pairing shoes for her dress when she received a call from Andy "Hello" "Hey Amy, I''m waiting for you in downstairs" "I''m coming" Amy gave a satisfactory smile when she looked at her self in a mirror and dashed out of the room ..... Downstairs Andy widened his eyes in shock when he looked at Amy. ''God damn she was looking hot'' Amy was wearing a white crop top and red mini skirt from which he can see her white slender legs and her face had a very little makeup. She paired her favourite diamond earrings and cute diamond chain which has love symbol on it and her hair left free which made look exceptionally beautiful Amy gave a sweet smile when she looked at Andy. Andy was wearing a very causal red coloured t-shirt but he looked young and handsome "Ah, darling you look beautiful today." Father Miller said while kissing her forehead "Dad, can I go?" Amy asked "Yes yes darling remember if you fail today in expressing don''t worry my spike idea will always open for you." Father Miller smiled and whispered "Dad you are too much." Amy chuckled and said "I will drop her safe uncle," Andy assured Father Miller shook his head and said "Oh no I''m not worrying about her Andy, I don''t mind if she is with for whole night" "Jack" mother Miller glared at her shameless husband with bloodshot eyes "We will leave," Andy said while going outside "Remember everything want I told and All the best babe" Lisa smiled and said Amy nodded her head and went outside ..... Inside the car "Amy, buckle your seat belt," Andy said "I''m trying but I think it got stuck," Amy said while dragging seat belt "Let me see" After saying that Andy leaned towards her to check seat belt but his eyes fell on her white slender legs and her beautiful face and he couldn''t take his eyes from her. Amy shivered when he accidentally touched her waist while looking at her face. She felt blood rushing down her spine when his cold fingers touched her warm skin. Andy retrieved his hand back and said "I---I''m sorry, I thought----" Cutting him off Amy said "it''s okay" Andy took a deep breath, closed his eyes and dragged seat belt to buckle it After buckling seat belt he helplessly shook his head and thought ''God, why I''m feeling helpless when she is around? Is it because I attracted to her? What is this new feeling in me? Whatever it is but this feeling was beautiful'' After sometime Andy smiled and said "you look gorgeous" Amy blushed and said "Thank you" ''Just a Thank you don''t I look handsome? Why she is not saying that I''m handsome? Do I look that ugly?" Andy cursed himself for not wearing a suit When he had a gloomy expression on his face, Amy smiled and said "You look handsome" Andy gloomy expression turned into a bright smile and said "Thank you, Amy" Amy smiled and asked, "where we are going?" Andy smiled back and said "you will see" Chapter 15 - Drug Gramercy Tavern Within twenty minutes they reached to Gramercy tavern hotel Amy smiled and asked, "You remembered?" "How can I forget it?" Andy said Gramercy Tavern is Amy''s favourite restaurant and she always used to say that her wish was to go for a date with her favourite person in her favourite restaurant and Andy remembered her words and took her here. ''According to him, it is a normal dinner right, then why he chose her favourite restaurant? Is it because he too loves me? Does he attracted to me'' Washing away all her thoughts Amy smiled and said "Thank you" "You don''t need to say that," Andy said Just then Manager rushed towards them and said: "Good evening sir, welcome to our restaurant." "Good evening, Did you arranged everything?" Andy asked "Yes sir, your private room is ready. Let''s go" Manger smiled and said while showing him the way "Okay," Andy said and followed him along with Amy .... Inside the private room "Sir, enjoy your dinner" Manger said and walked away Amy smiled when she looked at the place. Though it was not decorated with balloons and all but crafted centrepiece, wood-beamed ceiling, rustic chandeliers, wall paintings, American antiques everything looked so beautiful. "Come let''s sit," Andy said and dragged a chair for her "Thank you" Amy smiled "So what do you want to eat?" Andy asked "An, pinch me," Amy asked while showing her hand "Why?" "It''s not a dream right?" Amy asked who still couldn''t believe anything around her. "Silly, it is not a dream" Andy smiled while placing her favourite dishes on her plate Amy took out her phone when she received a message from Lisa Lisa: Hey girl, Did you proposed him? Amy: No, just now we came to my favourite restaurant Lisa: Oh that''s great. This is the perfect time, don''t miss this opportunity Amy: okay Lisa: Give me details after coming Amy: okay Amy took a deep breath and looked at Andy. Though she decided to propose him but when the time came she was feeling very nervous. She wanted to say many things but she couldn''t open her mouth. This is not the first time but every time when she decides to express him, she automatically fall into nervousness syndrome. No matter how much she tried but she can''t. "What happen? Do you want to say anything?" Andy asked Amy took a deep breath and gulped the whole content of wine "Oh Amy, why did you drunk? Did you forget how you will become over-hyped when you drink?" Andy worried about her "It''s okay An, one sip doesn''t affect me," Amy said while drinking another glass "Amy, stop it," Andy said Just then waiter rushed towards them to say something but when he saw empty wine glasses in pursed his lips and gulped in nervousness "What happen?" Andy asked "T---That sir, I''m really sorry, I didn''t do anything purposely" The waiter lowered his head and said "First tell me what you have done?" Andy frowned and asked "That drink was mixed with Prozac(1)" The waiter said "What?" Andy widened his eyes in shock "I''m sorry sir, it is meant for other couple but accidentally I----- Cutting him off Andy yelled " How dare you to do that? You exchanged wine glasses and now you are giving me the fuck I''m sorry" "S--Sir, I''m sorry" The waiter gulped and said "Get out" Andy lashed out The waiter feared for his death and dashed out of the room Amy closed her eyes, the wine with mixed with Prozac completely overshadowed her body. "Amy" Andy called out Amy opened her eyes and said, "And, why are so cute?" "What?" Andy asked "You are cute," Amy said and leaned towards him to kiss his cheeks Andy cheekily smiled when she kissed his cheeks It was the best kiss for him. Why he was feeling giddy when Amy kissed him? His little brother already got excited and turned on when she kissed him. Why? Does the falling for her? He know that she was saying everything because she was drunk, she would forget everything by the morning but he wouldn''t? "Hey, don''t do that. I can''t control myself." Andy said "Who told you to control yourself?" Amy asked and brusted into tears "Why are you crying?" Andy asked while wiping her tears. Her every tear was like a prick in his heart. Though she was crying out of the drug effect but he can''t see her like that "I''m beautiful right?" Amy asked Andy looked at her eyes and cupped her cheeks and said "You are most beautiful women Amy" "Then why you didn''t propose to me?" Amy asked Startled by her sudden question Andy took his hands from her cheeks. Does he love him? If yes then why he did not recognise his love? If no then why he is caring about her? "Tell me, Andy, do you love me like I love you?" Amy asked "You love me?" Andy asked while holding her arms Amy flicked his forehead and said... Prozac is a antidepressants which cause increase dosage of alcohol. For example, if we drink one glass of alcohol, it will show the effect as we drunk two glasses of alcohol.. It also creates unexpected emotions. Chapter 16 - New Boyfriend Amy flicked his forehead and said, "Don''t you see love towards you in my eyes?" When Andy shook his head, Amy lightly slapped his cheeks and said "you are such an idiot." "Yes, I''m. I didn''t recognize your love" Andy said "So Do you love me?" Amy asked "I don''t know but I don''t want to leave you," Andy said Amy pinched his cheeks and "you know how much I love" When Andy shook her head, Amy stretched her hands as much she could and said "This much" Andy smiled and asked, "Why did you hide your feelings for me?" Amy pouted her lips and said "I''m scared of you" Andy smiled and held her hand said: "Amy, I don''t know whether I love you or not but I can say that you are very special to me." Amy pouted her lips and brusted into tears "Why are you crying? I can''t see you like this." Andy said while wiping her tears away "You are not kissing me? Huhuhu I want you to kiss me" Amy Said in between in sobs "Kiss? where did this come from?" Andy asked "I want you to kiss me," Amy said while sitting on his lap "No Amy, I mean I cannot take advantage of you when you are drunk. If you are my wife or girlfriend it is totally different but now I think ¡ª-" Cutting him off Amy asked, "I''m not your girlfriend?" "I mean I want to think about it," Andy said "Huhuhuhu, you don''t love me huhuhuhu" Amy cried "Amy listen to me ¡ª¡ª" Amy got up from his lap and started walking away from the private room "Hey Amy you can''t go like that" Andy rushed to approach her "Amy" Andy shouted and rushed towards her ..... Bar Amy sat in front of a man who was drinking. The man looked at her and asked "Hey miss, who are you?" Amy gave him a sweet smile and said "Hello, I''m Amy Miller." "Oh I''m Colin Lucas" "Hey Colin, Am I beautiful?" Amy asked "Yeah you are so beautiful," Colin said "Amy, why are sitting here? Who is he?" Andy frowned and asked "He is my new boyfriend," Amy said "What?" Andy widened his eyes in shock ''Does she gave up on me?'' Andy thought Though she said that new boyfriend thing due to drug effect but he couldn''t bear it. Why? She is just a friend right? Why he is bothering a lot? "Shut up and go away. You don''t love me but he loves me right Colin?" Amy asked "Yeah, I do like you," Colin said "Okay let us dance," Amy said before holding his hand "Amy, he is a stranger. You can''t dance with him" Andy said while holding her other hand Amy burst into tears and said "Huhuhu He is bad huuhhh He was holding my hand in public" "What? Amy, I''m your Andy. Look at me" Andy said while placing her hands on his cheeks Amy cupped Andy''s face and said "Andy" "Yes" "Heheheh I don''t know you," Amy said and pushed him "Amy, you are not in good condition. We will talk about things later" Andy said "Stop it, you are bad boy" pointing towards the Colin she said "He is a good boy" Colin smiled and about to hold her hand but Andy caught his hand and said "Touch her or die choice is yours" Colin widened his eyes in shock and said: "Do you think I will get scared by seeing you?" Andy frowned and twisted his hand and said "So you want to die then who am I to stop?" Colin screamed and shouted "No, No I don''t want to. Please forgive me." Andy smirked and released his hand and shouted "Get out" Everyone present in the bar couldn''t help but shiver in fear. Most of the people know how Almighty and tough Andy is. Though he look cool from outside, he has every dangerous side which everyone fears. His bloodshot eyes were enough for everyone to kneel in front of them. Though most of the people were breaking into a sweat there was one person who was busy in clicking pictures "Colin, Colin" Amy shouted "Stop it, Amy," Andy said and lifted her up "What are you doing?" Amy asked wrapping her arms around his neck "Don''t you want to go home?" Andy asked while walking towards outside "Yes, our home" Amy said and rested her head on his chest ..... Inside the car Durg already kicked in and Amy started behaving wild and giving Andy a really hard time She was clinging, kissing, biting, sucking making difficult to Andy to control his emotions and hormones Chapter 17 - Please Andy, I Want You Andy''s apartment Within two minutes Andy reached to his apartment. He doesn''t want to panic Father Miller and mother Miller by dropping her home at home in this condition but things turned out another way when Amy got super wild and clinging onto Andy "Amy please control yourself," Andy said Amy pouted her lips and said "Andy, I love you" "I know but it is not correct time to do anything. We have to talk about things." Andy said before removing her hands from his shirt Amy brusted into tears and said "you are not fulfilling my wish" "Amy, don''t cry like that. I can''t see you crying" Andy said before wiping her tears "Hmm okay," Amy said and clung onto him like a cola bear "Amy, you are making things difficult for me," Andy said "Please Andy," Amy said and buried her face on his chest Andy never ever felt like this in his entire life. There are so many women who want to climb on his bed but he never gave a damn about them but in Amy''s case it is different. He saw a half-naked women coming towards him but he never gave a glance at them but Amy''s one-touch makes him go crazy. Her one smile was enough for him to keep all reasons aside and live the moment with her. Though Andy says he doesn''t love her, he still get attracted to her whenever she is near to him. He couldn''t control himself when Amy cling on to him but he can''t give in so easily because Amy is not incorrect state of mind and he don''t want to do things which they both will regret later. He first want to self analyse his feelings towards Amy and then he wants to make love with her. Amy lifted her head and looked at his eyes, placed her hand on his chest and bit her lower lip Amy gulped in nervousness when Amy bit her lower lip. He seriously want to taste her lips but he don''t Want to give in. Amy smiled and sucked his earlobe and said "Andy, I love you" "That''s it," Andy said and lifted her up He took her to the washroom and made her sit on a chair and turned on shower hoping that cold shower could calm her down "Please Andy, I Want you," Amy said He hugged her and said "Please Amy, don''t make this difficult for us" Andy groaned when Amy accidentally touched his super hard member "Amy calm down" Amy closed her eyes and buried her face on his chest .... After taking a cold shower for almost two hours Amy passed out in Andy''s arms Andy scooped her in his arms and placed her on bed Andy gulped in nervousness when he looked Amy with wet clothes on her body White crop top which Amy was wearing was now wet and revealing her perfect round breast. Her slender legs and water droplets on her cheeks and lips made him nervous. Andy could see everything. Andy gritted his teeth and walked towards his wardrobe After picking his long blue coloured t-shirt. He placed it on couch went to call Lisa for help. At First Andy and Ryan used to share an apartment but when Ryan got into a relationship, not wanting to disturb couple Andy took another apartment in same floor. .... Ryan''s apartment "Hey Andy, I know you don''t have any girlfriend to make love at this time that doesn''t mean you can disturb your brother from making love at any time," Ryan said "Where is Lisa?" Andy asked "She is in the room and you can''t see her at this time. Tell me what you want and I will convey to her" Ryan said "Why I can''t see her?" Andy asked "Because we were in the middle of our make-out session and she is not in condition for others to see except me" Ryan smiled and said Andy pursed his lips and said, "Nothing, I will talk to her later." "Okay," Ryan said and rushed inside the apartment .... Andy''s apartment Not wanting anyone to see her like this, Andy decided to change her clothes He closed his eyes and slowly removed her dress and changed into his t-shirt After changing her dress, he covered her neatly with quilt and went to washroom. After watching most intense sight, he needs more than two cold showers right now. Chapter 18 - MY CUPCAKE Andy pulled her to his embrace and kissed her forehead "Good night my cupcake." Andy dozed off to sleep with a bright smile in his face After taking cold shower Andy decided to sleep on the couch. No matter how much he tried but he couldn''t sleep. The moments happened in the last few hours run in his mind and occupied his heart. He couldn''t help but Stare Amy who was sleeping like panda. Andy then took his phone and changed Amy''s contact number from Amy to MY CUPCAKE After thinking twice Andy decided to give up and went to sleep beside her. He just want to cuddle her and sleep for the whole night. .... Next day morning Andy was the first one to wake up. He smiled when he saw Amy soundly sleeping in his arms and murmuring something Not wanting to disturb her beauty sleep Andy adjusted her properly and closed his eyes After sometime Amy hugged the pillow and said "An, I love you" Wait? Pillow is to be soft right? Then what is that firm thing? Amy slowly opened and widened her eyes in shock when she realised the firm thing was nothing but an Andy''s chest "Ahhhhhhh" Amy screamed louder Andy panicked and asked "what? Amy what happen? You got hurt anywhere?" Amy didn''t say a word. How can she say a word when she doesn''t remember anything from last night? "Why you slept in my room?" Amy asked "Your room?" Amy looked at the surroundings and panicked "Andy, what happen?" When Andy didn''t say anything Amy gulped and about to ask something but she looked at Andy''s t-shirt on her body and closed her eyes shouted "Ahhhhhhh" "What happen, Amy? Why the hell are you shouting?" Andy asked "My dress?" Amy asked while covering quilt When Andy chuckled Amy panicked and asked: "You took advantage of me right?" "Seriously Amy. You didn''t remember anything?" Andy asked When Amy shook her head Andy chuckled and said "you were so wild yesterday." "What? You are lying right?" Amy widened his eyes in shock Amy pursed her lips when she saw purplish marks on his neck. She knows what that marks are but she doesn''t remember how that marks appeared on his neck all overnight. She really didn''t remember anything except drinking some wine for strength to propose him. "Andy, what happen between us?" Amy asked She was not feeling bad not because they ended up sleeping in his Andy bedroom but she felt sad for making love in so simple way. She has many expectations about their first lovemaking. She wants it to be so special and romantic. When Andy didn''t say anything Amy pouted her lips and said "Andy, Did we really ¡ª" Andy inched closer and asked, "What do you think?" "I didn''t remember anything," Amy said Andy leaned towards her and kissed her earlobe and said "Then let me remind you everything" Amy gulped and closed her eyes when Andy shamelessly brushed his lips around her neck Giddy! This wants she was feeling all over her body. She always wanted to do this. Amy always thought about the feeling when Andy kissed her teased her with his actions but when the time came she couldn''t help but become weak in front of him. At this moment she wants to give in but at the same time, she doesn''t want it to happen like normally. "A---Andy, what happen to me?" Amy asked while clutching into his shirt Andy smiled and lifted her head and said: "Don''t worry, I didn''t cross my limit." Amy breathed a sigh of relief and asked "So My dress?" "I changed it" "What?" Amy widened her eyes in shock. ''Did he saw me naked?'' Amy thought and lowered her head Understanding her concern Andy chuckled and said "I closed my eyes" Amy smiled and said "you are such a gentleman" "I know," Andy said while getting up from the bed "I will call Lisa so that you can borrow a dress from her" Andy said "It''s okay. I can go to their apartment" Amy said while moving out of the room Andy frowned. How can he let anyone see her only with a t-shirt? Though he know Ryan was not such type of guy but he was feeling jealous. Why? He doesn''t love her right? Andy caught her hand and said "No, I mean it won''t look nice if you like this" "Why?" Amy asked. She doesn''t have any idea why Andy behaving different. It''s not like Ryan never seen her like this. "Just listen to me," Andy said "Okay but tell me what happen?" Amy asked She was very curious to know how they ended up sleeping in the same room. "Nothing much, you drank alcohol which is mixed with Prozac substance?" Andy said "What? Isn''t it a drug?" Amy asked "Yes but don''t worry I brought you to my apartment as soon as possible," Andy said "Okay. Did I said anything?" Amy asked She was feeling bad for drinking so much. She couldn''t help but cruse for drinking so much and fucked up a chance to propose him but little did she know that she already expressed her love to him. Andy lips curled up when the flashes of yesterday''s scenes came into his mind. Chapter 19 - News Andy smiled and asked, "Do you want to say anything to me?" "I¡ªI mean nothing much. I''m just curious to know about yesterday" Amy said Andy helplessly shook his head and said "No, you didn''t say anything. You just slept after drinking" "What? Just slept?" Amy asked "Yes" Andy said "Then what about that?" Amy asked while pointing towards visible hickeys all over his neck Andy pursed his lips and said "It''s nothing" "But" Andy sighed and said "I said nothing" and dashed out of the room. He don''t want to painck her by saying everything that happened yesterday night. He know how Amy would react if he says anything about yesterday. With her NOT WITHSTAND FOR EXCITEMENT AND ANGER SYNDROME, she would definitely do something. ..... Ryan and Lisa apartment When Andy entered the apartment Ryan was moving too and fro in the hall holding a newspaper and Lisa was sitting in a daze "Lisa" Andy called out Lisa lifted her head and squealed "Oh Andy, I''m very happy for you" "What happen? And why are you happy for me? Did I achieved anything?" Andy asked "Yes bro, you achieved our cute little Amy," Ryan said "What are you talking?" Andy asked who have no idea about anything "We are so happy for both of you," Ryan said while showing the newspaper Andy frowned when he saw the pictures from last night in the newspaper. There were three pictures in first picture Andy cupped Amy''s face very dotingly. In second one Andy held Amy''s wrist and pulled her towards him and in last one, Andy''s carried Amy towards his car where they looked so intimately Andy curled his lips when he read the caption EXPOSED:- LOVE AFFAIR BETWEEN ALMIGHTY CEO AND HIS ASSISTANT "Ryan, find out the person behind this" Andy said "Okay but before that spill out everything that what happen yesterday night?" Ryan asked "I''m trying to call Amy but it is unreachable," Lisa said Andy took a deep breath and said "She is in my apartment. She needs your help." "Okay, I will go," Lisa said while getting up from the couch "Lisa, take a pair of clothes for her" Andy said "What?" Ryan and Lisa widened their eyes in shock "You both did sex yesterday night?" Ryan asked "Oh my god, this is so fast" Lisa chuckled and said "You used protection right?" Ryan asked "Yeah, it is so important because we planned to have a baby at the same time," Lisa said Andy rolled his eyes and said "you both are unbelievable sometimes. We didn''t do anything. It''s just her dress is wet and she was with my t-shirt. So I asked your help" "Your t-shirt?" Lisa asked "Yes" "Why her dress was wet? Did you make out in your washroom?" Ryan asked "Making out in Washroom is not a bad idea though" Lisa added Andy rolled his eyes at his shameless best friends. He then sighed and explained everything from last night and he purposely skipped the proposal part because when he was not sure about his feelings then how can he explain about it to his friends? "She proposed you?" Lisa asked When Andy vigorously shook his head, Lisa sighed and said "I will go and talk to her" "Okay," Andy said ..... Andy''s apartment When Lisa entered Andy''s apartment, Amy was busy in preparing brunch for both of them "Amy" Lisa called out "Lisa, I was waiting for you," Amy said "Yeah, I brought a dress for you," Lisa said while handing dress to Amy "Lisa, Did you asked Andy about last night?" Amy asked When Lisa nodded her head, Amy sighed and said "what he told to you?" "He just said you were in not very good condition because of Prozac substance and he also told me about Colin''s incident," Lisa said "Colin? Who is he?" Amy asked "You didn''t remember anything?" Lisa asked When Amy shook her head Lisa sighed and said "Okay fine let me show you one thing" After staying this Lisa brought a newspaper and showed it to her. "What? When did this happen?" Amy asked She was worried about everything. She couldn''t help but blame her for everything. Initially, she just thought she fucked up her proposal idea and Andy helped her while she was not in good condition but she has no idea about Andy actually carried her from the restaurant. She was feeling more and more guilty about everything happening around her. She was more worried about the thought ''How Andy will react for this'' She knows Andy has very understanding personality but she couldn''t help and was feeling more frustrated.. Isn''t it normal for girls like Amy? But little did she knows Andy already understood her feelings and he was ready to support her in everything. Chapter 20 - Give All Love And Affection "When did this happen?" Amy asked again while looking at the pictures. "When you called collin to dance with you?" Lisa explained "I asked him to dance with me in front of Andy?" Amy asked "Yes" "Oh my God, I seriously fucked up everything" Amy frustrated "It''s okay Amy but why did you drink?" Lisa asked "I just thought of drinking one sip but I really don''t know how I ended up drinking so much and troubling Andy" Amy said "Okay fine and now tell me how your dress became wet?" Lisa asked Though Andy skipped the answer when they asked how her dress became wet, Lisa was very curious to know and she was a hundred and ten per cent sure that they did something. "I really didn''t remember anything. I asked him about the dress and he told me that he changed my----" Cutting her off Lisa squealed and asked "Andy really changed your dress?" "Yeah and I also asked him about hickey on his neck but he didn''t answered properly" Amy pouted her lips and complained "What? Hickey?" Lisa widened her eyes on shock. she then gulped a whole glass of water and placed her hand on his chest and said "You guys really know how to give a heart attack to my little soul" when Amy didn''t say anything Lisa chuckled and said "Woah babe, you kissed him and now why are so silent?" "Do you think I gave him that?" Amy asked Though she was feeling bad about everything but Her heart was jumping in excitement, she woked up by Andy beside her and she also gave him hickeys and most importantly he carried her form the restaurant. Her most important dreams are slowly coming true. why wouldn''t she be happy and excited? "If not you then who? you are the one who is with him for the whole night and he even changed your dress so definitely something might happen between you two. Ahhh I''m very happy" Lisa said while hugging her "Lisa, This is so awkward," Amy said "What awkward? Though I was pissed off that you fucked up my idea but I''m very happy that you finally gave him some love bites" Lisa smiled and said "I''m so guilty," Amy said "Why?" "What Andy would think about me? He must think I''m perverted" Amy said "Stop it okay. He definitely enjoyed everything you gave to him. If not up to now he would rant on you for creating such ruckus last night" Lisa said "How can I face him from today?" Amy asked "Just like I face Ryan after every night" Lisa winked her eyes and said Amy rolled her eyes and said "Stop it. You are in a relationship and you see each other in any way you could but in our case, it''s totally different" "Don''t worry Amy, you too will get into relationship soon and now it''s already late so go and freshen up" Lisa said "Yeah," Amy said and rushed towards washroom in guests room .... Ryan and Lisa''s apartment "Spill it out," Ryan asked while handing the coffee mug to Andy "What?" "About That" Ryan pointed towards love bites and asked "It''s a mosquito bite," Andy said while sipping the coffee Ryan chuckled and said "I think I should say Amy about this" "About what?" "That you called her mosquito" Ryan said "When did I call her ¡ª" Andy stopped when he understood what Ryan meant "This is not because of her" Andy said "If not her then who?" Ryan asked When Andy didn''t say anything for a long time Ryan smiled and asked: "Come on bro I gave you details of my experience then you have to give me." "How many times I should say we didn''t do anything," Andy said "Oh then how this love bites appeared all of the sudden" Ryan asked "It''s just she turned wild because of Prozac substance," Andy said "Then what did you do?" Ryan asked "No, I carried her to take shower" "Together?" "Stop it. I just wanted to help her" Andy asked "Bro, don''t you afraid of blue balls?" Ryan asked "I can''t take advantage of her when she is not in good condition. I want to wait until I get clarity about my feelings towards her" Andy said "She proposed you?" Ryan asked When Andy nodded his head Ryan smiled and said "Woah, that''s great I thought she will never propose you until you make a move" When Andy didn''t say anything Ryan sighed and said "Look, Andy, Amy is a very good girl and you know about her since childhood. She is head over heels for you and she can go to any extent for your love.. You have to understand her and give all love and affection she deserves." Chapter 21 - Bitchy Girlfriend When Andy took a deep breath and closed his eyes, Ryan narrowed his eyes and said "Don''t tell me that you are still in love with that women" Andy frowned and said "Don''t mention her name in front of me" "If you are not thinking about that bitchy women then why are you stopping from loving Amy?" Ryan asked "I don''t know but ¡ª" Ryan sighed and said "love gives a second chance for some people and I think your second chance is Amy. I also think that Amy is your true love." When Andy didn''t say anything for a long time, Ryan smiled and said "Andy I think you know about saturation point. For everyone and everything, there will be a saturation point and Amy also have one. Think about it." "Ryan, don''t erase this news, let it be," Andy said while pointing towards newspaper "Why? If you are not in love with Amy then why you want to keep this news" Ryan said "Just do want I asked you to do" Amy snapped and dashed out of the room. ... Miller mansion "Laura Laura" Father Miller shouted while holding a newspaper "What happen? Why you look so excited?" Mother miller asked "Did you see this news?" Father Miller asked "No, why?" "Look at this" Father Miller said while showing newspaper to her "This, when did this happen?" Mother Miller asked who was shocked by seeing pictures from last night "Jack, did you saw the news?" Father Francis asked while rushing towards them "Can''t you walk slowly" Mother Francis couldn''t help but nag at her husband. Early morning when they saw news Father Francis felt so excited and rushed to Miller mansion along with his wife. Mother Miller asked him to control his excitement because Andy didn''t give them a proper explanation about this news but father Miller didn''t listen to her and rushed to see his friend who was equally excited like him. "Ahhhh, I''m very happy" Father Miller shouted and hugged his best friend "We have many things to do like we need to plan the wedding, I think Andy will prefer a destination wedding." Father Miller said while browsing best spots for destination wedding "Yeah, I think Amy would also like destination wedding and a grand banquet after the wedding," Father Francis said "That''s perfect," Father Miller said "Woahh, take it easy. It''s just a news and they will write whatever they want. Let us wait for Amy and Andy and they will explain everything" Mother Miller said "What? Look at this picture Andy looks like he is deeply in love with Amy while he was carrying her" Father Miller said "Yeah and I don''t think so they will come to this early" Father Francis said "What do you mean by this early?" Mother Francis asked "Look they both are young and they were alone so don''t you think something might happen between them?" Father Miller said while winking his eyes "Stop talking lewd things Joe" mother Francis said "What lewd things? We are just stating the facts" Father Miller supported his friends "Jack I just can''t wait to hold our grandchildren," Father Francis said "Yeah, I want our great child eyes like my Amy" Father Miller said Mother Miller and mother Francis rolled their eyes at their husbands. They indeed have World''s shameless husbands. ..... Andy''s apartment When Andy entered the apartment, Lisa was sitting on a couch and reading the article "Where is Amy?" Andy asked "She is in the guest room," Lisa said "Is Ryan waiting for me?" Lisa asked "I think he needs your head massage" Andy smiled and said "I too need one," Lisa said while going out of the apartment Andy took a deep breath and went to his room He then opened an album which was covered with the photographs of Andy and Ryan''s trip before taking over the company Andy took a photograph of a beautiful woman and stared for quite some time. He then removed all the photographs of that woman and threw them in the trash bin and said: "I think it''s time to move on." Pointing towards his heart he said "The pain which you created here was not yet healed, Clara.. I don''t know where I went wrong but I feel so disgusted for myself for loving you back then. As Ryan said I think life gave me a second chance to love someone who actually care for me, not for my background and property" Chapter 22 - TASTY SANDWICHES Just then Amy entered the room and said "Andy, with whom you are talking?" Andy placing the album into the wardrobe and said "It''s nothing" Amy smiled and said, "Okay, let''s eat breakfast." Pointing towards her tummy she said "My tummy says she was so hungry" Andy chuckled and said "I will prepare something fastly" "No, No I have already prepared brunch for us," Amy said "What? You prepared?" Andy asked He knows Amy''s cooking skills very well. Amy feels that she was a great cook but everyone in the house knows that she can only perfectly boil water. "Yes, I prepared sandwiches for us," Amy said proudly "Really?" Andy asked "Yes, let me show you" Amy dragged him to the kitchen ... "Look at my sandwiches," Amy said "Where should I look?" Andy asked "Inside the oven," Amy said and closed her eyes "Why are you closing your eyes?" Andy asked "I know my sandwich would taste great but I''m little nervous" Amy said and closed her eyes Andy helplessly shook his head and opened the oven. He is hundred and ten percent sure that she messed up sandwich As he took a sandwich out from oven, he widened his eyes in shock "How is it? Isn''t it damn good?" Amy excitedly asked "Why don''t you open your eyes and look at your TASTY SANDWICH?" Andy said Amy smiled and opened her eyes only to find out burned black sandwiches in Andy''s hand "Don''t tell me this is my sandwich" Amy said "If not yours then who''s sandwich will be in the oven," Andy asked "I set a perfect timer but how could it burn?" Amy asked while looking at the sandwich "How much time did you set?" Andy asked "Half an hour," Amy said causally Andy widened his eyes in shock and said "You gotta kidding me, Amy. Who will set half an hour timer for sandwich?" Amy pouted her lips and said "I think your oven is not in good condition" Andy let out a hearty laugh and said "Yeah, my oven is not in good condition that''s why all-time great cook Amy''s sandwiches got burnt. Right?" "Yes" Andy chuckled and said "Okay now go and sit for some time. I will cook something fastly" "Okay, but do you know how to cook or do you want me to teach anything?" Amy asked Without waiting for his reply Amy added "I don''t mind to become cooking teacher for you" Andy chuckled and said "yes yes madam, I want to learn how to burn sandwiches and how to boil water" Amy rolled her eyes and said "Hey, it''s your oven fault" "Yeah it''s my oven fault which I just bought two days back," Andy said while cutting vegetables Amy rolled her eyes and about to say something but stooped while looking at the marks She then lowered her head and said "I''m sorry" "For what good reason you are saying sorry? For burning sandwich or for crusing my oven?" Andy asked "For that" Amy said while pointing towards hickeys "It''s not because of ¡ª" Cutting him off "I know it''s all because of me. I ruined your image in front of the public" "How so?" "I saw that newspaper headlines. I acted recklessly. I''m sorry for everything" Amy said Andy smiled and said "Stupid, I''m not angry at you for anything. I know it''s not your fault." He was really not angry with her for anything. He was just contemplating his feelings towards her and for some reason, he was happy for everything. "You are not angry?" "No" "Okay now tell me what I did yesterday night. I just want to know about last night" Amy said "Really? Okay what do you want to learn? How you kissed me? Or ¡ª" Cutting him off Amy closed her ears and said "Stop it, Andy" "You are the one who said ''I want to know'' then when I''m saying why are stopping" Andy chuckled and said "Stop it, I didn''t kiss you," Amy said "You are saying this after making this visible marks," Andy said "Blahhhh Blahhhh I can''t hear anything," Amy said while making different sounds Though she said she want to know about last night, she couldn''t hear it when he mentioned about the kiss she felt adrenaline gushing all over her body. She can''t hear how shamelessly she behaved with Andy last night. Andy chuckled when he saw Amy.. She looked so fresh and attractive. Controlling his strong urge to hug and kiss her, Andy turned other side and started cutting veggies Chapter 23 - Light Yet Seductive Kisses "Andy, can I cut those veggies?" Amy asked "You? Sorry, Amy, I don''t want to risk my poor knife and veggies life" Andy said. "You, you are underestimating my skills in cutting veggies," Amy said and snatched the knife from his hand "Amy, please be careful," Andy said "Don''t worry about me. I''m pro at cutting" Amy smiled and said "I''m talking about veggies" Andy chuckled and said "You? Wait I will show you my talent" Amy said and started cutting veggies After few minutes Andy couldn''t help but laugh at veggies which were suffering under Amy''s great skill He then sighed, stood behind her and held a hand to show her how to cut veggies perfectly but little did he knows his little effort to teach her may lead to many other things. Amy breath hitched when his hot breath touched her nape. She could feel how hot his breath is. She never ever felt like this for someone. From her childhood, it was only Andy who can make her weird in and out and it was only for him where she can go crazy. On the other side, Andy also feeling weird. Amy''s soft skin made him go crazy. He can put all his reasons aside and give in to the moment only for Amy. Though he was in a relationship back then, he never felt like this for his ex-girlfriend Clara. Amy was very special to him that he can''t explain when and where he fell for her. He determined not to make things worse between them before he says everything to her. But he couldn''t stop from touching her. When he realised that she is the only woman that he can''t control his feelings, Andy helplessly shook his head and chuckled. Amy tightened her grip around knife when he brushed his lips on her nape Amy shivered when his warm lips touched her skin. She could feel her body turning weak. Andy smiled and murmured "I''m happy that you are with me, Amy" He then pulled her closer and tightened his grip around her waist Amy dropped the knife and pressed her head on his chest After hugging for quite some time, he flipped her to his side and started trailing kisses all over her collar bone Amy shivered for his light yet seductive kisses. Everything was perfect like Amy thought. She never thought Andy will take such move and everything seems like a dream to her He then started kissing, nibbling, sucking the neck for quite some time. He smiled when he looked at this creation on her neck Amy who completely lost in his kisses has a very hard time to control moans that are escaping from her mouth. She don''t want to do all lewd sounds in front of him at least at their first time. Andy grinned and said "This is my mark" Amy blushed harder and buried her face on his chest Andy chuckled and said, "you look cute when you blush?" When Amy tightened her grip around Andy, Andy lifted her head and said "Don''t do this it''s very hard to control" Amy smiled and murmured "I don''t want you to stop" Andy smiled and then kissed her forehead and nose, cheeks Amy breath hitched when he felt his lips on her cheeks. She knows where this was leading to and she didn''t want to stop him His kisses very slow and steady for some reasons at starting but when he looked at Amy who was blushing, he completely gave in and started kissing her harder Amy closed her eyes. She wants him, she wants his kisses more and more but after a few minutes when she couldn''t feel anything on her lips, she frowned and opened her eyes Stopping few inches away from his lips Andy took a deep breath and said "I want to but at the same time I can''t" Amy felt sad when he stopped but she wants him to kiss her, caress her, care for her but she was too shy to express her feelings to him Amy then took a deep breath and about to say something but stopped when she saw two people standing outside the kitchen and grinning from ear to ear Amy widened her eyes and slightly pushed Andy and lowered her head "What? What happen?" Andy asked while turning backside only to find out two people staring rather he can say ogling at them Chapter 24 - Asking Her Opinion Andy awkwardly starched his forehead and said: "Hey Ryan, when did you come?" Lisa chuckled and said "When you both are immersed in the pleasure of love" Amy cleared her throat and said "It''s not like what you are thinking. He just trying to help me in cutting veggies" "Oh is to, Ryan did you ever taught anyone cutting veggies by sucking, nibbling, trailing, biting?" Lisa asked "No babe, I think I have to learn from Andy how to teach girls," Ryan said "Stop it, Ryan, it''s not about how to teach girls, it is about how to teach your women Right Andy?" Lisa said "Stop it," Andy said Amy blushed harder and lowered her head when she heard ''your women''. Being called Andy''s women was one of her dream. "Why we should stop? I think you didn''t stop when your testosterone levels got increased a few minutes ago" Ryan snapped Andy awkwardly cleared his throat and scratched his forehead Amy face turned super red all she want is a hole where she can hide her face and never come out form that Lisa chuckled and said "Alright, we got a brunch for all of us. Come fast we will be waiting in the dinning area." After saying this Lisa dragged Ryan with her Andy cleared his throat and said "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have crossed" Cutting him of Amy said, "It''s not your fault." "So you are not angry with me right?" Andy asked Why would she be angry? She got the love mark form Andy for which she waiting for years Amy smiled and nodded her head Andy smiled and said "Come let''s go and eat" "I think you have to" Amy stopped midway and blushed harder "What?" Amy blushed and pointed towards the big bulge under his pants "Oh, I think I need a cold shower," Andy said rushed towards his room Amy took a deep breath and placed her hand on her chest in order to control her wildly beating chest ..... Inside the car Amy smiled and said "You don''t need to make trouble for me" Andy smiled and said "I love taking trouble for you only for you" Amy blushed harder and turned another side to hide her face and thought ''Why this man became shameless after last night? What happened to him?'' After having brunch together, Amy decided to go home all by herself but Andy after last night became extra protective and possessive and obviously extra romantic too. So he decides to drop and have a healthy conversation about everything with her parents. He was thinking that though everyone knows about Amy''s crush thing towards him but they may feel bad about the news but little did he knows that his parents and her parents already started preparing for their wedding and also dreaming about their future grandchildren Andy stopped the car and asked, "Do you want to buy anything?" "No," Amy said "Okay, I have to buy something, I will come within a minute," Andy said and hopped out of the car After ten minutes Andy hoped in and gave a bag to her "What is this?" Amy asked while peeping inside the bag "Your favourites," Andy said and started the engine "Thank you," Amy said and started eating her favourite chocolates ..... Miller mansion Within twenty minutes they reached the mansion "Amy, can I talk to uncle Jack?" Andy asked Amy raised her eyebrows. Andy never asked anyone before doing anything but why he is asking for her opinion "I mean about news, do you want me to talk to uncle jack?" Andy asked Amy chuckled and said "Don''t worry, they will be happy about that" "How do you?" Andy asked "Do you who am I?" Amy said Without waiting for his reply Amy said "A princess so definitely I know everything" Andy helplessly shook his head and said "Ms highness will you give me an opportunity to drop you inside your mansion?" Amy chuckled and nodded her head Chapter 25 - Do You Think We Are Just Friends? Meanwhile inside the mansion "What if my son claims this photograph was just an accident?" Father Francis asked "Then we can use our tricks to make him accept my Amy," Father Miller said "No way I''m going to use that old dated heart attack trick. It is so boring and I have to be motion less for few minutes. What if I fall asleep?" Father Francis said "Then we can use new dated tricks" Father Miller said "What?" Father Miller thought for a while and said "we can give more photographs of them to media and make them publish and as Amy''s father I can ask him to marry my daughter" "This idea is great" Father Francis exclaimed "Stop spouting nonsense Jack, how can you keep Andy''s reputation at stake?" Mother Miller couldn''t help but yell at his husband for giving such an idea "I second that, I don''t let you both ruin my son''s and Amy''s image in public" Mother Francis said "What image mom?" Andy asked while entering into the mansion along with Amy When four parents saw Andy and Amy together felt overwhelmed. This is what they want and they dreamed for years. Though Andy was not their biological son Mother Francis and father Francis loved him very much. They always wanted their son to be happy and they also know that only Amy can keep him happy and understand him. On the other side, Mother Miller and Father Miller couldn''t help but have a bright smile on their face for their daughter. When Amy told them about her feelings towards Andy, they readily accepted and supported her in every possible way. They were not sure about yesterday but they strongly feel that something good might happen between them. Mother Francis cleared her throat and said "It''s nothing, we were just talking about random things" Father Francis inched closer and said "I think we have start our drama" "Okay. I think we should consider both old and new tricks" Father Miller whispered "Yeah, go for it Jack" father Francis whispered back "What are you both whispering?" Amy asked who has a strong feeling that they were up to something Father Miller faking frown on his face asked "why you didn''t return home yesterday night?" "I was with Andy," Amy said "What? How can you do this Amy? How can you be with some another man for the whole night?" Father Miller said "Dad" Amy stopped when Andy held her hand tightly "Uncle Jack, it was my mistake," Andy said "No dad, it''s my mistake" and turning towards Andy Amy snapped "And for what good reason you are taking the blame" "And what about this news? I never expected you both would act so recklessly" Father Francis asked "Yeah, what people will think about us?" Father Miller asked "Dad, I got drunk heavily and he helped me to reach home that''s it and there is nothing going on between us like you think," Amy said For some odd reason, Andy frowned. He was feeling aww when she mentioned there is nothing going on between us. He wants to say he felt something but his throat felt dry. He wanted to hug her and shout she is his women but at first he wanted to tell her everything about his past. On the other hand, Amy was also feeling sad for saying those words but she don''t want to make Andy uncomfortable when she doesn''t know what he was thinking about their relationship. "Oh my god, look at the Joe, they didn''t bother about anything. I think I''m getting a heart attack" Father Miller said and collapsed on the couch with his hands on right side of the chest Amy rolled her eyes and said "Dad, the heart will be in left side" "Oh okay," Father Miller said and shifted his hands on left side Father Francis couldn''t help and smack his own head for having such a terrible actor as his friend Mother Miller and mother Francis helplessly shook their heads by father miller''s acting skills Amy frowned and said "Dad, if you don''t stop acting I will ground you for five months" Father Miller quickly got up and said "No darling I''m okay" "You''re such a bad actor," Father Francis said "Hey, I tried my best" Amy helplessly shook her head and turned towards Andy and said "An, don''t take anything serious okay. They are just getting enthusiastic about unnecessary things." Andy cupped her face and asked, "Do you think we are just friends?" Startled by his sudden question Amy gulped in nervousness Chapter 26 - Will You Wait For Me? Amy took a deep breath and slowly shook her head Amy smiled and said "I''m serious and It feels like there is something going on between us when anyone talk about us. I''m serious not because someone spouting nonsense it''s because I like it but I don''t why? I feel excited and happy when you are around but I don''t know why? There are many why''s" He then kissed her forehead and asked: "Will you wait for me up to I found answers to all my why''s?" Amy who still shocked with his sweet and cute words couldn''t utter a word. How can she tell him that she already crossed over with this questions and her answer was love? Both their parents have a hard time to control their squeals Amy smiled and nodded her head Andy let out a sigh of relief and said: "I don''t let you wait for a long time okay." Amy smiled and said "Okay" "I have important work to do so we will meet tomorrow in office," Andy said and went outside the mansion Amy quickly composed herself and dashed to her room to calm herself down "Ahhhhhh, Joe I''m very happy for them. He said that he wants her to wait for him for somedays" Mother Francis jumped in excitement "Yess babe, I told you he is my son, he may be late but he fails to recognise his love." Father Francis said Mother Francis slapped his hand and said "Whenever he does anything wrong you tell me that he is my son but when he does right he suddenly became your son" "Babe, he is our son," Father Francis said and hugged his wife "I just wanted them to get engaged as soon as possible" Mother Miller said "Yeah, I was waiting for that day," Father Miller said After talking for a while mother Francis and father Francis left the mansion ..... Amy''s room "Do you believe it he actually asked me to wait for somedays?" Amy said Lisa chuckled and said "I know babe, I thought that he would ask you this someday but I never expected this so fast" "Yeah, I was shocked. It was so sweet and cute" Amy excitedly said Lisa smiled and said, "I''m so happy for you babe." Amy smiled and said "Everything seems like a dream to me" "Yeah, so how was it?" Lisa asked "What?" "Your first love bite, give me details" Lisa excitedly asked Amy blushed and said, "He just tried to help me in cutting veggies but it turned out into another way." "How was Andy at kissing?" Lisa asked "Stop it Li, how can you ask like that?" Amy said "What? I''m your best friend and I have right to know everything" Lisa retorted "My Ryan was pro at everything. he loves me marking and you know he is beast in bed" Lisa said "Stop it," Amy said She couldn''t withstand with the shamelessness of her best friend. "Okay babe but listen to me you also have to learn something. You can''t let Andy think that you have zero proficiency about these things" Lisa said "Is it necessary to learn?" Amy asked "Yes" Amy keeping quiet for a while and said "Okay, I will" "That''s my babe" "Oh, I forgot to tell you. Nina called me yesterday and she told me that she is coming back" Amy said "What? Our Nina is coming back?" Lisa asked "Yes, she told me. May be within one week she will be back" Amy said "Oh my god, this so great. It''s been three years since we saw her" Lisa said "Yeah but what about Erik?" Amy asked "I don''t know. Let''s wait until Nina returns and he told me he will visit you tomorrow" Lisa said "Okay," Amy said and hanged the call .... Lisa and Ryan''s apartment "Who is it? Amy?" Ryan asked "Yeah, she is excited with Andy''s sweet words," Lisa said "Yes babe, I have a hard time to handle it when dad told me that," Ryan said "Yeah, what do you want to eat?" Lisa asked while walking towards the kitchen "You," Ryan said and hugged her "Ry, it''s still daytime," Lisa said "So what? Can''t I make love with my women when it is day?" Ryan said and started kissing her on neck Lisa who was completely lost in his kisses said "You can" "So do you Want to try it?" Ryan asked "What?" "Kitchen romance," Ryan said while lifting her up and walking towards the kitchen Chapter 27 - Jealousy Next day morning "Good morning sir" Amy greeted while entering into the Andy''s cabin "Good morn¡ª" Andy stopped when he looked at Amy Though today is Monday but Amy was not wearing formals instead she was wearing a black jeans and cute crop top. Her hair was tied into a high ponytail and she had no makeup on her face but her face is clean and angelic. Andy couldn''t help but droll over her beauty. Amy placing documents on his table said "Sir, I need a day off from afternoon" "Why?" Andy asked "Do you remember Sebastian from our high school?" Amy asked "That guy who proposed you?" Andy asked "Yeah he is, he asked me to join him for a movie and shopping," Amy said "And you accepted?" Andy asked When Amy nodded her head, Andy frowned deeper. How can he give permission to her when she was going out with one of her suitor? What if he courts on her again? What if she falls for him? Andy sighed and said "Amy, I can''t give you a day off" "Why? I mean today we don''t have meetings in the afternoon and there is no important work." Amy asked "I think I''m your boss," Andy said "Sorry sir but I¡ªI promised him that I will join him," Amy said Andy frowned deeper and asked, "Do you want to go out with him?" "I mean one movie doesn''t affect both of us," Amy said Andy took a deep breath to control his anger. His ears become so red out Jealousy and anger. Andy then sighed and about to say something but stopped when someone opened the door and barged in. "How are you guys?" Erik Parks asked while entering the cabin "Hey Erik, long time," Amy said while hugging him "Yeah babe, what to do? Maldives doesn''t want me to come back to my country." Erik said "You have become more handsome in these two months babe," Amy said while poking his arms Andy frowned and clutched his hand into a fist. Babe. This word made him more angry and jealous. Though it was usual for both of them to call with babe word but this time it was making a lot of difference in him. Why? If it''s not love then what? "Hey Andy, what happen bro?" Erik asked while hugging him Suppressing his anger to lash out at his best friend for calling Amy babe, Andy sighed and asked: "How are you?" "I''m super-cool," Erik said while sitting beside him "Babe, what do you want to have? Coffee or juice?" Amy asked "I just want to sleep on your lap for a while it''s been two months Amy," Erik said while placing his head on her shoulder Andy rolled his eyes and snapped "This is not your home to sleep" and turning towards Amy he said, "Didn''t we have a meeting in half an hour then why the hell are time passing with him?" Amy and Erik raised their eyebrows when Andy snapped at them. Whenever Erik used to visit them in office hours Andy would cancel meetings and talk to him like there is no tomorrow but this time it is so different. "What happen to him?" Erik whispered Amy shrugged her shoulders and whispered back "I don''t know" "Okay fine, we will talk to him later. I will go and visit Ry" Erik said and went outside the cabin Andy sighed and said "Arrange everything for a meeting" "What happened to you? Why are behaving like this?" Amy asked "Nothing" "Do you think it''s nothing?" Amy asked Andy got up from his seat and pulled Amy closer. Amy breath hitched and about to ask something but stopped when Andy asked: "Do you think he is more handsome than me?" "Wait? What? Are you doing this out of jealousy?" Amy asked "Why wouldn''t I be jealous when you accepted to go for a movie and shopping with another man? why wouldn''t I be angry when some other man sleeping on your lap right in front of me?" Andy said Amy doesn''t know what to say. She felt more elated when Andy actually felt jealous of others because of her. "I¡ªI" Amy stopped when Andy started nibbling her neck Chapter 28 - Taken? After nibbling her neck for a quite time, Andy smiled when he looked at the Mark on her neck He then hugged her and said, "Now, everyone will you that you are taken?" Taken? Where does this from? When did he propose her? When Amy didn''t react for a while Andy sighed and said "I don''t like when you get close to other boys in front of me. I feel bad and ignored. I don''t know but from last night I''m feeling this." Amy smiled and said "An, seb called for shopping to select a gift for his fiance and you know Erik was our best friend and you don''t have to worry about him. If you don''t like me being all cosy to Erik then I will maintain my distance." "It''s not about distance Amy and I don''t want to draw a line between you both" Andy said Yes, he felt sad about calling other man babe but it doesn''t mean that he wants to draw a line between them. Erik was their best friend and he knows that there can be zero possible ways to doubt Erik intentions on her. "So what do you want?" Amy asked "I just want everyone to know about us," Andy said "About us? What is there to know?" Amy asked Andy wrapped his arms around her said "Amy, you are special to me and so I''m for you right? We are not just friends, we are more than that. I will definitely figure out about us by tomorrow." Amy smiled and nodded her hand. Amy was feeling so happy and excited with this weird clinging behaviour of Andy. Andy hugged her and said "This feels so good" "An, we are in office," Amy said Though she wanted him to hug her but she can''t forget the fact that they were in office and they have a meeting after a few minutes "You don''t want to hug me?" Andy asked When Amy vigorously shook her head, Andy smiled and said "Then hug me for a while" Amy blushed and wrapped her arms around him and hugged him for a while ..... Meeting room "Hello uncle George" Andy greeted a middle-aged man "Hello An, how are you my son?" Uncle George Taylor asked "I''m good uncle," Andy said "Who is the beautiful lady beside you?" Uncle George asked while pointing towards Amy "She is my assistant Amy," Andy said "Hey Amy, you are beautiful," Uncle George said with a sweet smile on his face "Thank you, sir," Amy said "Sir? I prefer George rather than sir" uncle George said Amy chuckled and said "I will try to call with your name uncle George" "Amy, Do you remember before taking over this cooperations me and Ry went for a vacation?" Andy asked When Amy nodded her head Andy smiled and said: "Instead of staying in a hotel we rented an apartment and uncle George is our neighbour at that time." "Okay," Amy said "Uncle George is an owner of a multinational company in the UK and he readily agreed to help us in establishing a branch in UK" Andy explained George Taylor was CEO of global cooperations which is one of the most profitable companies in the UK. Andy and Ryan went to the UK for vacation which was their top secret and uncle George know everything about them. When Andy asked him to help with the new company he readily agreed. Amy raised her eyebrows when she heard that. She still remembered how reluctant Father Francis was to establish a branch in the UK. "But ¡ª" Amy stopped thinking that she was just an assistant and it is not their home and Andy was in CEO position here Andy smiled and said, "I know dad doesn''t was us to establish a branch but trust me he will accept when we are able to have a healthy conversation with him about UK and uncle George is very good at talking so don''t worry about anything." Amy smiled and nodded her head Uncle George sighed and said, "So when you are planning to open a branch?" Andy thought for a while and said "Within one or two months" Uncle George smiled and said "Okay but before that, you have to visit the UK and should check everything properly" Andy smiled and nodded his head "Where is Ryan?" Uncle George asked "He is attending another meeting" Amy replied "Okay and An, I want to say you one thing" Uncle George asked "Yes, uncle." "About Clara" uncle George said Andy cleared his throat and gestured him stop. He then turned towards Amy asked, "Amy, can you order coffee to uncle George?" "I will send someone," Amy said and went outside the room Chapter 29 - She Is Perfect After Amy left Andy took a deep breath and asked "What?" Uncle George smiled and asked, "Do you like Amy?" "Uncle" "I think you like her and I can see it in your eyes," Uncle George said When Andy strached his forehead Uncle George smiled and said "She is perfect Andy, go for her my boy" "Yeah she is perfect" Andy said Uncle George sighed and said "Okay I''m coming to the point. I got information that Clara left the UK and reached the USA one week before. I''m pretty sure that her intentions were not so good." "Don''t worry uncle, I''m not into her and I completely moved on in my life" Andy assured Yes! He completely moved on in his life after what Clara did to him. How can he still be the same when he found out the women whom he loved was with him just for his property and assets? "Anyone of your family doesn''t know that you actually came to the UK for vacation and you meet Clara and loved her. So she may use this information to leach you off" Uncle George said "I know how to turn her down when she again approaches me," Andy said "Okay my boy, I trust you and if you get a disturbance because of her then just give me a call. I''m here to help you" uncle George said while getting from his seat "Definitely uncle," Andy said Just then Amy entered the room with two cups of coffee "Oh darling, I''m so happy for this but I have to go somewhere" Uncle George smiled and said "It''s okay, next time I will treat you with a dinner," Amy said "I would love to eat your food," Uncle George said Andy chuckled and said, "If you love to stay in hospital then you can eat her food uncle." Amy glared at him and said "Hey don''t comment on my food" "Yes how can I comment on such tasty burnt sandwiches" Andy teased "You, how dare you to say my sandwiches are burnt" Amy snapped Uncle George gave a bright smile when he saw Andy laughing and chuckling when he was with Amy. This is that smile Amy gave him three years back when he was in the UK but when he broke up with Clara he lost his sweet smile. Though he looked happy from out uncle geroge knows it was artificial. After many years he was seeing Andy''s true natural smile. Not wanting to disturb the couple uncle George chuckled and left the room Andy flicked her forehead and said "I think a ten-year-old child can prepare better food than you" "Don''t listen to him uncle" Amy said and turned only to find out uncle George already left "Look he left because he was worried about your big mouth" Amy snapped Andy chuckled and wrapped his arms around her shoulders and said "Amy but I love your burnt sandwiches. Though I can''t eat them but I love when you cook for me" Amy blushed and said "I will learn slowly" "Don''t worry, I will teach you" Andy said Andy then grabbed her hand said "let''s go" "Where?" "Don''t you want to go shopping with me?" Andy asked "With you? Why? I mean there is no occasion to buy clothes and I have more than enough in my wardrobe" Amy said "Amy, as an assistant you have to obey your boss right?" Andy asked When Amy nodded her head Andy smiled and said "So I want you to join for a shopping with me" "Okay sir," Amy said "You also want to buy gift for Seb''s girlfriend right?" Andy asked "Yes" "Okay we will buy it together and send to him," Andy said "Wait? What? An, are you doing this out of jealousy?" Amy asked "Doing what?" Andy asked acting all innocent and naive "Taking me for a shopping to avoid my meeting with seb," Amy said When Andy smiled Amy helplessly shook her head and asked from "When did you become possessive about me?" "Being possessive about you is my right" Andy said while dragging her out of room "But" "If you speak another word I will kiss you do you want me to kiss you in front of everyone?" Andy asked Amy gulped and shook her head. Though she want him to Kiss her but she was too shy to say it. ...... Chapter 30 - She Is Amazing Shopping mall Within fifteen minutes, They reached to shopping mall "So what do you want to buy?" Andy asked "An, is it necessary?" Amy asked "Yes, first we will buy clothes for you after that we will look for good jewellery and finally we will eat something and then I will drop you at home" Andy explained Amy who was still shock couldn''t believe anything around her. This is the first time she came out for shopping alone with Andy. She was super excited and a little bit nervous because she don''t want to mess things like she always do. "Amy" Andy called out Coming back into her senses Amy smiled and nodded her head .... Store "Hello sir" Manger of the store greeted Andy "Show some good and latest collections to her" Andy said "My pleasure sir" Manager said "Mam, she will guide you for dresses sections" Manager said while pointing towards his assistant Amy smiled and said "Thank you" After Amy left, Andy took a deep breath and walked straight into the cafe in front of the store .... Inside the cafe Andy sat in front of a women who was following him since he entered the mall with Amy and ogling at him time to time "Hii" The woman said "What do you want?" Andy frowned and asked "An, I just saw you outside the mall and I thought to talk with you about us," The woman said "There is nothing to talk with me and there is no US" Andy said "An" Cutting him off Andy raised his eyebrows and snapped "Don''t dare to call me An" "I''m here to say sorry for what I have done in past," The woman said "And you want me to accept you and lead a happy life with you irrespective of what you have done to me?" Andy asked When the woman nodded her head Andy smirked and said "How can you even think about it? Do you think I''m after you because you are young and beautiful then you were wrong? I thought you were so good at heart but I never thought you are so good at leaching me off." "How can you easily forget our relationship, Andy?" The woman said "Cut your crap Clara" Andy raised his voice "I''m here to say not to mess up my life again like you did three years back and I don''t give a damn fuck about you" Andy snapped "Who is that girl beside you?" Clara asked Ms Clara, I never answer any questions when it comes out from people like you but I consider this question because it''s related to someone who treasures me not my property like you." Andy said "You were in love with her?" Clara asked "That is none of your business Clara. Don''t show me your face again. You know me very well. Trust me if I say I can wash you out of this country within seconds. I don''t intend to kill a woman but if you force me to kill you then I will" Andy snapped again "An, I love you. I''m here to apologise for everything and I completely changed this time. Please trust for one last time" Clara pleaded "Do you think I''m blind enough to trust you again?" Andy frowned "An" Cutting her off Andy said "That women whom you saw beside me was my would-be wife. She is amazing. She never cared about my assets and she doesn''t give any fuck about how much I earn and all. She full fill my life and I''m very happy with her." Clara clutched her hand into a fist when she listened to that. "I''m saying you this again Clara, be away from me and my family. If you again try to meet me in this way, I will surely make you regret meeting me again" Andy warned and left the shop Clara frowned and slammed the table ... "An, where you went? I was searching for you" Amy said "T¡ªThat I just went to washroom" Andy said The frustration he felt when he saw Clara was easily washed out when looked at Amy''s cute face. "Okay, tell me which dress I have to choose," Amy asked while showing two beautiful designer dresses to him "Do you like both?" Andy asked "Yes but I want to buy one," Amy said "Why?" "These designer dresses are quite expensive" Amy explained "Do you forget who am I?" "No, I don''t want you to spend so much money on me," Amy said "You are worth than anything including my shares and property," Andy said "But" "No ifs and buts, you are buying two dresses," Andy said and gave his platinum card to the manager Amy smiled and nodded her head Manager stood their in daze. Though Andy came to his shop many times he never used his platinum card but this time he used the card for a woman. "Excuse me" Amy called manager Manager coming back to his senses, smiled and said "I''m sorry mam, just give me a minute" ...... Chapter 31 - Make Her Your Woman Uptown club "So where did you went in office hours with Amy?" Ryan asked while passing beers "Did I asked you when you went out with Lisa in office hours?" Andy retorted "Hey Lisa is my girlfriend" "Amy is most important women in my life," Andy said "Do you love Amy? Don''t you?" Erik asked while drinking wine "No way I''m saying about my feelings to both of you. You both can''t keep your mouth shut. and Er, keep your creepy eyes away from Amy and don''t dare to call her babe from now" Andy said "This is insane, you can''t set boundaries between us," Erick said "I can and I will" "He is so into Amy man" Ryan smiled and said "I''m happy for you both" Erik said When Andy did not say anything Erik smiled and asked "So what did you talked with Clara?" "What? Clara met you? When and where?" Ryan asked "How did you know about this?" Andy asked "Your secret bodyguards are my men dude" Erik replied Erik Parks is managing director of Parks entertainments and only son for their parents. Erik had a perfect body with bluish eyes and white skin tone. His eyes, nose, lips, toned muscles, very well maintained body is enough for any woman to droll. His one eyesight is enough for everyone to sleep with him. Though he was in the entertainment industry, he also has a secret underworld business which was inherited by his Father Roger parks. "What did she say to you? Are you again ¡ª" "No, how can I leave Amy for that women?" Andy said "So can we take that as yes?" Ryan asked "I don''t know but I''m pretty sure that I can''t leave Amy," Andy said "Come on dude make it fast. They are many suitors who are trying to cling on Amy and if you are late, they are many chances that Amy can fall for one of them" Erik said "That''s true," Ryan said "What? Didn''t you tell me that she has a huge crush on me? Why she will leave me for others?" Andy asked Andy heart pricked with the thought of her leaving him for someone "They are chances man, we can''t ignore it," Erik said Andy took a deep breath and said "I will talk to her tomorrow" "Okay make it fast," Ryan said Sipping wine Ryan smiled and said "I heard that Nina is coming back" "What? Is that true?" Andy asked Erik pursed his lips and tightened his grip around the glass "Yeah, Lisa told me that Nina had called Amy yesterday and informed about her arrival," Ryan said "Oh that''s great," Andy said "Can we change the topic?" Erik snapped "Why? You don''t have any strings attached with her right?" Ryan said "But she always reminds me our last fight and how it ended so ugly," Erik said "So what? You don''t love her right, then why the fuck are you still hanging over a fight?" Andy smirked and said "Stop it okay, I always made my point clear she is the one who expected more from me" Erik defended "Yeah, she actually expected love from a flinger like you," Ryan said "Hey, I only fling with girls who are comfortable with me," Erick said "Okay fine, stop it both you. There is no point in debating ourselves. I heard that Nina got engaged with her family friend" Andy said "What? How do you about this?" Ryan asked "First thing I have done after taking over the company is to keep an eye on Nina. After all she is our best friend. How can I let her suffer from heartbreak?" Andy said "Yeah that''s true, finally she moved in her life." "I hope so" Erik didn''t say anything and pursed his lips. Nina got engaged with other man making him awful at heart. After talking for a while all the three boys left to their places ..... Francis mansion When Andy entered the mansion Mother Francis was enjoying pleasant weather in the garden. "Mom" Andy called out "An, I know you would come today," Mother Francis said and gestured him to sit beside you "I was feeling uneasy so I decided to talk with you," Andy said while sitting beside her "Uneasy because of Amy" Mother Francis asked When Andy nodded his head Mother Francis chuckled and asked "So there is a woman who can make my son uneasy" "Mom, Do you think Amy is perfect to me?" Andy asked "She is more than perfect for you. Do you even know from which age she started loving you?" Mother Francis asked When Andy shook his head Mother Francis chuckled and said "Form kindergarten. She doesn''t even know the definition of love but she started liking you. She felt you are the one for her." "Mom what if I love another girl? Will she able to take it?" Andy asked "Do you think Amy will let you go easily? She neither will kill her nor break her legs" "That''s true" "Mom, will she accept another man if I fail to express?" "Maybe, there are one per cent chances but we can''t take risk. She can''t spend her whole life waiting for you to express her feelings right? So my boy make it fast and make her your women." Mother Francis said Andy smiled and nodded his head After taking for a while mother Francis went inside the mansion, While Andy sat in the same spot thinking about his past life and all possible ways to keep Amy by his side and. ..... Authors note Hi everyone :) Are you happy and satisfied while reading this story? If you are, please review, comment, vote for it because your appreciation boosts me up. Each and every comment is valued here, I Want to learn from my mistakes, if you would please drop your views about the story. I badly need viewers to support to achieve what I want. For someone who doesn''t know this story is taking part in Web novel spirity awards. I know there are very think winning chances but I want to give it a try. Please keep supporting and voting ^-----^ Love you lots ?? Chapter 32 - About Girls And Sex Before taking over the Francis cooperations, Andy and Ryan decided to take a long break for some months. So they both decided to visit Paris without informing anyone because they know how reluctant Father Francis was to send them to the UK. They both decided to explore Paris for the fullest and take over the company. After one week in Paris, they met Clara by a common friend. Andy was mesmerised by her charm and innocent face at first sight but little did he knows there is a mask behind her innocent look. After attending parties together Andy thought she is the one for him and started courting on her. After two weeks Clara accepted his advances. Andy was pretty serious about her, loved her to the fullest but Clara always tried to leach money from him. At first, he thought it was his responsibility to provide everything she wanted but as time goes on Ryan started feeling weird about Clara and decided to check on her. Though Ryan know about Amy''s feelings for Andy he decided to keep his mouth shut because he thought that Andy and Clara loved each other truly. But when he started feeling weird how can he let Andy suffer because of her? With the help of Uncle George, he investigated about Clara but Andy never believed anything about her and blindly trusted her but one day when Andy accidentally witnessed Clara making out with some other man he got a shocker for his life. When he asked that man about Clara, Andy''s mind blown up when that man told him Clara was his mistress and being with him for the sake of money. After clearly witnessing and understanding about her real intentions he broked up with Clara but Clara acted all innocent and tried to manipulate them but Andy never trusted her again and returned to the USA. He never discussed anything about Clara and his UK trip with anyone. Only Ryan and Erik know about this and they mutually decided to keep it as a secret. After his first love with Clara Andy never ever involved with any women either physically nor mentally. It''s not because he was still into Clara, it is because he don''t want to suffer himself again with love but in Amy''s case it is totally different. He was feeling nice kind of weird when Amy was around him. He was feeling jealous and possessive when others approach and tried to court on her. Her eyes, smile and her single touch can make him go crazy which he never felt with his ex-girlfriend Clara. He just wanted to show everyone that Amy belongs to him. He was ready to go for any extent for Amy, only for Amy. After thinking all possible ways, when one idea popped inside his mind he chuckled and helplessly shook his head. .... Next day morning "Isn''t it too early?" Mother Francis asked "Yes mom, I have to pick Amy too," Andy said "Amy? Andy are you okay?" Mother Francis asked He never picked anyone in his lifetime. Andy hates waiting for someone and picking them but in Amy''s case, it is totally different. Amy is very special right? "Yeah mom, I''m okay and I will have my brunch at Amy''s place," Andy said while grabbing his car eyes "Ahh, mom I forget to ask you something?" Andy said Without waiting for her reply Andy straightened his blue suit and asked Mom, Is this suit is okay? I think blue is Amy''s favourite colour right? " "What? You wore this suit for Amy?" Mother Francis asked Father Francis chuckled When he looked at his son "Yes honey, everything for Amy right," Father Francis said "Stop it, Dad, I just causally wore this suit" Andy tried to defend "Oh is it so? Then who is that guy who just said I think blue is Amy''s favourite colour right?" Father Francis asked Andy rolled his eyes and said "Dad" "Okay my son I think have to make you understand about everything," Father Francis said "About what?" "About girls and sex," Father Francis said shamelessly Andy:- 0_0 "Dad, Are you crazy? I''m your son" Andy said He indeed have shameless father "What? Is there any rule that father can''t teach you such things" Father Francis asked "But dad" "Joe, stop it" Mother Francis glared at her husband for being shameless in front of Andy "Ruby, I''m just making my son pro at these things. I can''t see my Amy suffer because she has a dumb boyfriend who knows nothing about sex. I don''t want Amy to have such dickhead as her boyfriend" Father Francis said Mother Francis:- ~----~ Andy:- 0_0 "Why the hell he is so shameless?" Mother Francis groaned "Mom, you have shameless husband, I think uncle Jack is less shameless than him," Andy said before dashing out of the mansion ...... Chapter 33 - How Can I Marry Without A Bride? Miller mansion Mother Miller and father Miller having their morning tea when Andy entered the mansion "Good morning Uncle and Aunt" Andy greeted them while looking around "Oh my boy, what a sudden visit?" Father Miller said Andy scratched his forehead and said "I''m here to pick Amy" "Oh, that''s great. Amy is in her room and you know she is still sleeping" Mother Miller said "I will wake her up," Andy said and rushed towards Amy''s room .... Amy''s room Amy was holding her pillow and murmuring something when Andy entered her room Andy chuckled and sat beside her. Amy held his hand and said "An, I love you" Andy gulped when he listened to that. Though she was saying it in her dream he could feel the blood rushing down from his spine. His Amy knows how to lock Andy with her super cute words. Amy then slowly opened her eyes and looked at Andy She then chuckled, pinched his cheeks and said "An, You became like a drug to me. These years I just used to see you in my dreams but now I''m hallucinating that you are right in front of me." Andy chuckled and didn''t say anything. When Amy want to talk to him hallucinating things then who is he to stop? Amy then flicked his forehead and asked" When will you propose me? When will you make me yours? When will you wake up with me early in the morning? You are such a dumb naive man because you failed to recognise my presence in your life." "Yes Amy I''m such a dumb man," Andy said "You know now I''m hallucinating that you are talking to me," Amy said Andy pinned her down and brushed their noses together "What you want me to do to make you realise that this is not hallucination nor dream?" "Ahhhhh" Amy shouted Amy poked at his chest and asked "Is this true?" "YES" "You listened to whatever I told you?" Amy asked When Andy nodded his head Amy covered her face and said "This is so embarrassing" "What? After taking advantage of me early in the morning you are saying this is so embarrassing" Andy said "Stop it An" Amy shouted Andy removed her hands and said "Go and freshen up, we have to go" Amy nodded her head and rushed towards the washroom Andy chuckled and examined her room. When he found black and red coloured scrapbook on the side table he thought for a while and opened it. Andy smiled when he looked at the pictures on scrapbook. Each page was filled with his candid Photographs and love captions. Andy has no idea when and where she took those pictures of him. "You are really dumb for not realising her love for you" Andy crused himself He then walked to towards a big photograph of Amy and brushed his hands over it and said "I''m so sorry Amy but I will compensate for everything. I will give you all happiness and love you deserve." After saying this Andy reluctantly left the room. ..... Living area "Uncle, what are you searching for?" Andy asked "Yeah that I''m searching for pen drive for you" Father Miller said "Pen drive? Is it related to business?" Andy asked No, pen drive loaded with porn" Father Miller said Andy:- ~----~ "Why? I mean it''s not necessary" Andy said "Why? Do you want my daughter to complain about your dull sex life?" Father Miller asked "Oh my god, I really I can''t withstand with your shamelessness. I thought my dad was more shameless than you but now I understood how you both ended up being best friends" Andy said "An, you don''t have any experience about these things but don''t worry your super genius handsome uncle will teach you everything," Father Miller said "Jack, what the hell is wrong with you?" Mother Miller snapped "What? I want my daughter to enjoy every moment in her life" Father Miller defended "Stop it and An please stay away from this monster," Mother Miller said "Yes aunty, my father and uncle are trying to manipulate my brain" Andy complained and rushed towards his aunt "Don''t worry An, come with me. I prepared your favourite steaks" Mother Miller said "Ah that''s great" After having their breakfast Amy and Andy headed towards office .... Inside the car Andy couldn''t help but steal glances of Amy every now and then. Andy was completely into her he never ever felt like this for any women in his life. He just wanted her to be with him forever. He was also feeling sad and left out whenever she touches another man in front of him. It''s not like he don''t trust her. It is because they were not officially started dating and other boys doesn''t know about them anything. He wanted to make her his wife as soon as possible and he couldn''t wait for that day when someone calls her Mrs Francis. On the other side, Amy was also feeling very uncomfortable for being so far for him. She also wanted to show everyone that she belongs to Andy but she was too shy to express her feelings to him. ..... Francis cooperation Andy felt very angry and frustrated when he looked at employee ogling at Amy holding flowers in his hand. "Amy, who is he?" Andy asked "He is Jason our executive department head," Amy said "Why he was holding flowers?" Andy asked "T¡ªThat, I don''t know" Amy replied Andy sighed and asked, "What happen?" Amy seriously doesn''t know how to cover-up Amy gulped and said "He proposed to me yesterday" "And why did you hide it from me," Andy asked When Amy didn''t say anything Andy frowned and thought ''I think I have to make her mine?'' After thinking for quite sometime when a brilliant idea popped inside this mind he smiled ..... Andy''s cabin "Sir, we have an appointment with Mr Jones within fifteen minutes," Amy Miller said "Cancel it, I don''t want to be late for my own marriage," Andy Francis said "Wait? What? Are you getting married? With whom? Why we are not informed?" Amy asked anxiously "I think I''m the boss," Andy said "Sorry sir," Amy said and lowered her head "Okay fine, let''s go," Andy said before holding her wrist "where?" "How can I marry without a bride?" Andy said while moving out from the office with Amy Chapter 34 - Im Fine Wifey "What? What did you say? Who is the bride?" Amy asked Amy''s heart pricked when he mentioned about the wedding. Amy never imagined another women with Amy. She always wanted to be his women. "Don''t you want to be Mrs Francis?" Andy asked while walking towards the elevator along with Amy Amy widened her eyes in shock. She doesn''t know whether to be happy and elated for her dream coming true or to be sad for making marriage proposal such as unromantically. "Andy, Are you okay?" Amy asked "I''m fine wifey," Andy said inching closer and wrapping his arms around her Wifey? From where did this come from? If he wants to marry her then What about Amy''s dreams of dating him for some days and have a romantic destination wedding. Amy placed her hand on his forehead and checked temperature "You don''t have a fever right?" Andy chuckled and pressed the stop button and asked "Amy, will you be my babe for a lifetime?" "Is this a proposal?" Amy asked "Yes babe, I''m in love with you," Andy said Amy frowned and flicked his forehead and said "You are really dumb, who will give such unromantic proposal to his girl? I never expected this from you." Andy gulped and said, "Babe, I want everyone to know that you are mine and I can''t wait for some more days to make you mine." Amy rolled her eyes and said "Where is romantic dinner and big ring? If you don''t give¡ª" Amy swallowed her remaining words when Andy brushed their lips together Amy forget all her reasons and clutched into his shirt and bit her lower lip. She could feel electric jolts passing all over her body when he brushed their lips together. "Amy, can I kiss you?" Andy asked Though he wants to badly kiss her, but he stopped. He don''t want to create sex pervert image of him in her mind Amy also wanted him to kiss her but she was too shy to open up. She then remembered what Lisa told her. "If you don''t want to say him to kiss you, you can use your actions so that he could understand your intentions." These are the exact words Lisa told to her. Amy smiled and brushed her fingers on his hair and placed one hand on his chest. Andy lost his control when her fingers wandering in his hair. He then pulled her closer and pressed their lips together. Amy hooked her arms around his neck and returned the kiss with the same intensity and desire. Amy moaned when Andy pushed his tongue inside her mouth. This was exactly same how she thought it would be. The giddy and frenzy feeling hovered all over her body. She couldn''t explain it. After kissing her for some time he then reluctantly broke the kiss when they were breathless. Andy pressed their foreheads and tried to catch a breath. Andy smiled when he looked at Amy who was blushing very hard and her red cheeks turned red like red tomatoes. Andy cupped her face and asked "I know I didn''t make any arrangements but trust me Amy I will fulfil each and every wish of yours. I will be your slave for my lifetime. If you want to take some more time and think about us you can, I will wait." Amy flicked his forehead and said, "Idiot, I''m always ready to be Mrs Francis." "So Are you ready to marry me now?" Andy asked "Of course stupid" Amy said and hugged him Now Andy was all hers and there is no way she could stop form showing her love for him. "But our certificates?" Amy asked "Don''t worry I asked someone to arrange everything" Andy said and pressed start button of the elevator Amy smiled and said "pinch me" "Why?" "This is not dream right?" Amy asked "Wait for sometime babe I will show you that this real with my actions," Andy said Amy blushed and said "Stop being cheesy Mr Francis" "I love you, babe," Andy said "I love you more," Amy said Chapter 35 - My Lady Love Marriage bureau "An, isn''t it okay? Why I''m feeling nervous?" Amy asked Andy kissed her forehead and said, "Don''t worry babe, I''m with you." "Don''t you feel nervous?" Amy asked "Little bit but you know I''m super excited," Andy said and made her sit in a chair He then kneeled in front her and said "Amy, I know I didn''t fulfil your expectations on me. But trust me I will give everything that you want in future. You don''t have to do anything not even cooking, instead I will do. I will happily turn into wife slave for you." Amy eyes teared up when she heard what he said. This is what she wants to listen from him since her childhood. "From when did you become so romantic?"Amy asked while kissing him on his cheeks Andy chuckled and said," So can I take that as Yes?" When Amy blushed and nodded her head, Andy smiled and said "You are so cute" "Mr Francis and Ms Miller please come in" Andy turned towards Amy and asked, "Are you ready?" "Yeah I''m" Amy said while intertwining their hands together "Let''s go," Andy said and walked inside the bureau ..... One hour later Miller Hospital "What? When? Where?" Father Miller frowned and asked "Okay I''m coming," Father Miller said and hanged the call Taking out his white coat Father Miller took a deep breath and dashed out of his room .... Mother miller''s cabin "Darling, we have to go," Father Miller said "But where? I have patients to treat." Mother Miller said "It''s urgent" "Tell me what happen?" Mother Miller asked Father Miller took a deep breath and said "Andy got married" "What? With whom?" Mother Miller asked "I don''t know he just said that he married his girlfriend and when I asked him about My daughter he said that he don''t know and he was with his wife" Father Miller explained his conversation with Andy in his cabin "What? How can this happen? Didn''t he told Amy to wait for some time?" Mother Miller asked They are worried about their daughter but little did they know he actually married their daughter. "Come let''s go and lash out at him," Father Miller said dashed out of the cabin Mother Miller sighed and followed him ..... Outside Andy''s apartment "Joe" Father Miller called out "Jack, you know?" Father Francis asked When Father Miller nodded his head, Father Francis frowned and said We will beat the shit out of him for abandoning Amy " Not only Father Miller, Andy called each and every member of the family and informed he married his girlfriend. "Yes dad" "Ry, where is Amy?" Mother Miller asked "Don''t know aunt, we actually called her but her phone was switched off" Ryan said "If she was Clara I''m going to kick his ass" Erick frowned and whispered in Ryan''s ear "We will both kick him hard," Ryan said "Let''s go in," Mother Francis said while opening the door ... Inside the apartment Andy was sitting in couch peacefully with a bright smile on his face when everyone entered the apartment. "Andy, why the hell is wrong with you?" Father Francis asked "Dad, what happened? Why are you snapping me?" Andy asked acting all innocent "How can you expect us to be silent when you marry another girl instead of Amy?" Mother Francis yelled "Mom, I married my girlfriend. What is there to fuss about it?" "Stop it An, I never expected this from you. You were like a love-struck fool yesterday when Amy is around then what happens now?" Ryan asked "I object this wedding Andy," Erik said "I second that," Ryan said "Oh guys stop it okay, let me introduce my wife and after that we will discuss about OBJECTIONS" Andy said "I don''t want to see her. I can''t imagine another girl in Amy''s place" Lisa said "That''s why I love you, babe," Amy said while walking towards them "Amy" "Darling Are you okay?" Father Miller asked "Yeah I''m fine" "I know you got hurt but it''s okay honey, you deserve better" Father Miller said Amy chuckled and said "Dad, Andy is best for me" "Don''t worry honey, I will never let you lose something which actually belonged to you" Father Francis said "But uncle" Father Francis turned towards Andy and snapped "I object this wedding" "But why? Aren''t you the one who encouraged me?" "Do you want An to divorce me?" Amy asked "Why the fuck he will divorce you? He will divorce his ¡ª" Ryan stopped midway when he realised something "Wait? An, with whom you got married?" Ryan asked Andy wrapped his arms around Amy''s waist and said with "My lady love" Everyone :- 0__0 Chapter 36 - Leach Me Off "When? I mean didn''t you said that you married your girlfriend?" Erik asked "Yes, my girlfriend is Amy" Andy said "When I asked about my daughter you said you don''t know?" Father Miller asked "Yes, she is my wife, not your daughter anymore," Andy said while kissing her forehead "But why? Why you both married so early?" Father Francis asked "Exactly why?" "We planned many things in your wedding dude," Ryan said" "Yeah, oh got I planned many things in bachelorette party," Erik said "Stop it, you both tortured him to make Amy as his girlfriend and when he finally made her his wife, why the hell are you shooting him with stupid questions?" Mother Francis said "I second that" Mother Miller said "Ah my boy, I''m very happy for you. You both Come and give mama a hug" Mother Francis said while stretching her hands Andy and Amy hugged mother Francis and said "Mom, we are sorry for rushing things" Mother Francis patted their heads and said "What? You both already wasted so many years, I think this is decision is best you could do" Father Miller sighed and said, "Where is dad''s hug?" "Dad" Amy rushed towards her parents and hugged them "I will miss you darling" Father Francis said "I will miss you both" Amy said Ryan flicked Andy''s forehead and said "Bro, when did you proposed her?" "Exactly, how and when?" "I will give you details after some time," Andy said and walked towards Amy Andy frowned when he looked tears in Amy''s eyes. Andy pulled her closer and wiped her tears and said: "You are not allowed to cry, Mrs Francis." Amy smiled and nodded her head "Ahhhh, I''m excited," Father Francis said "Yeah, this is what I want to see for years" Father Miller added "They look beautiful together," Mother Miller said "I know my Andy will be happy with our Princess" Mother Francis said Lisa smacked her boyfriend hand and snapped "Learn something form Andy" "Babe, what happen?" Ryan asked "Look at Andy, he was so properly taking care of Amy," Lisa said "I too take care of you" Ryan defended "Andy is best and you have to learn something from your brother," Lisa said while walking towards Amy Erik helplessly shook his head and patted Ryan''s shoulder who was in a daze and thinking ''why Andy is best?" "Erik, why he is best?" Ryan asked "This is the way I hate relationships, they always compare with other boys," Erik said "Comparing is also one kind of cute in a relationship," Ryan said "But relationships are complicated," Erik said Andy smiled and said "Hey boys, don''t forget to come for a dinner party tomorrow" "Okay bro" After talking for a while everyone left to their places ..... Night Andy''s apartment Amy crashed on the bed and said "I''m stressed" "What do you want to eat?" Andy asked "You will prepare?" Amy asked "Yeah and don''t worry I will not burn food," Andy said Amy frowned and snapped "Do you think I ill burn food? When Andy raised his eyebrows Amy sighed and said: "It is because of your microwave." Andy chuckled and asked, "When will you stop blaming my microwave?" Amy rolled her eyes and said "It''s your microwave fault and I can''t do anything about you" Andy helplessly shook his head and pinched her cheeks "Why are so cute?" Amy blushed and lowered her head Andy pulled her closer and said, "Babe, let''s be like this for a while." Amy nodded her head and placed her head on his chest "It feels so nice" "Yeah" "Amy, I Want to give something to you," Andy said "What?" Amy asked Andy got up from the couch and walked towards his wardrobe and took some papers "This is our joint account," Andy said while placing papers in her hand "But" "Hey, you are my wife and you deserve everything. This is your new card, you can buy whatever you want." Andy said while shoving the card in her hand "An, I don''t need this" Amy said "Babe, I''m your husband and you know I have lots of money, you can leach me off in whatever way you want," Andy said Inching closer Andy said, "I love when you leach me in bed darling?" Amy cheeks turned and said, "I think you will regret giving this card to me." Andy kissed her cheeks and said "I love it whenever you buy things from our money and one more thing I already changed passcode of this apartment. It is 0123" "Isn''t it out birthday dates?" Amy asked "Yes, I want you to be in everything we have," Andy said "Thank you for everything," Amy said "You don''t have to say thank you for anything. I''m your slave darling" Andy said "So you are a wife slave?" Amy asked Chapter 37 - Sugar Daddy "I don''t mind to be your slave and sugar daddy for my lifetime," Andy said Amy blushed. She never imagined that her Andy can be such romantic. "Ah, one more thing we have to buy our wedding rings also. So we have to go shopping tomorrow." Andy said "Okay but" Amy stopped when she received a call from someone. "Who?" "It''s Nina," Amy said before picking up a call "Hey babe," Amy said "Oh okay, we will be there by 12 PM" Amy said "What happen?" Andy asked "Nina is returning back by tomorrow. We have to pick her up from the airport." Amy said "She is supposed to come after one week right?" Andy asked "Yeah but dad requested her to perform a surgery in our hospital," Amy said "Okay" "An, I told Nina that she can be with me in Miller mansion but now I got married to you. I''m thinking that it won''t be comfortable for her to stay alone there so¡ª" Amy stopped midway and shook her head. How can she burden her newly wedded husband? What if he thinks she is leaching him off? Andy chuckled and said, "Who am I?" "Ceo of Francis cooperation," Amy said Andy smiled and said "That is for the outside world, for you, I''m your slave. If you want Nina to be with us then what is wrong in that? Nina is our friend babe, I will happily do anything for our Nina." Amy pinched his cheeks and said, "Why are you so cute?" Andy inched closer and said "I will become super cute when we start doing things" "Stop it An" Amy said "What about Erik?" Amy asked "Look we tried to convince him but that stupid man is very stupid enough to lose women like Nina. We can''t do anything for that but once Nina returns we will again try to convince him. Things may change when Nina returns" Andy said "Yeah" "Okay fine, Tell me, madam, What do you want to eat?" Andy asked "Anything will do," Amy said Andy thought for a while and said "I will prepare your favourites" "Okay but I will help you," Amy said "No way I''m going to take your help," Andy said Andy pouted her lips and said "Please babe" Andy chuckled and helplessly shook his head. Whenever she calls him babe, his heart was blooming and he was getting hard. Andy pulled her closer and said "You are making me crazy Amy" Amy smiled and placed her hand on his chest and said: "What happens, babe?" "You are doing it purposely right?" Andy asked "What? I don''t understand what you are saying BABE" Amy said Amy can see changes in his face whenever she calls him babe. Andy started trailing kisses on neck earning a muffled moan from Amy. Amy clutched into his shirt and turned another side to give him more access. She want him more to touch her caress her. After sucking, biting her for a while Andy got up and said I want to take you right now but I know we can''t do things rushed. I will make you mine completely in most romantic place." Amy heart flustered with his words. She always loved his caring nature towards her. He look more handsome when he actually cares for her but at the same time, she felt sad when nothing happen between them. When Andy about get up from her she pulled him and clashed her lips against his. Andy widened his eyes in shock but within a second he composed himself and returning back her kiss with same desire and intensity. Amy moaned when he interviewed their tongues together. After kissing each other for while they reluctantly broke the kiss when they were breathless Andy smiled and rubbed her swollen lips and said: "Satisfied?" Amy blushed vigorously and closed her face with her hands Andy chuckled and removed her hands Don''t feel shy babe. I''m yours, Mrs Francis, you can do whatever you want with me. I can also walk, dance naked if you want." "Andy," Amy said and closed her eyes. She really can''t handle her husband''s shameless. Why he is behaving so shameless from morning? Andy tapped her nose and said "That''s your right to see me naked. I don''t mind being naked in front of you for the whole day." "Stop being cheesy Mr Francis" Amy pushed him slightly and dashed out of room Andy chuckled when he looked at his wife escaping like a little polar bear but he forgets that he also has to escape from his already hard little brother which gets hard when Amy is around him. Chapter 38 - Poison Andy helplessly shook his head, grabbed the towel and rushed towards the washroom Playing and teasing Amy was playing with a fire for Amy. Whenever he touches her or think about her, his little brother gets super excited and make hard to control his feelings. ..... Terrace After preparing dinner Amy and Andy joined their friends who were currently partying for their marriage. "So you proposed her in the lift and make her accept for marriage?" Ryan asked When Andy nodded his head Erik smirked and said "Geez you are really very unromantic. Who will propose for marriage in lift?" "Stop it, okay my Andy is best," Amy said Though it was not so romantic, how could she tolerate someone bullying her husband right in front of her? "Oh, now you are taking his side. Where is our BFF CODE?" Erik asked "Andy is first, remaining is later," Amy said "Amy, what is that all over your neck?" Lisa asked Amy widened her eyes and cursed herself for not covering visible purplish marks around her neck. "I think I got rashes," Amy said while covering them "Oh rashes because of Andy''s teeth?" Ryan asked "Maybe someone injected Poison to Andy''s tooth and because of that Poison, Amy got rashes Right Amy?" Erik said "And that Poison name was love Right Andy? Lisa asked "You know that Poison will cause rashes only when Andy suck, bite, nibble her neck," Erik said "With his mouth" Ryan added Amy face turned red when her shameless commenting about love marks. "Stop it don''t tease," Amy Andy said while pulling her closer Amy buried her face in his chest and complained "They are such bullies" Andy kissed her forehead and said "That marks shows you are mine" "Hey no public PDA okay," Erik said "I have right to kiss her wherever I want," Andy said and pressed their lips together Amy pulled him closer and deepened the kiss Lisa smacked her boyfriend hand and snapped "Learn something, Andy is such a romantic boyfriend" Ryan pulled her closer and clashed their lips together. Lisa moaned when he bit her lower lip "Let''s go to our apartment and I will show you who is more romantic," Ryan said and lifted her up "Bye peeps see you in the morning," Lisa said "Why the hell I don''t have any woman besides me right now?" Erik groaned in frustration Ignoring his frustrated friend Andy cupped Amy''s face and asked: "Do you want to watch a movie with me?" When Amy nodded her head, Andy kissed her cheeks and said "Let''s go" "Bye Erik," Amy said and followed her husband "This is too much" Erik snapped ..... Andy''s apartment "An, which movie?" Amy asked "Whatever you like," Andy said while bringing popcorn "This one" Amy said while showing a movie "Okay," Andy said while pulling blankets up Amy rested her head on his shoulder and wrapped her hands on his. "Amy, Are you interested in the honeymoon?" Andy asked Amy blushed and nodded her head "That''s great, choose a good place we will go and chill there," Andy said "Your wish" "What my wish? Your wishes and concerns are important in our relationship. Amy, I''m again telling you that you are my boss in this house" Andy said Amy smiled and said "We will select a good place after your UK trip" "Yeah okay," Andy said "When will you visit the UK?" Amy asked "First, I have to talk to dad. Probably within two weeks" Andy said Amy tightened her grip and asked, "For how many days?" "I think for one month," Andy said "One month?" Amy widened her eyes in shock It''s been only one day but Amy was feeling very weird and sad with the thought of leaving Andy for one month. When he first went for a long vacation before taking over the company she missed him a lot at that time. It was very hard for her to be alone without him around. When Amy didn''t say anything for a long time, Andy smiled and said "Don''t worry darling, if there is a chance to come early, I will come" Amy sighed and said "I don''t want you to stress things because of me" "Silly, you are worth is more than the branch in the UK, If you don''t like me going away from you then I will cancel the project," Andy said "Are you crazy?" "Yes I''m crazy for you," Andy said "I never expected one day I will see such a romantic, crazy Andy" Amy said "Oh darling just wait for a right time, I will show you naughty and clingy Andy too," Andy said "Stop it," Amy said and buried her face Andy chuckled and wrapped his hands around her body "Sleep for a while babe," Andy said Amy snuggling closer wrapped her legs on his body said "Good night An" Chapter 39 - Post Next day morning Amy groaned and snuggled closer when Andy''s ringtone echoed throughout the room. "An, who is that?" Amy asked "You sleep baby, I will just come," Andy said and walked towards the balcony Amy hugged his pillow and about to close her eyes but groaned when someone called her. Amy frowned when he glanced at the Caller ID "Dad, let me sleep," Amy said "Honey, just look at your Instagram?" Father Miller said "Why? At this time I want to sleep and I''m not interested in insta feed right now" Amy said "Oh Amy, just one minute and I''m sure that you will not sleep for seeing that" Father Miller said "Dad, what happened to you early in the morning? Is everything okay?" Amy asked "What if I say Andy posted something about you on Instagram?" Father Miller said "Why the hell Andy will post anything and you know that he never ever post anything until unless it is important to him," Amy said "Good why you gave me such a dumb daughter?" Father Miller groaned "Dad, Oaky wait a minute, I will check Instagram," Amy said Though she didn''t believe what her dad said but she don''t want to take any risk. What if Andy really posted something about her, about them? "Ahhhhh" Amy squealed in excitement "I told you," Father Miller said "When did he took this picture?" Amy asked Amy was currently looking at the Instagram post of Andy, he posted a picture of Amy sitting near a lake but her face covered with her hair. He also kept a cute lovely caption about love. "Amy, what happen? Why did you shout?" Andy worriedly approached her and asked "Dad, I will talk to you later," Amy said and hanged the call "Babe, what happen?" Andy asked Amy pounced into his embrace and hugged him tighter "I love you An" Andy chuckled and said, "I love you too babe but tell me why did you shout?" Amy hugging him tighter said, "When did you take that picture?" "Which picture?" "This one" Amy said while showing his post "Do you remember we went for a holiday trip in last summer?" Andy asked "So you secretly took that picture right?" Amy asked When Andy nodded his head, Amy giving a peck on his lips said "Thank you for everything" Andy pouted his mouth and said "Shhhh, I never expected my Amy is such a stingy" "What? I''m not stingy" "I gave you such lovely surprise but you gave me a peck, I expected a long kiss darling" Andy complained "So my hubby wants a long kiss," Amy said while wrapping her hands around his neck "What did you call me just now?" Andy asked Inching closer Amy said "hubby" Andy sucking her lower lip said "You should call me hubby from today" Amy thought for a while and said "I will try" "What is meant by try babe?" Andy asked "Well I have a condition to call you hubby often," Amy said "Condition? What type of condition?" Andy asked "I don''t want any woman around you especially those who try to cling on you," Amy said "Agreed" "My hubby is best," Amy said while pinching his cheeks "Your hubby is best in many things Babe," Andy said and clashed their lips together ... 11:30 Am "Babe, come fast, we have to pick Nina and also we need to go for shopping" Amy shouted "Amy, take it easy," Andy said while coming towards her "What? It''s already 11:30 Am we have to be in the airport by 12:00 Pm " Amy said Andy wrapped his arms around her said: "Don''t worry babe, we will reach the airport by time." "Babe, there is something on your face," Andy said "What is it?" Amy asked while touching her face "I think it is a disappointment because we didn''t kiss for a long time," Andy said inching closer "Like seriously, we kissed just before fifteen minutes," Amy said "Fifteen minutes is so long babe, one kiss doesn''t affect both of us," Andy said When Amy shook her head, Andy pouted his lips and said "One kiss babe" "I will give you as much as you want tonight, now please let''s leave for the airport," Amy said while smacking his arm "Huhuhuh wife''s are such bullies," Andy said "What did you say?" Amy raised her eyebrows "Hehe, Nothing darling," Andy said and rushed towards her ...... Chapter 40 - Public Places Airport "An, Did you checked flight timings?" Amy asked "Yes babe, everything is perfect" Andy said "Okay" "Babe, we still have ten minutes in our hand," Andy said while glancing at the watch "So?" When Andy gave her a sly smile Amy rolled her eyes and said "No way we are doing anything at the airport" "It will be fun in public places like in trail rooms, washrooms, elevator. I think the airport has good washrooms too" Andy said Amy helplessly shook her head. Her husband was becoming more and more shameless every passing day. "Babe, let''s go," Andy said while wrapping his arms around her "Stop being cheesy Mr Francis," Amy said while smacking his arm "But babe it''s a fantasy" Cutting him off Amy said "You have two choices, Mr Francis, First one is if you want to sleep on the couch tonight we can Make out in washroom now. Second one is if you want to cuddle me and sleep then you should cancel Makeout plan. Andy pouted his lips and said, "I''m cancelling my Makeout plan." It was only one night he slept cuddling her all night and it felt so nice and warm that he can''t sleep without her by his side. How can he sleep on the couch without cuddling his beautiful little wife? Amy chuckled when she looked at his gloomy expression. Though she wanted to try Makeout session in the washroom but she also thinking about netizens. No one knows that they got married, until unless they grandly reveal their weeding to everyone she has to care. How can she allow someone to bully Andy for keeping an affair with his assistant? .... When flight arrival was announced, Amy started looking around for her best friend Amy squealed and rushed towards a woman wearing black jeans and red coloured cute crop top. "Hey Ni" Amy shouted and hugged her long time best friend "Amy, I''m missed you a lot," Nina Gracia said while hugging her tighter Nina Gracia is a young beautiful doctor and currently working in Miller''s hospital. Her parents have died when Nina was five years old. Nina''s paternal uncle raised her and he all her expenses form childhood. He treated her very well and loved her very much. After her issues with Erik, she left everyone and shifted to Australia. After three years, she first time came to New York on Father Miller''s request. "Ahh, look at you, you become so thin in these three years," Amy said Nina chuckled and said "I missed you a lot Amy mamma" "I missed you too Ni," Amy said "I missed you to bug," Andy said "Hey An" Nina said and rushed towards him "Hey oldie, you look so handsome?" Nina said while hugging Andy "I''m not an oldie," Andy said "If I''m bug then you are Mr oldie," Nina said while tapping his nose "Fair enough," Amy said "Babe, how can you support her?" Andy asked "Stop calling her but then I will stop supporting Ni," Amy said "But babe" "Stop it An" Amy said "Hahaha, there is someone who can actually control Andy" Nina chuckled and said Amy smiled and said "It''s not like that" "It is and I can see major changes in Andy," Nina said "Yes bug, I''m her slave," Andy said proudly "I''m happy for you both" Nina said "Okay now let''s go for shopping," Amy said "Shopping? Why?" Nina asked "We have to buy wedding rings," Andy said "I just travelled all over from Australia to the USA, I don''t have the energy for shopping," Nina said "But Ni, just for one hour," Amy said "No Amy, please next time we will plan out girls shopping okay," Nina said "Hmm okay" "I will arrange a car for you and you know the apartment right?" Andy asked "Of course oldie, how can I forget your apartment," Nina said "Okay," Andy said while calling someone After making sure that Nina boarded the car, Amy and Andy headed towards the shopping mall. .... Shopping mall "An, I want to go to the washroom," Amy said "Do you want me to accompany me?" Andy asked "No thanks Mr Francis," Amy said "No babe, what if you get lost?" Andy said while wrapping his hands around her Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Stop being shameless" "Only for you, darling" Andy said Amy rolled her eyes and said "You are not coming to the washroom" "But babe" "Wait here like a good boy," Amy said and entered the washroom Chapter 41 - Mistress Inside the washroom "Hey Ms Miller" someone called out Amy turned around and said "I never expected that I will meet MS Davis in the washroom" "I felt very sad about you" Sarah Davis said Amy gasped and dramatically kept her hand on her chest and said "Sad? Oh my god, I never expected that Ms Davis could actually feel sad for someone." Sarah rolled her eyes and said "Your boss already announced his relationship with someone but look at you still very proud of you. Of course, being a mistress for Andy Francis is also one of the big achievement but you know mistress will not stay longer. If he find other beauties he will abandon you." Amy smiled and asked "What if he announces his relationship? What is it to do with me?" Sarah smiled and said "I know you tried to seduce him but what happens in the end, he didn''t even think about you once and announced his relationship with someone else. How sad?" Amy rolled her eyes and thought ''Why would I seduce my own husband'' Pausing for a while Sarah said" You know yesterday he is with you, today with his girlfriend, tomorrow he may be with me. So it''s better to keep your thoughts ''being his mistress forever'' aside" Amy frowned but she can''t reveal that she is Andy''s wife like this. She wants a grand banquet and everyone should know that she is Mrs Francis by Andy. Amy took a deep breath and said "Thank you for your valuable suggestions Ms Davis but I feel sad that your suggestions are going waste. Andy is my childhood best friend and I know he is handsome and his perfect figure is worth to droll. His one look is enough for bitches like you to spread your legs in front of him but you know what he will never spare a glance at you. Andy''s girlfriend loves Andy very much and remember she won''t mind to kill you if you try to cling on her boyfriend''s bed." Sarah gritted her teeth and about to say something but Amy glanced at the watch and said: "I wasted more than ten minutes for you and I don''t intend to waste single nanosecond on you." After saying this Amy turned around and left the washroom Sarah frowned deeper and clutched her hand into a fist. ..... Shopping mall "What took you so long baby?" Andy asked "I met Ms Davis in the washroom," Amy said while wrapping her hands around his "What did she told to you?" Andy asked Amy sighed and said, "She wants to become your mistress in future." Without waiting for his reply Amy smiled and said: "An, she is in downstairs, why don''t you go and talk with your future mistress?" Amy knew she was being very unreasonable but she couldn''t help it. How can she let him sit silent when a random woman claims her right on me? "What? Where did this come from? You know you are the only women who I love." Andy said "I know that but what about her? I don''t like when any random woman claim her right on you." Amy said "I will explain to her that you are the only woman in my life," Andy said "Why the hell you will explain to her?" Amy said "Then how can I make her realise that I''m yours?" Andy asked "Think about it Mr Francis and I don''t want her to even think about you in her dreams," Amy said Andy chuckled and asked, "Are you jealous?" "Yes I''m, you are mine Mr Francis," Amy said "Yes babe, I''m your Andy and you are my Amy," Andy said "Okay now let''s go and buy our rings," Andy said while dragging her towards a shop ... Shop "Good afternoon sir, what do you want to see?" Manager asked politely "Wedding rings" Andy said "Sir, these are our unique and costly wedding rings," Manger said while pointing towards diamond rings in glass boxes "Amy, select anyone which you like," Andy said Amy smiled when she looked at pear-shaped couple diamond ring and said "I want this one" "Madam choice is very good sir, these rings are most costliest ring in this country" Manager said "Pack this one" "Andy, do you like it?" Amy asked "I love whatever you choose," Andy said "Wait a second, what is the cost of rings?" Amy asked "1 million dollars" Manager replied Amy widened her eyes and asked "What?" "For both?" Andy asked "No sir, your ring costs is 90000 dollars" Manager said "Okay take the amount from this card," Andy said while giving a card to the manager "An, don''t you think the ring cost is heavy? We will take something in less" Amy said Amy doesn''t like wasting money on garments and jewellery Andy gestured manager to go and said "Babe, this is our wedding ring and You are worth more than a million darling" "But babe" "Amy, I want to give you the best" Andy said Amy sighed and said "Okay but no more waste of money for unnecessary things" "What? We still have to buy a dress for you" Andy said "Didn''t you bought two designer dresses for me last time?" Amy asked "Yes but it''s not good for today night''s party," Andy said "An, you are wasting money," Amy said Only for you babe Andy said and dragged her towards another shop .... Chapter 42 - Romantic Gift Apartment "Mam, can I help you?" The chauffeur asked "Thank you but I can drag this bag," Nina said "Are you sure Mam?" The chauffeur asked "Yes I''m," Nina said before dragging the bag "Okay mam" The chauffer said Elevator When Nina saw someone closing the door of the elevator she shouted "Hey Stop" Nina smiled when the elevator stopped but as soon as she entered the elevator, she frowned when she saw someone whom she wished not to see in her lifetime. "Hii Ni, when did you come?" Erik asked Nina sighed and said "Today" Erik helplessly shook his head. Though he know Nina was angry with him but this unapproachable aura from her his prick in his heart. "How are you? It''s been three years" Erik said When Nina didn''t say anything for a long time Erik placed his hand in her shoulder and said "Ni, I''m asking you How are you?" Nina smacked his head and said "Look, Mr Parks, I don''t want to talk to you. So please can you maintain your distance with me?" Erik heart pricked at her words. Though he knew she was angry and she hates him but Erik couldn''t help but feel dejected when she talks to him angrily. He thought that she would have forgotten everything about their fight be happy with him like before but how can she forget something which broked her heart into tiny little pieces? "Ni" Before he could have said something elevator door opened and Nina dashed out leaving Erik behind "Ni, please listen to me. We can sort things out" Erik shouted from behind "There is nothing to listen and nothing to sort out between us Mr Parks," Nina said Erik about to say something but someone hugged from behind and said "Babe, I''m here" Erik panicked and removed a woman hands and said "I will talk to you later" The woman smiled and asked "Who is she a babe? Are you planning for a threesome?" Nina frowned and snapped "What the hell she is talking about? Does she think that I''m a woman who is interested in sex with you?" Erik vigorously shook his head and said "No, she just talks bullshit" Nina sighed and said "Look, Mr Parks, I''m not at all interested in you any more. If you think that I forgave you then you are completely wrong. I never forget or forgive people you broke my heart. I don''t want to talk with you so please stay away from me." Without waiting for his reply, shut the door with all her might. Erik clenched his hand into a fist. He is the man who never asks someone to be with him and to forgive him but with Nina is different. Though he knew there are slim chances between them, he wanted to give it a shot. He can''t bear Nina''s anger and ignorance. When he thought all possible ways to make her forgive him, Erik took a deep breath when he doesn''t find out anyway. ..... Evening Andy''s apartment "Everything is prepared," Andy said while setting the timing for microwave "I think my hubby is stressed out a lot," Amy said "Yes, your hubby needs a romantic gift," Andy said while pulling her closer "An, we are kitchen," Amy said "So what? This is our apartment and I can get romantic gift wherever I want" Andy said while sucking her lower lip "A¡ªAn, Nina is here," Amy said clutching into his shirt Andy chuckled and said "Your actions and words doesn''t match Mrs Francis" Amy about to say something but stopped when Andy pulled her closer and pressed their lips together She moaned when Amy bit her lips and pushed his tongue inside her mouth. Heat crept all over her body when his tongue intertwined with her. She completely lost in him. His one kiss enough for her to give in for a moment. On the other side, Andy was feeling hot all over his body. He wants to touch kiss each and every part of her but he knows his limits. After kissing each other for a while Andy lifted her up and placed on kitchen cabinet "An, what are you mmmm" Amy moaned when he started nibbling her neck Amy turned towards the other side to give him more access. Andy started sucking her neck earning another moan from Amy. After sucking her dry he buried his face on her neck and said "I love you, babe" Amy blushed and said "I love you more" Chapter 43 - Shameless Man After calming themselves Andy sighed and said "Let''s go and freshen up" Amy nodded her head and stretched her hands Andy chuckled and asked "What?" "Carry me, I''m too tired," Amy said "Okay madam," Andy said and scooped her in his hands Amy pinched his rosy cheeks and said "My hubby is best" "Let us go for a honeymoon babe, I will show you all my best skills," Andy said "Stop being Cheesy Mr Francis," Amy said "What? Do you expect me to just watch the city and other places in the honeymoon? No babe, we have to make babies too, it is very important for our health." Andy said "Making babies is healthy?" Amy asked "Yes babe, my body will get refiltered by you every time we do it," Andy said Amy smacked his arm and said, "why all of sudden my overbearing, angry boss turned into a shameless man?" Andy chuckled and said "I''m shameless only infornt, you babe" Amy blushed harder and asked "Who taught you for being shameless" "It''s natural skill babe, I have many natural skills. Do you wanna see?" Andy asked while placing her down "Stop it," Amy said and rushed towards washroom for a bath Andy grabbed a towel and went to another room for a cold shower ..... After fifteen minutes "Babe, Are you¡ª" Andy stopped when he looked at Amy. Amy was wearing deep V neck blue coloured short dress. Her hair was tied into a cute bun and she had very little makeup on her face. Her perfectly shaved legs were slender and looked beautiful. Dress was fitted perfectly on her body and her voluptuous breasts attracted him very much. It''s very hard to control for him not touch them. God damn she look stunning. Andy clutched his hand into fist mad turned other side thinking ''Does her breasts perfectly fit into my hand? Oh God, it''s hard to control myself?'' "An, what happen?" Amy asked "Nothing," Andy said clenching his hand into a fist Amy chuckled when he looked at him. She very well knows that it is very hard for him to control "Does this dress look good on me?" Amy asked "You look stunning babe, it''s hard to control myself," Andy said and buried his head on her neck Amy blushed and said "An, Help me to keep this jewellery" "Okay" When Andy touched her neck, Amy breath hitched. Though she already shared a moment with him but every time it feels different and giddy for her. Andy kissed her nape and said "Amy, will you shout at me if I touch them?" "Touch what?" Looking at breast, Andy lowered his head. Understating what he meant Amy gulped in nervousness. Though she wanted him to touch her but she was too shy to express her. How can she express to him that her body belongs to him, only him? "A¡ªAn, that" Cutting her off Andy said, "It''s okay, I don''t force anything." "No no, I didn''t mean that," Amy said Andy smiled and asked, "So what did you mean?" "That" Amy stopped midway and hugged him "This is so embarrassing" "There is nothing to embarrass babe, only I have right to do such things," Andy said When Amy blushed Andy cupped her cheeks and said "I love when you are cheeks turns red because of me" "An, you can do whatever you want" Amy smiled and looked at him Really? Amy blushed and hugged him, Andy cheekily smiled and about touch her doorbell interrupted them "I think everyone is here," Amy said "Let them wait," Andy said while inching closer Amy smacked his arm and said "We can''t let them wait" "But" Andy stopped when Amy glared at him "Let''s go down," Amy said while bending down and paring shoes for her dress Andy widened his eyes in shock when he observed how short her dress was. When she bent down her inner things got visible and they look amazing. "Babe, this dress is too short," Andy said "But it''s a normal one," Amy said "I don''t want others to see your beautiful legs," Andy said "Stop being jealous hubby," Amy said "But" "I said stop," Amy said while moving out of the room "How can I let others see you like this?" Andy said "What others? Erik and Ryan are our friends and they even saw me in dresses which are too short then this" Amy said "It is when we are not in a relationship but now you are mine and I don''t want others to see you like this" Andy said Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Stop it An" "But" When Amy glared at him Andy sighed and said "Okay fine, you can wear this but be close to me" Amy giving a peck on his cheeks and said "Okay" Andy pulled her closer and said, "You are doing this purposely right?" "What?" "Giving peck to ignite a fire in me," Andy said Amy smiled and said "Oh stop blaming me, Mr Francis" "But" "What but?" Amy asked while giving another peck on his lips "You" Wiggling out of his embrace Amy opened the main door "How can you leave after turning me on?" Andy said *Ahem* * Ahem* Andy stopped when he looked at their parents and friends grinning from ear to ear. Amy widened her eyes in shock and lowered her head out of embarrassment. Andy approached Amy and wrapped his around her waist and said "welcome" Chapter 44 - TURNING ON Father Francis chuckled and said "Joe, do you think we have to leave our children for some time?" "I think Andy has something to talk with my daughter" Father Miller said "Uncle it''s about TURNING ON," Ryan said "Yeah please explain to us how Andy will get turned on" Lisa added Amy face turned red out of embarrassment. All she want to dig a hole and bury her face. "What are talking about Lisa? How can Amy say such things, instead she will show us right Amy?" Erik said "Oh come on Amy I would love to see when Andy''s gets locked and give in to the moment," Ryan said "Yeah. I too want to see Andy''s public PDA. How can we forget about that day when Andy used to scold us for our public PDA?" Lisa said "Stop teasing Amy" Mother Francis said "Aunt, they are big bullies" Amy complained "Yes darling but don''t worry I''m here to protect you," Mother Francis said "Ruby why don''t we go out for some time. So that Children will talk about PDA" Father Francis said "I second that" Mother Miller smacked her husband hand and said "Stop being shameless" "But darling" "Okay stop it, you making my wife angry at me," Andy said "It''s all your fault. You are sleeping on the couch" Amy glared at her husband "Darling, How can I sleep without you?" Andy asked "Your words are not going to work Mr Francis," Amy said "Hahaha wife slave" Ryan commented "Yeah, he is ¡ª" Erik stopped saying and smiled when he looked at Nina coming downstairs wearing short red coloured party dress. She looked pretty and awesome in the red dress. "Hey Nina" Lisa shouted and hugged her best friend "I missed you so much babe," Lisa said "Missed you too" "Ni, I''m so happy that you are back. Now I feel like our gang is complete" Ryan said while hugging her "Yeah" "Ahhhh finally after many requests, my Ni is back," Father Miller said while hugging her "Yeah uncle I missed you all" Nina said "Look at you, you became so thin darling," Mother Miller said "Aunt, I''m eating four times a day and my weight also got increased," Nina said "But you look so pale," Mother Francis said "Ni, you have to stay with us forever," Father Francis said Erik frowned and thought ''Why she is talking so sweetly with everyone? Why the hell I got to see her frowning face? And why I''m bothered with it?'' "Yeah uncle" Nina smiled and said Nina always felt happy and warm whenever she was with Francis and miller''s family. They always treated her like their own child. The positive environment they created for her is so heartwarming. "Ni, I heard that you got engaged," Ryan asked Nina showed her engagement ring and said "yes, He is our family friend." "So when are you planning to marry him?" Lisa asked Nina smiled and said "After two months" "What is his name darling?" Mother Francis asked "Leo Gross," Nina said Erik clenched his hands into a fist when he heard Leo''s name. At first, he was super angry that she was getting married in two months and now in this whole world, she chose his enemy to get married. ''Why the fuck world is so opposite to me?'' Erik thought "Karma" Andy whispered "Dude, Do you know what I thought?" Erik asked "Your frowning face and your red eyes says everything," Andy said "Is she talking about Leo from the west?" Ryan asked "Yeah he is the one" Erik said "I think we have to tell her about him," Ryan said "Yeah" "Don''t make any move fastly. Let us wait for some days. We can''t break her heart twice. What if she loves him?" Andy said "I think Andy is right. What if she is in love with him?" Ryan said "No, she is not in love with him" Erik frowned and said "How can you say that?" Ryan said "I can feel it," Erik said Andy helplessly shook his head and asked "Ry, do you smell burning?" "Yeah I think Erik''s ass is burning out of jealousy," Ryan said "I''m not jealous," Erik said "Your face says it all Erik" Andy said "No, I''m not. Why the hell I will be jealous of her?" Erik said "Because you do have feelings for her," Ryan said "No, I don''t have any feelings for her" Erik said "You have and you will get know about it slowly," Ryan said and walked towards his girlfriend .... "So Does he look handsome and charming?" Lisa asked "Who?" "Your finance" Amy said Nina smiled and said "Yeah he is" "Hey girls what are you talking about?" Ryan asked while sitting beside his girlfriend "We are enquiring about Nina''s finance?" Lisa smiled and said "Is he good to you?" Andy asked "Yeah he is" "Do you love him?" Erik asked Ignoring his question, Nina smiled and asked "So when are you both planning to get married?" Ryan wrapping his hands around Lisa''s shoulder and said "Whenever my women says" "Oh that''s so sweet" Nina smiled and said Erik frowned when Nina ignored his question but he can''t say anything because he deserves all her anger and cold treatment for being a dickhead in past. ... AUTHOR''S NOTE Hey everyone :) Please support this story by your valuable votes, comments and reviews I badly need your support at this moment. To make things easier, I want my readers to be familiar with me. so join my server in discord and support your dear in author DISCORD SERVER :- https://discord.gg/dwrPVEB Love you all ?? Chapter 45 - Jealous Amy smiled and asked, "Is this arranged or love?" "Arranged," Lisa said "Actually I didn''t even saw him before our engagement," Lisa added "What?" Everyone shouted unanimously "How can you engage with someone whom you never saw even once?" Lisa asked "Yeah how?" Amy asked "I trust my uncle''s choice and I don''t want to make my own decisions in love matters and suffer," Nina said Erik pursued his lips and lowered his head. Yes! She suffered because of love, one-sided love. She suffered because of him who never loved back her with the same desire. He broked her trust for him. He broked her heart into tiny little pieces. He broke everything they had. Understanding Erik''s situation, Amy decided to change the vibe of Erik. "Erik, let''s dance," Amy said Andy frowned and said "Why you will dance with him? Only I have the right to dance with you, babe." Amy smacked his arm and said "Stop being possessive Mr Francis" "But darling" Erik chuckled and said "Possessive husband" "So what I''m possessive? She is my wife dude" Andy said "He has become more and more shameless," Amy said Ryan cheekily smiled and asked, "Does Andy troubles you in bed?" Amy cheeks turned red and clutched into Andy''s sleeves. "Hey don''t tease my wife," Andy said while pinching her cheeks "What? We are just asking about details." Erik said "Yeah and Did you used your rusted tools yesterday?" Ryan said Amy blushed harder and lowered her head "Geez, Are they are rusted?" Lisa asked "Yes babe" Erik chuckled and said, "He stored them from years so obviously they will be dry and rusted Right, Andy?" Ryan smiled and said "I think they have a rough night yesterday" "Come on Amy give us details," Nina asked "Yeah, we gave you details about first time. So it''s your turn now" Lisa said "Stop talking lewd things," Andy said Ignoring Andy Erik asked "Amy, tell us how good was your first night with Andy? Is it long?" "Is it rough?" "Is it super wild?" Amy cheeks turned red and said "I have some work in the kitchen" After saying this Amy rushed into the kitchen Lisa let out a laugh and said: "Hahaha, she is too shy?" Ryan chuckled and asked, "Did you used your tools or not?" "We are taking things slow," Andy said "What? But why? You both like each other right?" Erik asked "Sometimes for making love, we have to obey our heart not our hormones," Nina said "Yeah but our Erik will always listen and obeys his dick Right, Erik?" Ryan asked Erik frowned and said "Not anymore" "What is meant by not anymore?" Andy asked When Erik sighed and pursed his lips, Andy helplessly shook his head and whispered: "Dude, Are you doing this for Nina?" Yeah, He is doing it for Nina but at the same time, he doesn''t know why he was doing it for her? Is this love? If it is love then will everyone believe womanizer like him fallen so hard for one woman? Can he become a one-woman man? Does Nina accepts him after everything he did in past? Erik shook his head and said "I''m not interested in any woman anymore" "So Are you interested in men?" Andy asked "Erik, Are you fine? Do you ever?" Lisa asked "No" "Then why the fuck are you behaving like this? Seriously dude if you do this you and you are dick are going to suffer." Ryan asked "Stop it. I''m fine" "From when you started listening to your heart?" Ryan asked "From today morning" Nina frowned and about to say something but her phone buzzed She glanced at the caller I''d and said. "It''s Leo. I think I have to take this" Lisa smiled and said "Go, girl" ..... Andy''s room "Babe, why are felling so shy? It''s just our friends" Andy said Amy clutched into his sleeves and said "How can I tell about it to everyone?" Andy chuckled and said "You should proudly tell babe that I''m beast and no one can''t turn you on except me" Amy helplessly shook her head and commented "Jealous" "Why shouldn''t I be jealous? I have super sexy wife" Andy said Amy cheeks turned red and buried her face on his chest Andy lifted her head and asked "Amy, will you throw me out if I make out with you right now?" Amy blushed and said "It won''t look nice if we make out when guests are in our house" "But one kiss doesn''t effect right?" Andy asked "Are you kidding me? I know the consequences of one kiss Mr Francis" Amy said "Please babe," Andy said and pulled her closer When Amy slowly nodded her head, Andy smiled and about to press their lips together *AHEM* *AHEM* Chapter 46 - Temporary Relationship "Woahhh my boy at least wait for some time" Father Francis said "Hahaha don''t disturb them, Joe, they are busy in making babies," Father Miller said "I think with my son''s speed no wonder if we become grandparents within nine months," Father Francis said Amy blushed and rushed outside. Andy awkwardly starched his forehead and said "Dad, you scared my wife" Father Francis chuckled and said "I''m so happy for both of you my son" "I never expected that my son can be so romantic," Mother Francis said "Yeah, I think he doesn''t need out Pendrive and suggestions for sex," Father Miller said Father Francis smiled and said "Yes" "Dad" "What? We are concerned about Amy. What if she complains you are a jerk" Father Francis said Andy rolled his eyes and went outside .... Living room It''s been fifteen minutes Nina went to receive a call from her Finance, Erik was feeling more frustrated and angry. He doesn''t know why he was feeling this way when Nina mentioned about her finance''s name. Why he was not able to take it? Why? He missed her sweet smile which she used to give him when he talks to her. He missed her blush whenever he touched her. He fucking miss everything about her. The thought about Nina marrying another person made him sore everywhere. Erik took a deep breath and made his way towards Nina''s room. ..... Nina''s room "Oh that''s great Leo" Nina smiled and said Erik clenched his hand into a fist when Nina smiled while talking with her finance. When Nina looked towards Erik staring at her, she sighed and said "Leo, I will call you later" Nina crossed her hands and asked, "What are you staring at?" Erik smiled and said "Ni, You look beautiful" "I know I''m beautiful and I don''t need your compliments Mr parks," Nina said "Ni, what happen to you? Why the fuck are you calling me with my surname? Do you even know how it feels here?" Erik said while pointing towards his heart Nina smirked and asked "Do you have a heart? Does it know how to feel?" "Ni, I know I''m wrong but¡ª" Cutting him off Nina said "That''s great, you finally accepted that you are wrong. Completely wrong and there is no buts in that." Erik took a deep breath and said "Ni, I never thought you are so important to me. I was fool and stupid enough to let you go. I don''t know why I''m feeling this way but from the morning I can''t see anyone except you. I don''t want to talk to anyone except you. I want to be with you only you." "So you are realising things after three long years. Great" Nina said "Ni, please listen to me. Just give me one more chance. I will make up everything" Erik asked while holding her hand Nina frowned and said "Why? Why I have to give you a chance Mr parks? When I asked you to give me a chance to prove my love, did you gave me one? When I asked you leave your flings and lead a lovable life with me, Did you listen to me? When I craved for your love, attention, did you gave me what I want? When I decided to leave you, did you ever tried to stop him? You never ever contacted and never bother about me Mr parks. Then suddenly from where this ONLY YOU thing came from." Her words are like a stab in his heart. Every word, every sentence was true. He never ever gave any importance to her, he never treated her well. He never respected her love for him. Like Amy, Nina also has a huge crush thing for Erik but Erik never paid attention to her. Erik never believed in serious relationship and commitments. He just wants someone to have fun in his life but he never forced anyone to be with him until unless they are comfortable with him. He only flings with girls and his longest relationship was three months with Nina. Nina knows everything about Erik but she always believed that her love can change him. When Nina proposed to Erik, he rejected her advances because he thought that he was not a correct person for Nina but when Nina asked him to be in a temporary relationship for three months he agreed. "You can be in a temporary relationship with me, if we are not compatible with each other then we can break up and you should not have sex with any women when I''m with you.." These are the exact words Nina told to him before starting their temporary relationship. Chapter 47 - Love Of My Life Nina thought she can change him for good but her dreams never came true. Erik never gave that love and affection she craved for. Erik never stopped flinging with other girls. Nina always thought today or tomorrow he will change but she loosed her cool when Erik said he had no strings attached with her even after being close to her for three months. Nina felt dejected, sad, depressed when she realised she couldn''t ignite love in his heart. Her heart broke into tiny pieces when he started flinging with other women right in front of her after their breakup. She couldn''t take it anymore and left the country. "Nina, I''m sorry for everything. I''m sorry for not treating you well. I''m sorry for not treasuring your love" Erik said Nina smirked and said "Your sorry doesn''t heal my pain Mr parks" "Ni" "I''m engaged," Nina said while showing her engagement ring to her Erik frowned when he looked at the diamond ring on her hand. He wanted to remove it and cut into million pieces but he can''t. Erik took a deep breath and said "Ni, Leo is not a good person for you. He involved in underworld illegally." Nina raised her eyebrows and said "As if you are legal Mr parks" Erik pressed her towards the wall and said "Though I''m in the underworld, I never crossed my ethics and rules but he is not like me" Nina smirked and said "Yeah he is not like you. He never broked my heart like you." "Ni, please try to understand," Erik said while pinning her against the wall Nina pushed him away and said "Don''t involve in my personal life. My life and my choices. Please say away" Erik held her tightly and said "I can''t leave you, Nina, I don''t why I''m feeling this way but I have a very special relationship with you" Yes, Though he never loved her, he had a very unique relationship with her. He never forced something on her. He always treated her special and never ever crossed his limits until Nina wants him to cross. He liked everything about her but he was stupid enough to realise it after three long years. "Stay away from my life" Nina snapped "Do you love him?" Erik asked When Nina didn''t say anything Erik smiled and said "You don''t love him right? Why are you doing things which are uncomfortable for you" Nina took a deep breath and said "I don''t know whether I love him or not but I do know that I hate you. I hate you, Mr Erik Parks" After saying this Nina left the room leaving dejected and frowning Erik behind. Erik frowned and slammed his hand towards the wall. He was feeling dejected because Nina hates him. He was feeling angry because she supported Leo in front of him. It''s all his mistake. He never treasured things when they are with him, the real value of things will come to know when they were in others hand. ..... Living room "Hey Nina, where is Erik?" Lisa asked "I don''t know," Nina said "I''m here," Erik said while walking towards them "Erik, what happen? You seem so frustrated" Amy asked "It''s nothing," Erik said "Okay show us your rings bro," Ryan asked "Yeah, wait for a minute," Andy said before talking red coloured box from his pocket "Here," Andy said while opening the box "Wow, these rings are beautiful" Lisa smiled and said "Yeah, I must say Andy has a good taste in everything," Nina said "Darling, Do you want to do it now?" Andy asked When Amy blushed and nodded her head, Andy smiled and gave his ring to her while holding her ring in his hands. Andy held her hand in his and said "This ring is as beautiful as your smile darling. It is token of my love for you. I''m your''s today, tomorrow and forever. Let''s embark this new journey together and live life by each other''s side." before sliding the ring in her hand. Amy smiled and held his hand said" You are the love of my life and with this ring, I''m making this official" before sliding ring in his hand Andy pulled her closer and said "This ring looks beautiful on you" Amy blushed and said "Thank you for everything" "I love babe," Andy said before pressing their lips together. "I love you too hubby," Amy said "Ahh They look so adorable," Nina said "Yeah they are made for each other" Lisa said Mother Francis wiping her tears said "I''m very happy for them" "Darling, they will make a happy pair just like us," Father Francis said "They are meant for each other" Mother Miller said "Yeah we should say that" Father Miller said After having dinner together, everyone left to their places .... Amy''s and Andy''s room "Babe, you can''t do this" Andy said "I can," Amy said while pushing him towards the couch "But what is my mistake?" Andy asked "Oh after doing everything, now you have the cheek to ask what is my mistake?" Amy glared at her shameless husband After everyone left, Amy wants to take a quick shower and entered washroom but her shameless husband barged in and started teasing her making things hard for them. After leaving several love marks all over the neck, Andy reluctantly left her when Amy threw tantrums for being shameless. "Babe, you have to feel aroused when I''m shameless but look at you throwing tantrums on the innocent soul," Andy said "You are not innocent Mr Francis, you are beast," Amy said while walking towards the bed Chapter 48 - Pleasurable Romantic Sessions "Babe, I can''t sleep without you," Andy said "It is your punishment for being shameless Mr Francis. So be a good boy and bear a punishment" Amy said while covering herself with a quilt Andy pouted his lips and said "Wife''s are big bullies" "Honey, What did you say?" Amy asked "Hehe nothing darling, I''m just saying Good night," Andy said "Good night," Amy said and closed her eyes .... Middle of the night Amy is trying very hard to catch asleep but she couldn''t. It''s been only one day but she already used for cuddling, snuggling with Andy. Now she regretting her decision for making Andy sleep in couch. After thinking for a while she slowly made her way towards the couch and adjusted herself beside him. Andy chuckled and pulled her closer "Is Mrs Francis missing her hubby?" Amy wrapped her arms around his chest said "No, I''m not. I just wanted to see whether I can sleep on the couch or not" Andy chuckled and said "You are clinging on me like a bear but not missing me. Seriously Amy?" Amy pouted her lips and said "I missed you little bit" Andy smiled and said "But I missed you a lot. I missed this cuddling" Andy kissed her forehead and said "I think the couch is not comfortable for you. Let''s sleep on bed" "No, I want to snuggle beside you," Amy said while giving a peck on his lips Andy doesn''t like when anyone cling onto him and occupies his place but when Amy does it, he felt special and happy. When his wife wanted to sleep on the couch with him who is he to say no? Andy smiled and said "Sleep for a while darling" "Good night hubby," Amy said and dozed off to sleep ..... Next day morning "Are you sure?" Andy asked "Yeah, I''m not new to this place and I''m already familiar with the hospital," Nina said "Okay, what are your timings?" Amy asked "At present, I have morning shift but I think I have to work night too," Nina said while eating salad "Why? I mean why are you stressing yourself by talking double shifts?" Andy asked "I just wanted to spend more time in hospital," Nina said "No, I''m not going to accept it," Amy said "Yeah, you shouldn''t take stress like that. It''s not good for your health" Andy said Nina smiled and said "I''m so lucky to have friends like you" "Silly, we are like family Andy said After having their brunch, Andy and Amy left for office ..... Francis cooperation "Amy, I think you have to change my schedule," Andy said "Why? Isn''t it perfect?" Amy asked while looking at a schedule Andy pinned her down on the couch and said "You should add pleasurable romantic sessions between every meeting darling" Amy rolled her eyes and said "An, I already told you we can''t do this in office" Andy pouted his lips and asked, "Why?" "Because I''m a very strict Assistant and I don''t like when my boss misbehaves with his assistant," Amy said Andy kissed her forehead and said "when Assistant is as hot as you then it''s very hard for bosses like me to control himself" "Stop being clingy early in the morning," Amy said "I''m allowed to be clingy babe because you didn''t give me morning kiss," Andy said "But" Amy stopped when someone opened the door "An, everything is ¡ª" "Woahhh I''m sorry," Ryan said while closing his eyes "Ryan, just wait for five minutes," Andy said Ryan chuckled and left the room Amy helplessly shook her head. Her husband is indeed the most shameless man in the whole world. "So babe, I want to charge my system," Andy said while sucking her lower lip Amy muffled a moan when Andy met his tongue with her. After kissing her for a while Andy reluctantly broke the kiss and said "Babe, you can really make me go crazy one day" Amy blushed and said "An, we have meeting in five minutes" "Just two minutes, let me hug you for a while," Andy said and buried his head on her neck Chapter 49 - Did You Both Have Sex? Meeting room "So how was it?" Ryan asked "What?" Amy asked Ryan chuckled and said "Making out in office cabin" Amy blushed and said "Stop it" "Blushing and all? I can guess how it was" Ryan said Amy about to say something but frowned when Andy entered the meeting room saying "I love you" to someone over the phone. "Okay darling, I will call you later," Andy said and hanged the call Amy frowned and asked "Who is it? I know you are cheating on me." "Babe" Cutting him off Amy sat on a chair and said: "Do one thing, why don''t you marry her?" Andy cupped her face and asked, "So you want me to marry a 45 years woman?" Amy frowned and said "Why the hell you will marry ¡ª" Amy stopped when she realised something. She thought for a while and asked "with whom you were talking?" "Aunt Lily, she is uncle George''s wife" Andy said Amy pouted her lips and asked, "Why didn''t you say this earlier?" "I Want to see your jealous face darling," Andy said Amy rolled her eyes and said "I''m not jealous" "Are you sure babe? Your nose turns red when you get jealous" Andy said while tapping her nose Amy smacked his hand and said, "Your ears and nose will get red when you are jealous." "But darling " Cutting them off Father Francis said, "If you both stop your public PDA we can continue our meeting." Amy widened in shock when she released her Father, Father Francis and uncle George including Ryan standing right beside them and ogling at them. She quickly got up and asked, "Dad, when did you came?" "Just before you started throwing tantrums on Andy for saying I love you to someone," Father Miller said Amy cleared her throat and said "Dad, it''s just" Father Miller smiled and patted her head "I''m very happy for you. I thought Andy will bully you every time but you have locked him with your love." "Wives never get bullied instead they will bully husbands" Father Francis said Andy kissed Amy''s forehead and "Lisa and Nina are in my cabin. Why don''t you go and spend some time with them?" Amy nodded her head and left Andy straightened his suit and said, "So let''s talk about our new branch in the UK." ..... Andy''s cabin "So you mean he got jealous?" Amy asked When Nina nodded her head, Amy exclaimed "Oh my god, this is awesome. Erik wants to become one woman man for you. He actually felt jealous of you." Lisa squealed in excitement and said, "Wow, I know this would happen but this is like super fast." "Stop it. Nothing is going to happen between us" Nina said "Why? You love him right?" Lisa asked "I don''t know, I still hate him for being a jerk in past," Nina said Amy smiled and said, "Yeah he is a jerk but the fact is he is cute kind of jerk." "Okay, let''s get straight. Do you love your finance?" Lisa asked "I talked to him twice but I didn''t have any feelings for him. Maybe it will take some time" Nina said Yes, she engaged because she trusts her uncle''s decision but that doesn''t mean she has feelings for him and she loves him. For Nina, Erik was the only man who touched her body and soul but she want not sure about her feelings right now. Though she loved him past, how can she let go everything and patch up with him again? She doesn''t know whether to accept Erik or not? They are many emotions building inside her. She was not sure that Erik loves her or not. What if he again broke her heart? What if he again flings with another woman in front of her? "Ni, you are such a stupid. You didn''t have any feelings for your finance because you still love Erik." Lisa said "But" Cutting him Nina off, Amy said "Ni, give Erik a chance to talk. If he genuinely feels for you why don''t you give him a chance to love you? I''m not saying to forgive him so easily, he made you suffer and now it''s your turn to make him realise your worth. Let him suffer from hunger before giving him a plateful of meal." "Do you think he loves me?" Nina asked "Yeah, getting angry and jealous when you talk about your finance, leaving womanising for you, requesting you to forgive him and saying that he wants you, These are evidences that he loves you," Lisa said Nina cheeks turned red and smiled. She was feeling giddy all over her body with the thought that she is more important to him. Lisa chuckled and said "Look at you, you are blushing" "Ah, I''m happy for you both. I''m waiting for that day when Erik kneels in front of you and propose you" Amy said "What about Leo?" Nina asked "Ni, if you don''t love him, there is a point of marrying him. Just say him that you like Erik and I''m pretty sure that he will understand your feelings" Amy said "Yeah, you can''t sacrifice your love for sake of someone," Lisa said Yes, we can''t marry someone whom we don''t love right? Though they got engaged there is no point in marrying him if she feels for Erik. Nina smiled and said, "So what about you both?" "What? We are good" Amy said "Did you both have sex?" Lisa asked Chapter 50 - What Are You Staring At Mr Francis? When Amy blushed and slowly shook her head, Lisa and Nina frowned and snapped "Why?" Amy sighed and said, "We are waiting for our honeymoon." "So you never went apart from kissing?" Lisa asked When Amy nodded her head, Nina widened her eyes in shock and said "What? How are you both restraining yourself?" "Yeah, we thought instead of complete sex, you both are doing something to satisfy yourself," Lisa said "Yeah but every time we want to take it more, we got distracted by others," Amy said "Babe, do you know? When me and Ryan are together it''s very hard to keep our hands, legs, mouths apart" Lisa sad "What should I do know?" Amy asked "You should create honey trap babe," Nina said "Honey trap?" "Yes, you should lock him and don''t let him go until unless he satisfies his and your needs," Lisa said Amy pouted her lips and asked "Isn''t it weird? How can I ask him to do such things? What if he thinks I''m a pervert?" Nina rolled her eyes and said "Oh god Amy, Andy is your husband and he is going to love your pervert side too babe." "Okay but how can initiate such things?" Amy asked Lisa smiled and said "Just turn him on babe and Andy will do rest of the work" "Babe, do you know the weakest point of your husband? I mean do you know how to turn him on? Nina asked When Amy pouted her lips, Lisa smacked her head and said "Let me explain" Amy blushed and lowered her head when Lisa explained everything to her. Turning him on, doing something special for him was making her feel weird and giddy. Her heart jumping out of excitement but at the same time, she was feeling nervous too. "Look at her, she is blushing" Nina chuckled and said Lisa smiled and said "Andy is going love it babe" Just then Andy along with Ryan entered the cabin with a huge smile on their faces Looking Andy, Amy couldn''t help but blush harder. "What happen? Did they tease you again?" Andy asked while wrapping his arms around her waist When Amy shook her head, Andy kissed her forehead and asked "Then why your cheeks turned red?" Lisa chuckled and said "You will get know by night" "What?" Andy asked Amy smiled and said, "It''s nothing, How was your meeting?" Andy smiled and said "Dad, finally accepted the proposal and I''m going to the UK within two days" "What? Isn''t it too fast?" Amy asked Andy sighed and said "Yeah but it is important to visit the UK" Amy hugged him and asked, "For how many days?" "one month babe and I will miss you so much," Andy said "Let''s go home," Amy said Andy is going for a business trip for one month with two days, how can she waste single second only talking to him? She definitely wanted to something so that he will never forget about her for the whole month. "Yeah okay," Andy said "Ni, let''s go," Amy said Nina sighed and said "I have an important appointment within half an hour" "Don''t forget to talk with Erik" Lisa whispered Nina chuckled and said "Okay" "Babe, let''s go," Andy said while wrapping his hands around Amy''s waist ..... 7:30 Pm It''s been half an hour, cab which Nina booked was not yet arrived. Nina frowned and about to call cab driver but she stopped when black Mercedes stopped in front of her. Erik hoped out of the car and said "Ni, let''s go" Controlling her strong urge to hop in, Nina faked anger said: "I don''t take a ride from people like you." "But Ni, there is heavy rain in our city. You can''t go alone and it''s not safe for you" Erik said while holding her hand "I already booked a cab and I trust my cab driver," Nina said Erik held her tightly and asked, "You trust the cab driver more than me?" When Nina nodded her head, Erik frowned and lifted her up and walked towards the passenger seat. He then opened the car door and carefully placed her on the passenger seat. He then hopped in the driver seat and started the engine. Nina chuckled when he looked at his grumpy jealous face. He looked cuter when he acts all jealous. Nina always admired his handsome face from childhood but he looked more handsome now. .... Amy and Andy''s apartment After taking tips from Lisa, Amy was having a very hard time to control her overwhelming emotions. She was happy that their relationship is going to take a beautiful turn but at the same time, she was nervous that she was the one who is going to initiate things. After calming herself down she decided to do whatever Lisa and Nina told her to do. Glancing at her closet she took a sexy bra and tight clothes which can flaunt her curves and entered the washroom. It''s been half an hour she was waiting for Andy to enter the room but when there is no sign of him, Amy couldn''t take it anymore and walked towards the living room where Andy was working. ..... Living room Amy sighed when he looked at Andy who was engrossed in a work. "Babe" "Yeah Amy, jut give ten minutes, I have an important work to do," Andy said who was no idea what he was going to get "Is it important?" Amy asked "Yeah," Andy said "Okay," Amy said and walked towards her bedroom. After a few minutes, Andy dropped his laptop down when he looked at Amy who was walking in front of him wearing a sexy transparent bra and boxer. Amy smiled and sat on his lap before placing the laptop on the table. She then wrapped her hands around his neck and asked "What are you staring at Mr Francis?" Chapter 51 - Giddy, Hot, Aroused, Frenzy, Happy [MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. PLEASE DON''T BLAME INNOCENT AUTHOR IF YOU HAVE NOSE BLEED ] Andy couldn''t take off his eyes from her netted bra, he could see everything from netted piece. He could feel they are screaming out his name to touch them. He then balled his hand into a fist and asked: "What are you up to Mrs Francis?" "Stop blaming my intentions Andy, my intentions are as pure as newborn babies smile," Amy said and inched closer to him When their faces apart and the women he loved sitting half-naked on his lap is not helping Andy, his little brother already got excited and raised up. "Babe, you are making things difficult to me," Andy said glancing at the red thing which covered her breast. He literally want to tore that off and taste them. He wants to see how they look like but he knows he couldn''t do anything against her will. Amy giving a peck on his lips said: "Did you like what you are seeing now?" Without waiting for his reply Amy kissed his neck and said: "That is all ours to touch, caress, kiss may be to taste." "Babe, Are you purposely provoking my hormones?" Andy said Amy removing his shirt buttons said "Maybe yes" "You are sure going regret this my love," Andy said before ripping red thing form her breast. When his wife acting all bold who is he to resistant himself from not touching her? It isn''t like he don''t want to, he so hardly wanted to touch them and feel them in his hands. "I wanna regret it, babe," Amy said before clashing their lips together Andy wrapped his arms around her waist while pulled closer and deepened the kiss. Amy moaned when Andy bit her lower lip, taking advantage of the situation he pushed his tongue inside. Amy moaned louder when his tongue met hers. She completely lost to him, she wants him to touch each and every part of her body. She want him to take advantage of her in every possible way. On other Andy was going crazy, her soft moans adding fuel to his fire. The way Amy melted in his embrace was making him so special and happy. He wanted to see each and every part of her body. He wanted to kiss and taste them. After kissing for a while, he cupped her both breast and slowly started fondling them. Amy placed her hand on his neck and arched back to give more access. She moaned louder when he increased his pace of fondling. Her breasts are round, firm, soft that easily fit in his arms. They were exactly like he thought how it could be. They were only for his to touch and see. Amy winced in pleasure when Andy pinched his nipples. Giddy, Hot, Aroused, Frenzy, Happy every feeling on the world now belongs to her. She always wanted to do all lewd things with Andy but she was too shy to express everything. When Lisa and Ryan behave all clingy infornt them, she used to cruse herself for feeling nervous and reserved in front of Andy. Now Andy is all hers, there is no way she could resist herself for being clingy with him. Only she has the right to do these things with him right? Andy scooped her in his arms and walked towards the bedroom. ... Inside the bedroom Carefully placing her on the bed, Andy chuckled and said "I never expected that my woman knows such things? I thought you were so innocent but darling you are dangerous" Amy blushed and said "What? Are you expecting me to be all nervous and not let you touch until our honeymoon?" Without waiting for her reply Amy added: "You are wrong Mr Francis, I don''t want to let your life be dry and boring without any kind of hot stuff." "I love each and every version of yours Amy," Andy said while hovering on her body Andy kissed her forehead before removing his shirt and pants Amy cheeks turned into red and lowered her head when he looked at Andy who was on her body with only his briefs. Amy clutched into sheets and muffled a moan when Andy started trailing kisses all over the neck. When he is easy making love marks everywhere, Amy started wandering her hands on his body. His body his firm, strong it was exactly like she thought it would be. The feeling which she was experiencing now is undefinable. After leaving several love bites on her neck, he kissed her nipples and started swirling his tongue around her round breasts. After Licking them cleanly, he took one breast into his mouth and the other one in his hand. Amy moaned louder when started sucking them hard. She parted her legs when something hard poked in between her thighs. After sucking both her breasts, he flipped over and pulled her closer. Andy hissed when Amy accidentally touched his already excited member. "Babe, don''t do that." Andy groaned Amy nodded his head and wrapped her arms around his waist. Andy excited member raised again when she kissed him again Not wanting to do further things, Andy got up from the bed and said "I think I need to take a cold shower." Amy blushed harder when she looked at the huge bulge under his briefs. Andy about to get down from the bed but stopped when Amy pulled him closer and said "Can I help you?" Andy gulped in nervousness when she said that. He wanted her to help him but at the same time, he don''t want to do things which are uncomfortable for her. Amy smiled and said "Andy, I can help you" "I don''t want to do things which are not comfortable for you babe," Andy said Amy giving a peck on his lips said "I want to help you, babe" Last string of patience he was holding not to do things which are uncomfortable to her broke into million little pieces when she said: "I want to help you, babe." "Are you sure?" Andy asked "YES" Amy said while placing her hand on his chest Chapter 52 - How To Seduce Hubby? [MATURE CONTENT AHEAD] "Do you know how to do it?" Andy asked Amy pouted her lips and said, "Lisa and Nina didn''t say anything about this." Andy chuckled and asked "What? Are you taking "How to seduce hubby?" classes from them?" "I think I don''t need to seduce you, Mr Francis, you are already head over heels to me," Amy said "That''s true. So what did they told you?" Andy asked "It''s girls talk hubby," Amy said "So you don''t know how to help me but you want to do it?" Andy asked When Amy nodded her head Andy chuckled and asked: "Are you sure?" "You don''t want me to touch?" Amy asked Andy vigorously shook his head and said "Babe, only you have to right to see and touch that part. You can do whatever you want with my little brother." Amy smiled and said, "So can I help him?" "Only you can help him," Andy said while placing her hands on his little brother Though she touched his throbbing members with his briefs on, she could feel how strong it is and she widened her eyes in shock when it started growing. "Babe, he gets excited whenever he sees you around me," Andy said Amy blushed harder and squeezed it making Andy groan "Babe, you are aren''t helping," Andy said Amy retrieved her hands back and asked "Teach me" Andy quickly got up and removed his briefs, without waiting a second his throbbing member pounced out to which Amy gulped a mouthful of saliva. Amy gulped and lowered her head when she realised how huge and almighty it is. ''Oh god he is so huge'' Amy thought Andy chuckled and asked, "What are you staring at Mrs Francis?" "You are huge," Amy said Amy bit her lower lip when she realised what she just said. How can she say you are huge to him What does he thinks about her? No, he fucking loved her bold side too, he wanted to explore each and every side of her. He felt proud and hot when she said you are huge. Andy chuckled and said "You look so beautiful when you bit your lip darling" When Amy blushed, Andy placing her hand on his member said "This yours, you can do whatever you want babe and I will willingly surrender myself to you" "Teach me," Amy asked Guiding her to move his to and fro, he attacked her breast. Under Andy''s guidance Amy started moving it in rhythmic direction, Andy groaned and said "Yes babe, just like that." Andy moaned louder when Andy started sucking her breasts harder. Her hand on his throbbing member and the other hand wandering on his body, Amy clearly enjoyed this feeling. She never ever felt this various kind of emotions in her lifetime. From her childhood, it was only Andy who could excite her, though she was close to other friends but Andy was always special to her. His one word, one touch, one smile enough for her to forget everything and give in to the moment. She always wondered how goosebumps spread all over her body when Andy is close to her. On the other hand, Andy was going crazy for every second. Though he had a physical relationship with Clara in past, he never felt like this. Amy is very special and important to him. From how she blushes when he teases her to how her body melted in his embrace, Andy loved everything about her. Her never liked public PDA and he also used scold Ryan for being a lovestruck fool when Lisa is around him but with Amy, he love to do PDA for every minute. "Babe, faster" Andy groaned while nibbling neck and pressing her breasts with his hands. Lost in immense pleasure, Amy fastened the stroking and also started squeezing time to time making him go crazy. Though there was heavy raining and chilling cold outside, heat crept all over their bodies. "Babe, I can''t hold this anymore," Andy said before exploding his content in her hands Amy blushed and removed her hands from his throbbing member Andy flipped over and pulled her to his embrace. Chapter 53 - Recreating A Picture Amy blushed harder and tightened her grip around him. After calming himself down Andy lifted her head up and said "Babe, let''s get wash" "I can wash myself" Amy murmured Andy chuckled and said, "After provoking my male hormones and taking little bit advantage of it, Are you shy now?" Amy smacked arm and said "Stop talking nonsense. As if you didn''t take advantage of me?" Andy giving a peck on her lips said: "Only I have the right to take advantage of you, my love." Amy smiled and said, "well, only I have patent right on your body." "That''s true," Andy said "I can do whatever I want to do with you and with your body Mr Francis and you are so lucky to have me because I willingly offered myself to you," Amy said while adjusting herself on his lap Andy pouted his lips and said "Babe, you are provoking me again" "What? Why you always blame me, Mr Francis, it is your little brother who gets excited when I''m around you." Amy said and hooking her arms around his neck "Sitting half-naked on a naked man, isn''t called provoking?" Andy asked Amy pouted her lips and said "What? I''m just recreating a picture." "What?" Amy took out her phone and showed him an old picture from their childhood in which Andy was completely naked and Amy was half-naked on his lap. "Hey! From where did you collect this one?" Andy asked Amy chuckled and said "Mom forwarded me this picture" "So babe, do you the consequences of sitting half-naked on me," Andy asked "Yeah I know but I want clean myself," Amy said and rushed towards the washroom Andy helplessly shook his head and said "Hey babe, you can''t do this to me." How can a woman be so cute and cunning at the same time? she just provoked him with her seductive side and left without giving anything to him. ..... Erik''s apartment "Feel comfortable," Erik said Nina frowned when she looked at his messy apartment. From the layer of dust on all the shelves to unwashed utensils, everything was so messy and uncleaned. Nina frowned deeper when she looked at Rose flavoured perfume which only woman uses on the couch. "Don''t you clean your apartment Mr parks?" Nina asked Erik sighed and said, "Well, I don''t any woman by my side who can take care of me and this apartment." "Who used this?" Nina asked pointing towards perfume Erik gulped in nervousness and cursed himself for not throwing this perfume. Yesterday after returning to his apartment from Amy and Andy''s get together party, Erik threw all-woman stuff out from his apartment because he felt he no more needed them but he forget to discard this perfume. "I''m¡ª" Cutting him off Nina shoved perfume in his hands and said: "I think it belongs to one of your flings, so why don''t keep it ourself and give when she again come and spend a night with you." "Babe, I stopped womanising and you know I threw all the woman stuff form this apartment but I don''t know how I forgot about this" Erik explained "Maybe this perfume belongs to your favourite woman in bed," Nina said "Is this perfume belongs to you?" Erik asked "NO" Nina said "So you see it doesn''t belong to my favourite woman," Erik said Resisting her strong urge to hug him Nina sighed and said: "Do you think I fool to believe that king of womaniser Mr Erik parks actually left everything and wanted to become a one-woman man?" "Yes babe, trust me I wanted to become your man. No one can excite me except you, only you can warm my heart babe" Erik said "Why I should believe you?" Nina asked "He already started troubling me when you are around," Erik said pointing towards his little brother Nina face turned crimson red when he said that. Though she was standing one meter away from him, she could see a huge bulge under his briefs. How can he easily get turned on? If it is old Erik, he will not waste time by talking. Nina loved this new Erik who was resisting himself without pouncing upon her for the sake of love. Nina turned around and said "Stop talking nonsense. Didn''t you forget that I''m engaged with someone?" Erik pulled her towards him and said "Don''t say that darling? My heart is already suffering a lot for being a jerk in past." "Let me clean your apartment Mr parks," Nina said trying very hard to wiggle out of his embrace but nothing worked. "I will let you go only when you call me with my name," Erik said before tightened his grip around her waist "Leave me," Nina said Erik sighed and said, "I Iove when you call me with my surname when we start doing things or with a cute smile on your face but I don''t like when you call it out of anger." Chapter 54 - AMYS RULE Nina cheeks turned red when he said, though they went physical when they were in a relationship but she couldn''t help but feel giddy all over her body when he mentioned ''when we start doing things.'' But Is she interested in doing things with him? Yes, she was dying to hug and kiss him but at the same time, she wants to lash out at him for being so dumb in past. "So you hate it?" Nina asked "Yes, I want you to smile while talking to me, I want that cute and sweet smile back darling," Erik said "Well, earn it Mr parks," Nina said "What?" "You want me to give you a sweet smile right? To earn my smile." Nina said "Tell me what I should do to earn your smile?" Erik asked "Why I should tell? Learn yourself Mr Parks" Nina said "Okay darling" "Darling? Who gave you permission to call me darling?" Nina asked "It''s my right babe," Erik said pulling her closer Nina''s breath hitched when he pulled her closer, he looked more cute and sexy when he calls her babe. All she want is to tear his shirt off and glance at his bare chest and toned muscles. Oh god, how much she missed his naked body. ''From when did you become such a prevent?'' Nina thought herself "What are you thinking babe?" Erik asked Nina looked straight into his eyes and said "Your naked body" Nina bit her lower lip when she realised what she just said. How can she say such things so directly to him? What if he thinks she is a sex pervert? Erik gulped in nervousness when she bit her lower lip. He wanted to taste her juicy pink lips but he knows he can''t do that. He can''t act like a pervert until he clears the mess he had created three years ago and get back Nina in his life but at the same time, he thought one kiss doesn''t affect right? He kissed her on her forehead and said "Babe, don''t bit your lip when you are with others" When Nina slowly nodded her head, Erik chuckled and asked: "Do you want to see my naked body?" Without waiting for her reply, he added "Don''t worry about it babe, you will get that opportunity sooner" Nina pushed him and snapped "Why the hell I want to see your naked body? You have nothing special Mr parks, I have seen better" Erik frowned and said "You are insulting my manly ego" "Manly ego, is that even a thing?" Nina asked Yeah we man''s have great ego than your women''s" Erik said Nina inched closer, placed her hand on his neck and started creasing it. She then tiptoed and whispered in-ear "What did you say? Your manly ego is greater than our womanly ego?" Erik lost all his senses when Nina caressed her neck and whispered in his ear. He seriously wanted to do things with her, he about to pull her but Nina ran away and said "I have to clean your apartment Mr parks, Help me" Erik helplessly shook his head, how can she be so cunning to him? she just turned him on and left without doing anything. Nina chuckled when she looked at this grumpy expression, she very well knows that neck is his turning on point. She purposely turned him on because she wanted to see whether he can control himself or not. She was right, Erik has changed a lot. If he was like in past, up to now he would have pounced upon her but he neither did anything nor kissed her. .... Amy and Andy''s apartment "Babe, don''t do this" Amy said "What? I''m just helping you in cutting veggies" Andy said while hugging him tighter form back "Babe, you are making things difficult to me" Amy groaned "You are blaming me darling" Andy said while trailing kisses all over her nape Amy pushed him and said "Stay away and maintain distance from me" "But babe" Cutting him off Amy snapped "If you want to sleep on the couch then touch me now" "You always use this trick" Andy complained and resumed his cooking works Amy chuckled, kissed his forehead and said "You look cute when you fall for this trick" "Now, who is being touchy?" Andy asked "I can touch you as much as I want but you can''t," Amy said "What kind of rule is this?" Andy asked "It''s AMY''S RULE " Amy said "Huhuhu these wives are cunning" Andy pretended like crying "Yeah we are cunning, and there is nothing you can do hubby," Amy said before giving a peck on his lips "Yeah, where is Ni?" Andy asked "She is with Erik" Amy replied "What?" Andy shouted Amy rolled her eyes and said, "Why the hell you are shouting?" "When? I mean how? Did they patched up?" Andy asked "No babe, we are trying to teach Erik a lesson," Amy said "So you girls are feeding Ni with your devilish ideas?" Andy asked "Yes and you boys deserve that," Amy said "How so?" Andy asked "If we were barbie doll you men will play with us, so we wanted to be Annabelle," Amy said "So my Amy is Anabelle" Andy asked "Yeah I''m," Amy said "Annabelle is scary but my Amy is sexy" Andy said while clashing their lips togethe Chapter 55 - One Woman Man Novotel Hotel "Yeah, He is coming," Uncle George said "When?" The man asked Uncle Geroge smiled and said "Within two days" The man sighed and said, "I think you know what to do?" "Yeah, I will take care of him" Uncle George assured "Did you checked his living premises? Is it safe?" The man asked "He is Andy Francis for god sake, Obviously everything will be safe and secure," Uncle Geroge said "Hey, I know who he is, but I couldn''t help but feel tensed, You know how concerned boss was in Andy''s matter?" The man said "Yeah, that is what I''m fearing the most. He still gives me creeps" Uncle Geroge said "If I anything bad happens to Andy, the boss is going to kill both of us," Uncle George said "I don''t know about you but he will definitely kill me." The man said Uncle George chuckled and said, "Yeah I''m his Father in law, so he may leave me but be ready for your boss''s warmth young man." "Stop it" The man frowned and hanged the call ..... Erik''s apartment "Sweat" Nina groaned while rubbing her forehead Erik smiled and said, "You can have a bath in my washroom." "But my clothes?" "You can use my t-shirt," Erik said When Nina hesitated for a while Erik chuckled and said: "I have already seen all your treasures darling, there is no need to hesitate." "You creep Mr parks," Nina said and dashed towards the washroom Erik chuckled and helplessly shook his head. Nina still couldn''t withstand his shamelessness. After few minutes Erik widened his eyes in shock when he looked at Nina who was wearing his white t-shirt. Her slender legs and smile on her face was enough for him to forget everything and pounce upon her but he knows he can''t do such things until he proposes her and make up everything for them. "What happen Mr parks? What are you staring at?" Nina asked while sitting beside me "Ni, you look so beautiful," Erik said When Nina blushed and lowered her head, Erik smiled and said "Ni, Do you love your finance?" "What do you think?" Nina asked "My Ni can''t love any other man except me," Erik said Without waiting for her reply Erik added "Look Ni, I know I did mistakes in past, I know I''m a jerk, womanizer, dumb but trust me babe I seriously trying to be a one-woman man. I know it''s wrong to count on you and I don''t deserve you but Ni, I couldn''t help but think about you. I regret everything that I have done to you. I can''t express how sorry I am with words. I broked my promises, I broke you and us. You deserve someone better who will love and cherish every moment with you but I can''t see you with another man. I want to be the only man in your life. I LOVE YOU, BABE." Erik then held her hand and said: "Will give me a second chance to love you?" Nina baffled by his sweet, cute words. She wants to say him that he was the only man in his life and he loves him too but she sighed when she remembered what Amy and Lisa told her in Andy''s office. Though she wants to pounce upon him and say everything but she still wanted him to suffer before giving what he wants. Precious things comes with suffering and hard work right? He has to suffer for being a jerk and he need to hard work for making her cry for three long years. Nina retrieved her hand bank and said "Why I have to forgive you? Okay I will forgive you when you tell me one good reason to forgive you. Have you ever gave me a morning kiss? Have you ever proposed to me? Have you ever spend time with me? Have you ever asked for a date? They are many ''Have you'' Erik? "So if I do everything what a boyfriend does, will you love me?" Erik asked "That depends on you Mr parks, I''m engaged and you only have two months in your hand. So be fast or forget about me" Nina said while getting up from the couch When Erik smiled and lifted her up in his arms, Nina widened her eyes in shock and asked: "What are you doing?" "Didn''t you said I never hugged you to sleep? So I''m doing that" Erik said and carefully placed her on the bed He then pulled her closer and wrapped his arms around her while Nina smiled and placed her head on his chest ...... Chapter 56 - Work In Bed Nina snuggled closer and wrapped her arms around him. Nina always loved to hug him but Erik never loved to hug and sleep. She felt so relieved, happy, satisfied in his arms. Though Erik used fling and have sex with other girls, he never did or crossed his boundaries with Nina until Nina wants him to cross. She is always special and she has a separate space in his heart. Erik on the other side felt so special when Nina is in his arms. He cursed himself for not recognising his love for her and wasted so many years. Being with Nina made him happier than having sex with some random girls. But the questions is will their happiness last forever? Will Erik fulfil his duties as a boyfriend? Does fate as decided something to them? .... Next day morning Amy and Andy''s apartment "Someone is knocking the door," Amy said between her moans "Five minutes babe," Andy said while nibbling his neck "An, we can''t let them wait and we also have many pending works in an office," Amy said Andy flipped over, pulled her closer and said "I took leave from office" "Why?" Amy asked Andy giving a peck on her lips said "I''m going away for one month so I thought I have to work from home" Inching closing he added "Work in bed Darling" Amy slammed his hand and said "Stop being shameless" "What? I have to be in safe mode okay. What if you lost interest in me in one month. I don''t want to take risk babe" Andy said while pinning her down "Don''t touch me until I ask you to touch" Amy said and got up from bed Andy pouted his lips and said "Babe, You can''t do this" "Someone is knocking and here you concerned about work in bed," Amy said and went outside the room ..... Living room "Yeah, I''m opening" Amy said while opening the door "Amy, where is An?" Ryan asked "He is in the bedroom," Amy said "What happen? You seem so irritated" Amy asked Without replying anything Ryan rushed towards bedroom. Finding his behaviour weird Any rolled her eyes .... Bedroom Ryan frowned when he looked at Andy who was dancing like a love-struck fool. "Here your girlfriend is irritating me since morning, but look at you dancing like a love-struck fool." Ryan snapped "Girlfriend? But Amy is with me since morning" Andy said Ryan rolled his eyes and said "Clara" Andy frowned and said "She is not my girlfriend anymore" "But she still thinks that she is your girlfriend and Amy is just for time pass," Ryan said while showing him the messages which Clara had sent Ryan from morning Andy frowned deeper when he read those messages [I KNOW HE IS FOOLING AROUND WITH THAT BITCH BUT I''M HIS PERMANENT ONE (wink)] "Why didn''t you blocked her?" Andy asked "Wait? How did she manage to get your number?" Andy asked "This is my professional number, maybe with her horny and bitchy skills she managed to get it," Ryan said Andy frowned and said "Block her everywhere you could and I will deal with her after my trip" "Did Amy about this?" Ryan asked When Andy shook his head, Ryan frowned and asked "Why? Why didn''t told her about Clara? Do you know hiding truth form girlfriend or a wife is a sin?" "Stop it Ry, I''m afraid of losing Amy. You know right how Amy can go fierce when it comes to other women?" Andy said "Yeah, that''s true. I won''t get shocked if Amy leaves you after knowing everything" Ryan said "Do you think she leaves me?" Andy asked Sensing tinge of scared tone in Andy''s voice Ryan chuckled and said "Yes, which wife will tolerate that her husband has a girlfriend in past and she is still hitting on him" "Stop it okay, My Amy never leaves me," Andy said "Oh Andy, I think you forget about Amy''s fierce behaviour, let me remind you, bro," Ryan said Without waiting for his reply Ryan said "Did you remember how Amy scolded and blocked you when you went for a date with your friend. You gave Amy chocolates and roses for a whole month to forgive you and this incident happened when you both were just friends. Now she is your wife and I''m leaving consequences to your imagination." Andy frowned and massaged his forehead. He still remembers those days. Amy really gave him a tough time when he went on a date for the first time. She almost killed that girl for taking Andy to a date. He literally pleaded her for whole one month to forgive him.. He still gets creeps whenever he thinks about it. Chapter 57 - WILD SEX "I don''t want to ruin everything that we have now but she deserves to know everything about me and my past. I will tell her about Clara after my trip and accordingly deal with Clara too" Andy said "What are you talking about?" Amy asked while entering into the room Andy and Ryan gulped in fear when they looked at Amy coming towards them holding coffee tray. "Why do I feel like the coffee try is a knife which she is bringing to kill us," Ryan whispered "It''s nothing babe, just business tensions" Andy said "I heard that you girls want to have some girls talk," Ryan said Amy smiled and said, "Yeah, I''m going to Lisa''s place." "Okay babe, come fast. We have lots of things to do" Andy said before giving a peck on her lips "Tsk Tsk romance in the morning" Ryan commented "Did we said anything when you and Lisa used to kiss and do other stuff right in front of us?" Amy retorted "No right, Then shut up and bear our romance too," Amy said "No one can win against you," Ryan said "That''s true," Amy said before going out of the bedroom .... Lisa and Ryan''s apartment "So you both cuddled and slept?" Lisa asked When Nina nodded her head Amy smiled and asked: "So he was trying to fulfil boyfriend duties?" "Yeah, you have to see his face babes, he is so cute and he sounded so romantic" Nina happily said "That''s good. Did you talked with Leo about this" Lisa asked "He was coming to the USA next week, I think I have to meet him personally and explain things to him," Nina said "Yeah that''s good," Amy said "So how wild it is?" Lisa asked "About what?" Amy asked "About last night babe," Nina said Amy blushed harder and closed her eyes when the flashes of last night came in front of us. "Spill it out babe, we are very curious," Lisa said When Amy didn''t say anything, Nina chuckled and said "come on babe, you have to give us details" Amy blushed and said "He is so energetic last night. His body is perfect, you have to see his toned muscles Lisa, they are strong and ¡ªWait, why will you see his body? Only I have to right to see him." Lisa chuckled and said "Oh wait I already have Ryan in my life and his body is not less than Andy''s" Nina helplessly shook her head and said "Stop praising your boyfriend''s body in front of a single woman like me" "What? Didn''t you have Erik in your life? You can see his body and I don''t think Erik will mind that" Amy said "He will happily surrender himself to you," Lisa said "I''m dying to accept him but you know he has to suffer for some days," Nina said "Don''t worry babe, It will worth for making him wait" Amy said "Yeah, I heard that sex will be rough and wild when we make them wait for a long time" Lisa chuckled and said Amy chuckled and said "So be ready for a WILD SEX Nina" Nina blushed and said "Stop it babes" ..... Erik''s apartment "Nina cleaned your apartment?" Andy widened his eyes in shock When Erik nodded his head, Ryan helplessly shook his head and said "You again manipulated her right?" "No, this time I''m pretty serious bro," Erik said Andy rolled his eyes and asked "What? Are you kidding me?" "No, I''m in love with Nina and I told her that I want to become one woman man and she is the one for me," Erik said "And Ni, accepted you?" Ryan asked "No bro, she suffered a lot because of me and I have to make up everything between us. I have to fulfil my boyfriend duties" Erik said "What about her finance?" Andy asked "I decided to talk to him but you know I have many issues with Leo. We are enemies in Underworld. I don''t think he will give up on Nina so easily" Erik said "I hate that guy Leo, He is weird. Remember how cruelly he behaved with an innocent person in the last mission?" Ryan said "Didn''t he have a girlfriend?" Andy said "Which women love such a cruel person?" Erik said "If he doesn''t have a girlfriend then who is she?" Andy asked while showing him a picture of Leo and other women. Leo wrapped his arms around her so protectively and she had a sweet smile on her face. "Who gave you this picture?" Erik asked "When we got to know that Nina engaged with Leo, I extracted some information about him," Andy said "Oh god she is so beautiful," Ryan said "Beautiful? Do you want me to tell Lisa that you are saying beautiful to some other woman in her absence" Andy said "Don''t do that dude, she will kill me" Ryan said "Dude, what is this?" Erik asked while pointing towards a hickey on Andy''s neck Chapter 58 - Honeymoon Destination "It''s nothing," Andy said "Are you saying hickey is nothing? This is so bad dude" Ryan said "Did you and Amy had sex?" Erik asked "Why I should tell you?" Andy asked "Come on An, you have to give us details," Ryan asked "Stop it, I''m not going to reveal a nano part of it," Andy said "Andy is possessive about Amy," Erik said "Yeah I''m, she is my wife dude. She is fucking intelligent, beautiful, sexy and why shouldn''t I be possessive and jealous about her?" Andy said Pausing for a while he said, "You both should learn from me." "What we have to learn?" Erik and Ryan asked unanimously "How to be an ideal boyfriend and husband? I know no matter how much you try, you will get failed but you can copy some qualities of mine." Andy said "So you are an ideal husband?" Ryan asked "Yes my hubby is best," Amy said while walking towards them "I second that," Lisa said "Yes, An is best," Nina said Ryan rolled his eyes and said "What? Babe, I''m your boyfriend you have to take my side" "Yeah, but Andy is best," Lisa said "How so?" "Do you know cooking?" "NO" "Will give me more space in the wardrobe?" "NO" "Will you stop doing sex for a whole month if I ask you to do?" "No, sex is a basic need of human darling" "Will you leave things halfway?" "NO" "But An will do everything, so he is best," Lisa said "My baby is best," Amy said while sitting on his lap Erik and Ryan helplessly shook their heads and frowned when their woman praising Andy right in front of them. "I missed you, babe," Andy said and buried his head on her chest "Hey no PDA in my apartment," Erik said He is already Pissed off with their public display of affection because Nina is right in front of him but he can''t do things with her which is very annoying. He literally have to ball his hands into fist to control himself for not touching her. "He is sexually frustrated darling" Lisa whispered Nina chuckled and said "Stop it, he looks cute when he controls himself" "Babe, dad wanted to organise our wedding banquet," Andy said "Oh that''s great," Lisa said "But you are going out on a business trip right?" Nina asked "Yeah, I told dad to organise banquet after my trip and I also planned our honeymoon babe," Andy said When Amy blushed, Andy chuckled and said "I decided to take you for the honeymoon right after our banquet" "Did you both decided places?" Erik asked "No, wherever my wife wants to go, I will take her there.",Andy said "Awww, An is so cute, learn something from your brother," Lisa said while smacking Ryan''s head "Babe, it''s hurting," Ryan said while rubbing his head Lisa chuckled and said "You deserve it" "Amy, Did you decided your honeymoon destination?" Nina asked "No, I thought you both will help me in deciding," Amy said "No biggies, we will decide it now," Lisa said "Yes babe, you decide it now and I will book tickets so that there will be no problem at that time," Andy said "Okay, what about Maldives?" Nina asked "No, we already explored every corner of the Maldives in last summer vacation," Amy said "Greece" "NO" "Thailand" "NO" "Switzerland" "NO" "Okay, what about Bali?" Amy asked "Perfect" "Do you want to go to Bali?" Andy asked When Amy nodded her head, Andy smiled and said "Okay, I Will book tickets" "Babe, we can go for beach walks right?" Amy asked When Andy nodded his head Ryan chuckled and said: "I think you will lack of energy for walks right Andy?" Lisa smacked her boyfriend hand and said "Stop being shameless" "What? Isn''t it true" Ryan defended When Amy blushed and clutched into Andy''s shirt, Andy smiled and said "It''s true" "I''m very excited for that moment when our Amy joins our club," Lisa said "Which club?" Amy asked "Non-virgin club babes" Lisa said "Stop it, Lisa," Amy said Her cheeks already turned red with Ryan''s words, now Lisa also joined his hands and started teasing her. Why all the shameless people are around her? "Babe, let''s go home," Andy said "Why?" "I think he needs to do some exercises. Right, Andy?" Erik asked "Exercises? You mean romantic, long sexy exercises?" Ryan asked "You both surely knows how to embarrass my wife," Andy said before grabbing Amy''s hand and left the apartment ..... Chapter 59 - Disturbed Lisa wrapped her arms around Ryan''s neck and asked "Do you need an invitation to perform exercises darling?" Ryan chuckled and said, "No babe, my mood will always be on for this kind of romantic sexy exercises." "What are you waiting for?" Lisa said while giving a peck on his lips "Let''s go to our apartment. I will show the new positions." Ryan said "Geez, get a room guys," Nina said "See you soon Ni," Ryan said before lifting Lisa and walked out of the apartment "So Ni, you want to ----" Cutting him off Nina snapped "No, I don''t want to do any kind of sexy exercises with you." She wants to do it with him but she can''t give up so easily without teaching him a lesson for being a jerk in past. "Sexy exercises? Where does that come from?" Erik asked Erik widened his eyes in shock when he realised something and asked "Wait? What? Are you thinking that I asked you to do sex with me?" When Nina pursed his lips, Erik chuckled and said "My sentence is you want to eat anything" Erik let out a laugh when Nina closed her eyes and cursed herself for assuming things. How can she assume such things? What if he thinks she is a pervert? No Erik never thinks like that, he kinda likes Nina''s bold and seductive side. "I don''t mind if you want to do sexy exercises with me, darling, I seriously missed our midnight exercises a lot," Erik said before kissing her nape Nina let out a satisfying gasp when he wrapped his arms around her waist from behind and pulled her closer. "Babe, I want to do things with you but you know I can''t until I clear mess that I created between us. I missed you a lot darling." Erik said Nina blushed harder. Why his voice become so cute and soothing whenever he says such romantic words? Nina chuckled and asked, "From where you learned such romantic words?" "I''m self-learner babe," Erik said before removing his hands from her waist. He knows if he hold her for one more minute, he ends up doing things which are not good for them. "So you want to eat anything?" Erik asked "Yeah, what about sandwiches and some mushroom soup?" Nina asked "Perfect" Erik said before walking towards the kitchen ..... Francis mansion "Why? Why did you do that?" Mother Francis snapped "Babe, He is stubborn just like them." Father Francis said "So what he is stubborn? Do you know how dangerous for him to go to the UK?" Mother Francis said "Babe, I tried to explain situations to him but he wasn''t ready to accept my words so I trusted Geroge and let him go" Father Francis explained "Do you think George can protect Andy?" Mother Francis asked "Yes babe, Geroge knows everything about him and Do you remember how George helped Andy when he visited the UK without our knowledge three years back?" Father Francis said "Yeah I know but I couldn''t help but¡ª" Cutting her off Father Francis said, "Darling, it is his fate and he has to face everything in future and you know they are many people in the UK who can protect him." "And They are many people who can harm him" Mother Francis retorted "Darling, we are trying to fix everything. Please be patience" Father Francis said Mother Francis nodded her head and said "I don''t want Andy to suffer like a big brother" "Don''t worry darling, Andy is not like brother. He is smart enough to analyse everything. He don''t trust people blindly" Father Francis said ..... Amy and Andy''s apartment Evening "I want to do something special to him," Amy said "What? You already gave a special treat to him last night babe." Nina said "Oh not that Ni, I want to make cupcakes for him," Amy said Nina and Lisa widened their eyes in shock and shouted: "Please don''t do that." Amy frowned and asked, "Why?" "Babe, I still get vomit whenever I think about your food," Lisa said "Yeah, do you remember that chicken lasagna which she prepared for us?" Nina asked "How can I forget that Balck coloured overcooked chicken lasagna?" Lisa said Amy frowned and snapped "Hey its not my fault. You guys disturbed me that day." "Taking a selfie for a minute is called Disturbed? I don''t think we disturbed you" Nina asked When Amy rolled her eyes, Lisa chuckled and said "Babe, cupcakes are Andy''s favourite. You can''t spoil his taste by your dangerous cooking skills." Amy pouted her lips and said and "I just wanted to prepare his favourite food" Lisa smiled and said "Okay fine, I will give you a recipe and try it out." Amy excitedly clapped her hands and said "Okay give it" Chapter 60 - COOKING AND CHILL Inside the kitchen After going through the recipe that Lisa had given to her, Amy is having a really tough time to gather all ingredients. ''Add Pinch of salt and half cup sugar'' Amy read out a line in a recipe book. Amy frowned and said, "Poor salt, Don''t worry this recipe book may not take your side but chef Amy will take." After saying this she added one cup of salt and half of sugar. While whisking the batter she didn''t forget to take a selfie and upload in all her social media Platforms with a caption COOKING AND CHILL After half an hour when Amy took out cupcakes, she smiled. ''Aww, I love you cupcakes....wait? I didn''t add cocoa powder right? Then why these are black?'' Amy thought After thinking for a while she smiled and thought "Oh I think you are forgetting things Amy, I added one whole bottle of vanilla essence which is in black colour so my cupcakes are turned into black colour." "I''m proud of myself" Amy patted herself before calling Andy .... "Babe, what happened to you? What are doing in my territory?" Andy asked "Your territory?" "Yes babe, Kitchen is not your place darling and What happen to your face? Why your face is covered with flour?" Andy asked Andy widened his eyes in shock when he looked at the kitchen. Eggs and flour are scattered on the floor and butter is spread all over the cabinet. Sugar box is broken into small pieces "Babe, what is all this?" Andy asked "Did you hurt anywhere?" "No babe, I prepared cupcakes for you," Amy said with a huge grin on her face "What?" Andy shouted "Yes, look at this" Amy said while showing her so-called black vanilla cupcakes Andy widened his eyes in shock when he looked at cupcakes. "Babe, Did you prepared chocolate cupcakes?" Andy asked "No, vanilla cupcakes," Amy said Andy chuckled when he understood the whole situation. "Babe, vanilla cupcakes are supposed to be very light brown in colour," Andy said Inwardly cursing himself for not realising she was cooking in the kitchen, Andy gave a fake smile. If he would have known it before, he definitely would stop her and save himself from eating so-called tasty cupcakes. "An, I added vennela essence so it is in black colour" Amy explained "You mean vanilla essence changed cupcake colour?" Andy asked "Yes," Amy said before taking them out of the mould "Have it" Amy said ''Oh my god, how can I eat them'' Andy thought before faking a smile and taking them into his hand "I think they are super yummy and tasty," Amy said "You prepared them so you have to taste them firstly," Andy said "No babe, I prepared them for you so you should have the first" Amy said while shoving cupcakes into his mouth Andy doesn''t know to cry or laugh. These are the probably the worst cupcakes in his life. After forcefully pushing so-called delicious cupcakes Andy forced a smile and moan. "Babe, This is awesome," Andy said "Aww, I know I''m a great cook" Amy praised herself "Let me give this to Lisa and Nina. Nina is craving for cupcakes since yesterday" Amy said "Babe, give them to Ryan and Erik too," Andy said If he is affected by eating black vennela cupcakes then his best friends also need to get affected? This is universal friendship law right? "Yeah, I will give them," Amy said before walking out of the kitchen Andy chuckled and messaged everyone personally that cupcakes are delicious and yummy. .... Erik''s apartment "Ahhh Amy, you are here" Ryan excitedly said "I brought cupcakes for all you and you know, They turned out most delicious" Amy said "Yeah we know Andy just messaged us saying they are delicious and yummy," Lisa said "Open the box. I want to taste them all" Nina said "Okay wait," Amy said before opening the box Everyone widened their eyes when they looked at black cupcakes "Didn''t you want to prepare vanilla cupcakes?" Lisa asked "Yeah these are vanilla cupcakes," Amy said while giving them "Amy, they are -¡ª" Ryan and Erik stopped when Andy gestured them to stop. "If you both don''t eat and Parise my Amy then I will show your dirty pictures to your girlfriends." Andy murmured "Hey, you can''t bully us okay," Erik said You know what, I can bully you." Andy said before shifting beside Lisa "Why did you messaged these are delicious. They look like some scary thing." Lisa murmured Andy chuckled and said "Li, friends have to share everything. If you all share delicious taste then you have to share this so-called delicious taste too." "An, my stomach is full. I can''t eat" Nina said "Ni, one cupcake doesn''t affect your system." Andy before giving them cupcakes Chapter 61 - You Are So Mean After forcing themselves to eat most scary food in their entire life, everyone let out a moan "Aww, delicious" "Yummy" "Babe, you are a great cook," Erik said Andy smiled and said, "Babe, Erik wants another cupcake." "What? Why did I say that?" Erik asked How can eat another cupcake when he already has a tough time to digest one. "Hey don''t be formal okay. She is our Amy. She will sacrifice her cupcake for you. Right, Amy?" Andy said "Yeah take this," Amy said before giving her cupcake to Erik "Why me?" Erik murmured "Call her babe one more time, I will feed you with the whole tray of cupcakes," Andy said "You are so mean" Erik gritted his teeth "Tell me something which I don''t know," Andy said "Amy, who gave you this devilish idea of cooking?" Ryan asked "Idea is mine but the recipe was given by Lisa," Amy said When everyone gave a ''Why did you do that?'' Look, Lisa frowned and said "What? I gave her my recipe book okay." "Wait? Did you made any changes in that?" Lisa asked "Yeah, and that is the reason why my cupcakes turned into so yummy." Amy proudly said "What did you do?" Andy asked "I added five spoons of salt and one whole bottle of vanilla essence." Amy happily explained Everyone widened their eyes in shock and shouted "What?" "No wonder, this is so devilish." Erik groaned "Why did you do that Amy?" Lisa frowned and asked "I felt bad for salt. Why we have to add a pinch of salt when we are adding Half cup of sugar? This is so insane for salt. So I gave priority to salt." Amy explained her mischievous thing. "Oh god, now I''m feeling puckish." Ryan murmured "Babe, what happen to your face? Why it is so pale?" Amy asked "Nothing darling, I''m just wondering how my beautiful wife can prepare such a devil... Uh-huh I mean delicious cupcakes." Andy said "Aww my baby" Amy said before clashing her lips against his "Babe, I need a good Kiss to change my tongue taste," Lisa said while giving a peck on Ryan''s lips "Let''s go to our apartment, I will give you my whole body," Ryan said before lifting her up Nina awkwardly cleared her throat before glancing at Erik who was having a really tough time to handle his strong urge to kiss Nina. .... UK "Why didn''t you informed me about this?" The Young man snapped "Boss that---" Cutting Markus off, The Young man frowned and said: "I don''t need your explanations, Markus." Clamimg himself down, The Young man asked "Did uncle George know about this?" "Yes boss, yesterday I called him and asked about everything," Markus said "Good, Did he informed about situations?" The Young man asked "He said that everything is fine and the place where Andy will stay is safe and secure," Markus explained his conversation with uncle George Okay. Keep an eye on Andy and I don''t need any mess like last time." The Young man said "Okay boss" "How many days he is going to staying here?" The young man asked "One month" "Make sure everything is perfect and also ask government officials to approve everything without delay," The Young man said Markus nodded his head and said "Okay boss" "What about that woman?" The young man asked "Which woman boss?" Markus asked "The one who tried to Leach Andy off?" The young man asked "Clara?" "Yeah what about her?" The young man asked "Our men are following her wherever they could, she is still trying to approach him," Markus said "I think you know what to do if she tries to cling on him again?" The young man said "Yes boss," Markus said "Don''t tell about Andy''s arrival to mom and dad" The Young man said before dashing out of the room .... USA Andy and Amy''s apartment "Hey darling, what are you doing?" Andy asked "Packing your clothes babe," Amy said "We can do this tomorrow," Andy said before taking his clothes from her hand "No, let me finish this work today and tomorrow we can do other things," Amy said "Other things like what? Don''t tell me you have other methods to seduce me?" Andy asked "Stop being cheesy" Amy said while smacking his arm Andy wrapped his arms around her and buried his head on her shoulder "On a serious note, I''m going to miss you, darling." "I will miss you too babe" Amy said "An, what is your flight timings," Amy asked "Tomorrow night eleven" Andy said "Okay," Amy said "What are you doing?" Amy asked when Andy lifted her in his arms "I''m going to reward you so that you will remember me even in my absence," Andy said while walking towards the bed Chapter 62 - An, Wanna Take Bath Together Next day Evening "Babe, what are you doing?" Amy asked while hooking her arms around Andy''s neck "I don''t want you to take trouble for anything in my absence, so I''m preparing everything for you," Andy said "So my baby is arranging this medicines for me?" Amy asked "YES, What if you get a fever suddenly at night? So I''m keeping this medicines for you" Andy said "I love you darling" Amy said "I love you too babe," Andy said "An, wanna take a bath?" Amy asked "Yeah I will," Andy said "Wait? What do you mean by wanna bath?" Andy asked Findling his shirt button, Amy bit her lower lip and said "You know we have to save water for our planet. So taking bath together can save a lot of water darling" Andy chuckled and said "You seriously make me go crazy one day" Amy giving a peck on his lips said "It''s your mistake to be hot. I prefer bathtub to strip you naked" "You look, beautiful babe," Andy said before lifting her up and walking towards the washroom ..... Inside the washroom "Ahhhh" Amy moaned when Andy pressed her against the door and clashed his lips against her "You look so sexy and beautiful," Andy said while nibbling her lower lip Amy completely lost in his sweet yet demanding kiss. She felt more giddy and Frenzy all over her body. She then caught the hem of his t-shirt and helped him to remove it. Andy slid his hands inside her t-shirt and caressed her bare skin. Without breaking kiss, He lifted her up and placed her in the bathtub. Andy then took a deep breath before removing his pant and hovering on her delicate and soft body. Amy moaned louder when Andy started sucking her neck. After leaving love marks everywhere he could, he flipped over and pulled her to his embrace. "How can live one month without seeing you?" Andy said "Don''t worry babe, I will call you every now and then and we can also video call at night," Amy said "Babe, I already brought all groceries for one month so that you can eat whatever you want. Don''t cook anything okay. I already appointed a maid for you. She will come here by morning." Andy said "Aww my baby is cute," Amy said before hugging him tighter "Don''t forget to lock the door properly and check it twice okay," Andy said "If you have any problem please don''t do anything in a rush. Inform to Ryan and Erik." Andy said "I''m going to miss you, baby," Amy said "Last and most important thing, Don''t call Erik baby in my absence," Andy said "So you feel jealous when I call Erik baby?" Amy asked "Yes I''m very jealous and possessive about you," Andy said "You are behaving like a child," Amy said "Does the child do this?" Andy asked while fondling her breast Amy moaned when he took one of her breast into his mouth and the other one in his hand. ..... Lisa and Ryan''s apartment "Babe, Is it necessary to go?" Ryan asked "Yeah, grandpa personally called me. You know right he won''t call me there until unless it is necessary" Lisa said "So when are you planning to visit Shelton mansion?" Ryan asked "Tomorrow" Lisa said "Do you want me to join?" Ryan asked "No darling, They still doesn''t know about our relationship. So let''s keep it as a secret." Lisa said "We will do as you say," Ryan said and buried his face on her neck "What happen, babe?" Lisa asked "I hate your family. Oh god, they are so cunning." Ryan said Ryan hates Shelton family for being cunning towards Lisa. They not only mistreated but every time they insult her whenever she calls or visit grandpa Shelton. "So you hate grandpa too?" Lisa said "Grandpa is sweet but your mother and father are cunning. I want to strangle them to death whenever I see them." Ryan said Lisa chuckled and said, "Why do you look so cute and sexy whenever you have this anger expression on your face." "I look cuter whenever I see you like this" Ryan said before removing her top Lisa widened her eyes and said, "You are unbelievable sometimes." "I love you darling" Ryan said while pinning her down clashing his lips against hers ...... Chapter 63 - Pinky Promise? 10:00 PM After having a long bath for almost three hours, Amy and Andy freshened up when it was almost time to his flight. "What happen?" Andy asked Clutching into his sleeves, Amy lowered her head and slowly shook her head. Andy wrapped on hand around her shoulder and started walking outside. .... Outside "An, If you face any problem with government officials, don''t forget to call me," Erik said while hugging him "Uh Uh, Okay," Andy said hugging him back "Have a safe journey and come back fast," Ryan said "Yeah I will return soon," Andy said "An, We will miss you," Lisa said while hugging him "I will miss you all," Andy said Erik chuckled and said, "Only if that word is true." "Hey! I seriously going to miss you all." Andy retorted "Yeah, He will seriously miss Amy and their night adventures," Ryan commented "That''s true" Nina chuckled and said Andy awkwardly starched his forehand and looked around only to find Amy Standing in the corner with tears in her eyes. Andy walked towards her and said "I''m leaving" Amy lowered her head and slowly nodded her head. Her eyes were already teared up. She could feel her heart beating fast and legs turning weak with the thought she has to live without Andy for one month. She literally don''t want him to go but she can''t stop him because it''s his dream to establish a branch in the UK. On the other hand, Andy was feeling aww in his heart. It''s just a few days he and Amy were staying together but she became like his drug. He can''t live without her. He didn''t want to go to the UK without her but Father Francis strictly restricted him for taking Amy there, though he doesn''t know the reason but he decided to obey his father. "Babe ¡ª" Cutting him off Amy pounced upon him and started crying. "Don''t cry babe" Andy tried to console "I''m feeling very weird at heart," Amy said in between in her sobs "Silly, don''t cry like a child. I will come back soon" Andy said Amy hugged him tighter and said "Pinky promise?" Andy held tiny hand and said "Pinky promise" "If not by your beside then where will I go? I have many things to do for you, for us darling, I want to kiss you, kiss each and every part of your body." Andy said Amy blushed and said, "Stop being shameless." Andy pulled her closer and clashed their lips together. Amy hooked her arms around his neck and kissed him back with the same intensity and desire. After kissing for a while, Andy reluctantly broke the kiss when they were breathless. Andy smiled and said "Take care of yourself and Please don''t try to become a chef okay" "Uhh okay," Amy said "An, Don''t worry, we will keep our Amy safe," Ryan said "An, You are getting late," Erik said while glancing at the watch "Babe, Are you dropping him?" Amy asked Andy frowned and said "I told you not to call him BABE" Amy smiled and said "You said not to call him babe in your absence" "Honey, this is insane, you can''t call him babe," Andy said Amy hooked her arms around his neck and said "So Mr Francis is getting jealous" "Obviously I will be jealous." "You look cute when you are jealous," Amy said while pinching his cheeks Andy helplessly shook his head and said: "You seriously know how to lock me up." Nina rolled her eyes and said "We seriously pissed off with your PDA. Will you please stop it." "Yeah it''s hurting," Erik said "Erik, It hurts here right," Ryan said while pointing towards his little brother "Stop talking nonsense," Erik said Ryan chuckled and said "Don''t worry I know a horny women who can help you" Erik frowned and said "I''m not interested in any horny women" "Please take care of her" Andy said When everyone nodded their heads, kissing top of Amy''s head, Andy left with a heavy heart. .... One hour later Amy and Andy''s apartment After talking with Lisa and Nina, Amy entered her room. She sighed when she looked at the white empty cold bed. It''s been only one hour but she was fucking missing him already. ''How can you live for one month without Andy'' Amy thought and sat on the edge of the bed Going through Andy''s pictures in her phone, He helplessly shook her head when she realised she can''t stop thinking about him for a second. She smiled and tried to call him only to find out it is switched off. Amy smacked her own head and said "Damn Amy, You seriously missing him so hard." She then grabbed Andy''s pillow, sprayed his perfume and hugged fluffy pillow tighter. Though it''s not warm and comfortable like Andy, She has to adjust with the pillow for one month .... Chapter 64 - His Body Is Perfect Next day morning Amy and Andy''s apartment Amy groaned in frustration when her ringtone echoed throughout the room. "Damn" Amy crused and got up from the bed to receive the call. Her mood was already off without Andy by her side. She doesn''t remember when she fell asleep last night. It was too hard to catch asleep without him. Though she hugged his pillow, she felt his absence in her life. Amy face lit up when she glanced at the caller ID. "Hello" Amy said "What took you so long to receive my call? Are you fine?" Andy asked "I was just sleeping," Amy said "So Did you sleep well?" Andy asked "No, It''s very difficult to sleep without you," Amy said Andy chuckled and said, "Mrs Francis the ultimate heavy sleeper couldn''t sleep because her smart, handsome, sexy hubby is away from her." Amy rolled her eyes and said, "Don''t think heavily about yourself Mr Francis." "What? I know I''m important to you more than your sleep" Andy said "No, sleep is my first love and you are secondary," Amy said "How can you say that wifey? Am I not important to you?" Andy asked Without waiting for her reply he added "The way you cried when I''m leaving and that is enough to say I''m the most important person in your life. Right, Mrs Francis?" Ignoring his question completely, Amy asked: "When did you reached UK?" "Just before one hour," Andy said "What is the time difference?" Amy asked "Five hours babe and Now here it is three in the afternoon," Andy said "So when you are going to meet officials for taking permissions?" Amy asked "Yeah today evening," Andy said "Where are living right now?" Amy said "It''s uncle George''s farmhouse darling," Andy said "Amy" "Hmm" "I appointed a maid for you, she will be there at any minute. I already told her everything about your taste and preferences, she will cook everything and on a serious note, Please don''t try to become a chef." Andy said "Oh god Andy, I think you forget about my cooking skills. Didn''t you remembered my tasty cupcakes?" Amy said Andy helplessly shook his head and said: "I don''t want you to get hurt anywhere in my absence and don''t go alone anywhere and if you want anything just ask Erik and be with him okay." Amy nodded her head "Yeah I will stay close with him. Why don''t you ask Erik to hug me and cuddle me while sleeping? You can also ask him to piggyback me whenever I tried of walking and also ask him to feed me with his own hands when I feel hungry." When Andy didn''t say anything for a long time, Amy added: "An, Are you there?" "Hmm" "What happen? Did you eat anything?" Amy asked "Why don''t you ask Erik to feed you?" Andy said with a very Jealousy tone "That''s not a bad idea, I will just call him and ask to feed me with his own hands and after feeding me he will also help me to take a bubble bath. You remember how me and Erik used to take a bubble bath together when we were kids?" Amy said "Seriously Amy? You are making me boil in Jealousy and anger" Andy said "Aren''t you the one who said to be with him?" Amy said "I said to be close with him not to stick to him," Andy said "He is body is so soft. Did you ever observed his toned muscles? They are perfect." Amy said Andy frowned and said, "Don''t force me to come back and show you who''s body is perfect." "Aww, you don''t know how cute you are sounding Mr Francis," Amy said "I will surely punish you in the bed if you even touch his pinky," Andy said "I can''t wait to get punished by you, Mr Francis," Amy said Andy chuckled and helplessly shook his head. He never missed someone so much in his entire life. Amy is very special and she meant a world to him. After talking about random things Andy sighed and said: "I got to go darling." "Okay" "Take care of yourself and maintain distance from Erik okay," Andy said "Are you still jealous of him?" Amy asked "Yes, why wouldn''t I be jealous when my wife calling him babe and praising his toned muscles in front of me," Andy said Amy chuckled and said "Come fast okay" "Yeah" "Bye babe" "See you soon darling" Andy said and hanged the call .... Chapter 65 - I Just Called To Say I Love You Shelton mansion. Outside. "Babe, Are you sure?" Ryan asked When Lisa nodded her head, Ryan smiled and said: "If you face any problem, don''t forget to call me." "Okay babe," Lisa said while giving a peck on his lips "Babe, you can''t do this," Ryan said "What?" "You are provoking me again," Ryan complained "I just gave a peck darling," Lisa said "Your pinky is enough to raise my hormones," Ryan said "Stop it," Lisa said "What? I just want to calm my hormones darling." Ryan said before sliding his hand into her t-shirt "Babe, I have to go," Lisa said "Just one round," Ryan said "No, I''m not going to fall for this ''Just one round'' word Mr Francis," Lisa said while smacking his arm "But" "We can fool around as much as we want at night. Now please let me go." Lisa said and hopped out of the car Ryan helplessly shook his hand and started the engine. ..... Inside the mansion As soon as Lisa entered the mansion, maids started greeting her with a huge smile on their faces. Their young miss was coming back home after five years and it was a big thing for them. Though Lisa''s step-sister Erica stays in the mansion she never talk politely with maids and always insults them without any reason which pissed them off and also increased their concern for Lisa. When one of the maids told Mother Shelton that Lisa is back to the mansion, she chuckled and rushed towards her. "Ahh Lisa, my baby, you are finally back to our home." Mother Shelton faked a smile Lisa sighed and said "Don''t worry Mrs Shelton, I Just came to visit grandpa" pausing for a while she added, "I don''t see dad around you, Why don''t you shut your pretentious caring over me?" Mother Shelton smiled and said, "Darling, you are getting me wrong." Lisa rolled her eyes and snapped "I''m not stupid like my father to trust your fake smile." "Lisa, How dare you to snap your mother like that? Don''t you have manners?" Father Shelton frowned and shouted "My manners depend on the person with whom I''m talking." Lisa calmly said "She is your mother and ¡ª" Cutting him off Lisa corrected "Stepmother" "You are the who treats her like your stepmother but she always loved and cared for you." Father Shelton snapped Lisa frowned and said "Creating differences between us is love and care? If yes then I don''t want such kind of love and care, dad" "Lisa" Father Shelton shouted and about to salp her but someone grabbed his hand "Stop it" Grandpa Shelton shouted "From where did you learn this kind of stupid behaviour? How can you raise your hand on your daughter like this?" Grandpa Shelton snapped "But dad, Lisa disrespecting her mother." Father Shelton said "Her mother? Let me tell you one thing, Her mother Daisy Shelton died Several years ago. How can she disrespect a person who is not near her?" Grandpa Shelton said "Dad, she is insulting Kathleen" Father Shelton said "She is not her mother." Grandpa Shelton said Mother Shelton gritted her teeth and thought ''This old man is too noisy'' Lisa helplessly shook her head when Mother Shelton started sobbing. She always use such type of methods to provoke Father Shelton against her. "Dad, you can''t insult my wife." Father Shelton said Ignoring father Shelton words, Grandpa Shelton held Lisa''s hand and said "Darling, let''s go to my room and talk" Lisa smiled and walked away with him leaving frowning father Shelton and mother Shelton behind. ..... Amy and Andy''s apartment "What?" Amy asked "I just called to say I love you" Andy smiled and said Amy rolled her eyes and said "Seriously Andy? This is the sixth time you are calling me, Are you crazy?" "Yes, I became crazy in your love darling." Andy smiled "Stop being so shameless" Amy snapped "What? Saying I love you to my sexiest wife isn''t shameless, it is the most romantic thing ever babe." Andy said Amy helplessly shook her head. This man really doing crazy things today. Calling his wife just to propose isn''t it romantic? Yes, It is the most romantic and sweet thing that a husband can do. Right? "Don''t call me until you complete all your works," Amy said and hanged the call Andy chuckled and caressed her wallpaper in his phone and said "I love you and I miss you, babe." "Uhh, The great Andy Francis is missing his wife?" Uncle George chuckled and said "Yeah, I''m missing her a lot." Andy smiled and said "I''m so happy for you young man, I can already see major changes in your life." Uncle George said "She fulfilled my life with love and joy. She completes me." Andy said Uncle George smiled and secretly forwarded Andy''s voice to someone with a caption ''Just like you'' Chapter 66 - Virtual Date Shelton mansion "So you are in love with that Francis guy?" Grandpa Shelton asked When Lisa nodded her head, Grandpa Shelton sighed and asked "Are you serious with this relationship? Do you both just playing a common friends game? Ummm... What was it? Friends with benefits right?" Lisa vigorously shook her head and defended "No, we are pretty serious with this relationship. I don''t how to say it but we both can''t live without each other." Grandpa Shelton smiled and asked "Is he good to you? Do you want me to teach how your grandma used to control me?" Lisa chuckled and said, "He is a scared cat in front of me, Grandpa." "That''s good," Grandpa Shelton said "Wait? How did you about managed to get to know about our relationship?" Lisa asked They suppressed everything right? How grandpa Shelton tracked information about their relationship? Grandpa Shelton chuckled and said, "You are still under my wings darling." Lisa helplessly shook her head and rested her head on his chest. "When did you both decided to announce about your relationship?" Grandpa Shelton asked Lisa smiled and said "We are thinking to announce in Andy''s wedding banquet Ina very grand way. It will be like a stab in your so-called daughter in law''s heart right?" Grandpa Shelton chuckled and said, "Yes, she will go crazy when she gets to know that you are going to become daughter in law of Francis." Lisa smiled and said, "That is what me and Ryan wants." "Great" Grandpa Shelton always hates Mother Shelton for being so arrogant towards Lisa. He also gets irritated whenever Mother Shelton boasts about her daughter Erica and her boyfriend who is good for nothing. Unlike Lisa, Erica is careless, arrogant, overconfident, self aggrandize about her status. She doesn''t even know alphabets of a business but Lisa herself managing a company which was established all by her talent and hard work. Erica always dependent on her parents and boyfriend Noah Lewis who just time passes with women and bearing Erica only for the sake of his business. ..... Uk Global cooperations "An, He is Michael Stewart, Chairman of Stewart cooperations." Uncle Geroge said "Hello Mr Stewart." Andy politely greeted a man who was standing in a daze Uncle Geroge rolled his eyes and shook his best friend shoulder and called him out "Michael" Coming into his senses uncle Michael smiled and said: "Sit down Mr Francis." "Did we met before? Why do I feel you look so similar to my dad?" Andy asked Michael Stewart vigorously shook his head and said: "No young man, This is probably the first time we are meeting." Andy scrunched his eyebrows when he sensed ''I''m hiding something'' tone from Uncle Michael "So let''s talk about business?" Uncle Michael said Andy smiled and stood up from his seat to present a seminar about the project he was willing to start in the UK. He wanted to collaborate with Stewart cooperations which is one of the biggest company in the UK. Michael Stewart is calm, humble to the persons whom he love and trust but furious and fierce to the persons who irritates him. He is not only the chairman of legendary Stewart cooperations but also his claws spread all over the country. There is nothing that Stewart cooperation doesn''t get involved. Their claws also spread into the underworld and everyone declared him as ''kING'' and now Stewart cooperations and his underworld business was passed into the hands of his son Lucas Stewart. Michael Stewart doesn''t attend any meeting until unless it is important to him. After presenting a seminar on his project Andy sighed and said "Mr Stewart." Uncle Michael smiled and said "Umm... Seminar is good and Stewart cooperations is looking forward to the collaborations Young man." Andy smiled and said "Thank you" Uncle Michael patted his shoulder and said "Why don''t you visit Stewart cooperations tomorrow. So that we can finalize the deal." "Yeah sure," Andy said "So do you have any work tonight?" Uncle Michael asked Andy starched his forehead and said "I wanna take my wife for a date" "I thought only you visited UK." Uncle Michael said "Yeah but it''s a virtual date" "Sounds great" "What about tomorrow?" Uncle Geroge asked "Yeah I''m free tomorrow" Andy replied "Great we can celebrate this collaboration in my farmhouse." Uncle Michael said Andy thought for a while and nodded his head "Okay Mr Stewart" "So¡ª" Uncle Michael about to ask something but interrupted by Amy''s phone call "I have to take this" Andy excused himself and went outside .... "Hey babe," Andy said "Did everything went well?" Amy asked "Yes Darling, Everything is fine and we are going to collaborate with Stewart cooperations," Andy said "Oh, that''s really great. I want to reward you with my soft milky body for this achievement but too bad you are away." Amy said Andy helplessly shook his head and said: "You surely knows how to provoke my little brother." Amy chuckled and said, "Your little brother is very innocent that always falls for my tricks." "Yeah, He is innocent only for you," Andy said "That''s good" Andy smiled and asked, "Wanna have a date with me?" "What?" "I mean virtual date darling," Andy said "How? I mean is it even possible?" Amy asked "Wanna see?" Andy asked When Amy said "Yes" Andy chuckled and said "Okay listen, I will video call you within half an hour. So get ready babe" "Okay," Amy said and hanged the call ...... Chapter 67 - You Are Too Sweet Baby Amy and Andy''s apartment Though it is a virtual date, Amy having a tough time in selecting an outfit for herself. She wants everything to be perfect. "Ahhh, I doesn''t have a good outfit for a date." Amy groaned in frustration "Babe, it isn''t like Andy will mind when you wear Pj''s," Nina said "Yeah, He won''t mind if you video call him all naked" Lisa said Amy blushed and said, "It is our first date after we got married, it should be perfect." After glancing at all her party outfits for almost ten minutes, she picked up a blue coloured short dress and showed it to her two best friends. "This is perfect" Nina excitedly said "Aww, it gonna be tough for Andy to control his already excited little brother." Lisa chuckled and said Amy blushed harder thinking about his little brother and quickly dashed into the washroom to change her dress .... Half an hour later Checking herself for almost 1000th time, Amy took a deep breath to control her emotions. Though it is a virtual date, Amy was feeling giddy all over her body. She could feel adrenaline gushing down her nerves. Every time when Andy does anything special to her, she feels elated and happy. She always admired this loving and caring nature of Andy. Though he was far away from her, he was doing cute little things to keep her happy. Is She was really surprised to see this new angle in Andy? Yes, why wouldn''t she be surprised? Andy who only talk about business with her now actually doing most romantic things for her. Amy came into her senses when Andy called her. She smiled and reapplied her lipstick before receiving his call. Andy widened his eyes in shock when he looked at his wife who was looking like an angel. "What are you staring at Mr Francis?" Amy asked "You look fucking awesome," Andy said Amy blushed and said, "And you look handsome." Andy chuckled and said, "Tell me something which I don''t know darling." Amy rolled her eyes and said "Stop praising yourself, Mr Francis" "Amy" "Hmm" "You seriously looking awesome." When Amy blushed and lowered her head, Andy smiled and asked: "Are you ready for a date?" "YES" "Turn your camera back and Close your eyes," Andy said "Why?" "Just close your eyes babe, I have a surprise for you," Andy said "Okay," Amy said and closed her eyes "Now, I will guide you towards the balcony," Andy said When Amy nodded her head, Andy started guiding her. After two minutes when Amy reached the balcony, Andy smiled and said: "Turn your camera towards you and slowly open your eyes babe." Amy nodded her head and slowly opened her eyes only to find a beautifully decorated balcony with rose petals and lights. Cute little table was placed in between the balcony which was filled with different food items and wine. "You made this?" Amy excitedly asked "Well, I thought it should be some special" Andy said "Awww thank you" Amy smiled and said "You liked it?" "I loved it, babe," Amy said "Thank god you liked it," Andy said "How? I mean how you managed to do this?" Amy asked "I took Ryan and Erik''s help," Andy said "So my hubby was trying different things to impress me?" Amy asked while sitting on a chair Andy nodded his head and said, "I want to try many different things with you but too bad you are far away from me." "Does Different thing includes spanking too?" Amy asked "Yes, I love to spank you, Mrs Francis," Andy said "Did I tell you something?" Amy asked "NO" "Well, I love to get spanked by you, Mr Francis," Amy said Andy helplessly shook his head and said "God Amy, you know how difficult it is for me to control my little brother. He is jumping in excitement." Amy cheeks turned red when he said that. She could feel butterflies running all over her stomach and feeling frenzy all over her body. She then bit her lower lip and said: "Stop being shameless." "Don''t do that babe?" "What?" "I get aroused when you bite your lower lip," Andy said "Stop it" "What? It''s not my mistake darling. Your lips are so juicy and attractive." "Pervert" "Okay fine, Open bowls in front of you, I have ordered your favourite food and wine," Andy said "You are too sweet babe," Amy said while opening bowls "Only for you darling," Andy said Amy blushed and started serving herself and on the other hand, Andy was also doing the same. ... One hour later "Babe, just one more minute," Andy said Amy rolled her eyes and said "No" "Babe, Pease I just want to stare at my beautiful wife Andy said After eating dinner together, Amy and Andy talked about many random things and when it is almost midnight Amy decided to hang the call but her shameless husband wanted to stare her for the whole night. "It is already midnight Andy, you have to take some rest." Amy glared at her shameless husband "No, I don''t want to sleep alone," Andy said "Shut up and sleep for a while," Amy said and hanged the call She then took Andy''s t-shirt and quickly changed into it. From the day he left to Uk, Amy was wearing his t-shirts so that she could feel his smell on her body. After applying her night creams, Amy smiled and dozed off to the sleep. Chapter 68 - Turning Down Next day evening Erik''s apartment Nina frowned when she heard some splashing sounds from the living room. She thought for a while before getting up from the bed and started walking towards the living room. She was about to reach the living room but widened her eyes in shock when she heard a woman voice. A hot woman in Erik''s apartment and Nina knows What it meant. "How dumb you are", Nina cursed herself for trusting Erik one more time. She was mad and frustrated. Mad for trusting womaniser like him and frustrated for loving him again and expecting too much from him. Here she was thinking lifetime thing with him but there he brought his fling to spend sexy time with her. She expected he has changed for good but who would have thought he still preferred sex with other women than love with Nina. Expectations gives disappointment right? Not wanting to disturb them and hurting herself once again Nina took a deep breath and about to walk towards the bedroom but stopped when she heard slapping sound. *THUD* *THUD* "Get out of my sight," Erik shouted "What happen Erik? Why the hell are you turning me down?" A woman asked "It is non of your damn business Emma." Erik snapped Emma frowned and asked, "Erik, Are you on high?" Without waiting for his answer Emma removed her top and said: "Let us fix it over hot sex." "Get lost from here, I''m not interested in sex with you," Erik shouted "But why? I want you babe" Emma said and removed her bra Erik frowned and about to walk away from her, Emma grabbed his hand and hugged him behind "Babe, I think you forget how you get high by seeing my breast. Let me remind you." Emma said and started rubbing her breast against his body Erik frowned deeper and pushed her away "Do you think your breasts her world''s best one, t Then you are wrong. You are nothing in comparison with my woman and your breasts are nothing in comparison with her." "Don''t shame my breasts like that," Emma said "If you think you can turn me on by rubbing your naked body, then you are completely mistaken, Emma. I don''t turn on even if you spread your legs wide open and play with your clit." Pausing for a while pointing towards his little brother, He said "He gets excited and make things difficult to me when my woman lay her pinky on me. Her pinky is enough for me to get high" "Do you know they are many men dying to sleep with me? You are gonna regret it later." Emma snapped Erik gritted his teeth and shouted, "Get out of here, I don''t want my woman to feel bad for having sex with a horny woman like you." "I want you Erik," Emma said and hugged him "Trust me if I say I can kill you here and walk out like nothing happen" Erik threatened before pushing her away Emma gulped in fear and took her handbag and left. After making sure Emma left out of his sight, Erik took a deep breath before crashing on the couch. "So her boobs are nothing in comparison with whom?" Nina asked Erik widened his eyes and looked at Nina who was staring at him. Does she overheard everything? What if she didn''t overhear their conversation? What if she misunderstood him? Would she believe him if he said that he actually shamed Emma''s boobs and threatened her not touch him only for her? Would she believe him if he said that only she has the right to touch him? Would she believe him if he said that he didn''t touch that woman? "Ni" "Why did you turned her down?" Nina asked Nina stopped when she heard slapping sound and overheard all their conversion. She felt extremely happy when he turned down other women only to be with her. This is actually the first time that Erik turned down a woman. Though that woman stripped herself naked but he didn''t give damn about it. "You overheard everything?" Erik asked Nina chuckled and said, "I panicked when I heard a woman voice and about to go back but who would have thought that Erik Parks actually turned down a hot woman who stripped herself naked exclusively for him." Pulling her in his embrace, Erik asked: "Do you know why I did that?" "Yeah, That woman is failed to turn you on," Nina said "And why she failed to turn me on even after standing half-naked in front of me?" Erik asked Nina pretended to think and said "Umm....may be your tools are weak." Erik pinned her down and said, "Do want me to show that my tools are prefect and energetic as always." Nina gulped in nervousness with their faces apart. It is so intense for her when he looks straight into her eyes. Why the hell he is not kissing? Which woman can resist a man like him who turn down a hot woman for her? She wanted him to kiss her, she wants to taste his lips too. Only she knew how much she missed his kisses. On the other hand, things were equally difficult to Erik. He also wanted to taste her lips but wouldn''t it be like taking advantage of her? It isn''t like they didn''t kissed in past. If it is before three years he wouldn''t resist his strong urge to kiss her but now things were quite different between them. What if she thinks he is pervert? But at the same time, he was thinking one kiss doesn''t affect right? .... Chapter 69 - Beautiful Present When Erik caressed her cheeks, Nina closed her eyes wanting him to take an initiative. She waited... Waited but frowned when nothing happened. She opened her eyes and frowned deeper when she looked at Erik who was trying very hard to control his desire to kiss her. *THUD* *THUD* "Ouchh... Babe, that hurts." Erik groaned in pain when Nina kicked him and his back hit a cold floor. Getting up from the couch Nina snapped "Don''t you find my lips attractive?" Before walking towards her room. "When did I say that? Your lips are so juicy and attractive as always babe." Erik said After few minutes Erik realised something and widened his eyes in shock. "Damn you, idiot." Erik cursed himself and rushed towards her room ..... Bedroom Wrapping his arms around Nina, Erik sighed and asked "Do you want me to kiss you?" "Just leave me," Nina said while Wiggling out of his embrace "Babe, you can''t leave me like this," Erik said "Why don''t you sit in one corner and deal with your excited hormones?" Nina said while looking at a big bulge under his pants "Babe, he never listens to me whenever you are around him," Erik said "Is it so? Then why don''t you tell him that no matter how hard he suffer, you are not going to give in for the moment." Nina snapped Erik chuckled and asked, "Are you mad because I didn''t kiss you?" "I''m not," Nina said "Are you sure? Your nose turns super red whenever you are mad." Erik said while wrapping his arms around her "Stop it," Nina said and struggled to come out of his embrace but nothing worked "Don''t struggle, babe, it''s not gonna work," Erik said and pulled her closer "So you want me to kiss you?" Erik asked while caressing her lower lip Nina blushed and said "I¡ªImmmmmm" Nina swallowed her remaining words when Erik pressed their lips together. Pulling her closer he deepened the kiss, Nina closed her eyes and wrapped her hands around his neck. She moaned when he pushed his tongue inside her mouth. The kiss was so sweet yet passionate than all the kisses they shared at past. His kisses were demanding that Nina couldn''t help but moan louder. Erik wrapped her legs around his waist and started sucking her lower lip. The more he kissed her, The fire in him started raising like a volcano. Though he kissed many women in past but Nina is very special to him. Three long years only she knew how much she missed him and wanted him in her life. Now she was trying very hard to keep the flow with him but his kisses making her go dizzy all she could do was give in and let him do what he wanted to do. *AHEM* *AHEM* "Damn, how long he is gonna kiss Ni?" Ryan asked Lisa frowned and slapped his hand "I told you not to make a sound." "What? It''s been ten minutes we are waiting here for them to Complete their passionate, sweet kissing but they are not yet done." Ryan said "Aww, I''m happy for them," Amy said while smiling cheekily When Nina heard their voice, she widened her eyes and tried to push Erik off. "Babe, what happen?" Erik asked Nina quickly get off him and fixed her clothes "we are just ¡ª" Cutting her off Ryan said "You were just sucking each other lips dry. Right?" Erik scratched his forehead and wrapped his arms around Nina. "Here we are thinking that Nina is staying with Erik because she was bored when we left the office but would have thought that they were busy in kissing each other." Amy glared at her friend "It also includes sucking and nibbling too." Lisa chuckled and said Nina blushed harder and buried her face on his chest. "So finally our girl is back to the track," Amy said "YES" Erik said Ryan wrapped his arms around Lisa and said "Babe, let''s go." "Where?" "What? My hormones got all excited there open PDA and I think only you can cool them off." Ryan said Lisa chuckled and nodded her head before leaving with Ryan "Babe, Do you want me to kiss you again," Erik asked while wrapping his arms around her "Oh god, why the hell my hubby is far away from me." Amy groaned in frustration Nina chuckled and said "Poor girl" "I will beat him black and blue after his return." Amy before dialling his number ..... "Hey babe," Andy said "Why the hell are you away from me," Amy shouted "What happen? Did anyone bullied you?" Andy asked "Everyone is bulling me with their PDA" Amy complained "So Mrs Francis want me to come back and full fill her lewd thoughts?" Andy asked "So what if I have lewd thoughts? I have all rights to thinks lewd things about us okay." Amy defended "I love if you have such thoughts for us, babe," Andy said "I''m missing you a lot," Amy said "Ummm... Let me do something to make you happy." Andy said "What? Are you planning to arrange another virtual date?" Amy asked "I don''t have any problem if want to have another date but now I want to give a beautiful present to my beautiful wife," Andy said "Hey, Don''t tell me to go to a mall and buy with your money," Amy said "No babe, just go to our room and open the white wardrobe which we left free," Andy said "Umm...Okay" Amy said and walked towards the wardrobe After two minutes when Amy open the wardrobe she gasped in surprise..... Chapter 70 - Cute And Innocent When Amy open the wardrobe, she gasped in surprise when beautifully decorated red colour love shaped box greeted her. Amy chuckled and said, "What did you planned this time Mr Francis?" "Open it, babe," Andy said " Okay," Amy said and started removing a cute bow slowly as it is the most precious thing in the world. After placing bow carefully on the bedside table, she slowly opened the loved shaped box only to find cute love shaped different flavoured chocolates and lovable note for his beautiful wife. Immediately shoving her favourite Ferraro rocher in her mouth, she smiled and moaned. "An, you are the best husband in the whole world," Amy said "Did you read that note" Andy asked "Wait, I''m reading," Amy said while holding the note. Note:- Babe, You are the most important asset for me which fills colours and happiness in my life. I never expected that I will miss you so badly. Without you, every second is like a decade for me. Though you are physically away from me, but mentally you are with me all time. ¡ªYours always missing husband "Awww, You are such a sweetheart darling," Amy said while wiping her happy tears away "I miss you, babe. I wish I could come back now." Andy said "So my husband is missing me so baldy that he wanted to come back?" Amy asked "Yes" "But I''m not missing you, there is someone who keeps me happy in your absence," Amy said "What? Who is that stupid?" Andy frowned asked "Hey, Don''t call him stupid okay? He is just cute and innocent." Amy said Andy frowned deeper and closed his eyes to control his strong urge to kick that cute and innocent person who keeps his wife happy in his absence. How dare to that person to keep his wife happy? Only he has that potential to keep his wife happy right? The Jealous and possessive shade in his instincts to beat that person black and blue and make him stand on fireboxes so that he can never dare to talk with his Amy and her make happy. When Andy didn''t say anything, Amy chuckled and said "Andy" "Hmm" "You know that cute and innocent one is very clean and his eyes were so adorable. His nose is sharp and his cute little talks always makes me happy and energetic." Amy said "How can you praise some other man''s eyes and nose in front of your jealous husband?" Andy asked Looking himself at his mirror Andy said "Even my eyes are cute. No, my eyes are cuter than that man''s eyes." Touching his nose with one of his hand, Andy said: "My nose is sharper than his." "An, you never saw that cute and innocent one? How can you say he is better than you? "Amy asked "I don''t need to see him, my man instincts says that I''m the cutest and innocent man than that dinosaur," Andy said "You are calling him dinosaur? How can you call him?" Amy snapped Andy frowned and pouted his lips. How can his wife support that person like that? Is she losing interest in him? Why the fuck that dinosaur entered into their beautiful wife? "Andy" "Hmm" "I''m going to adopt him tomorrow," Amy said "How can you support that dinosaur?" "Wait? What? Whom will you adopt?" Andy asked "That cute and innocent puppy," Amy said "Puppy? Isn''t he a man?" Andy asked "When did I say he is a man? You are the one who felt all possessive and jealous thinking that he is a man." Amy said "Why wouldn''t I be jealous? My wife is praising him a lot." Andy said "It''s not my fault darling. He is so cute than you." Amy said "Babe, Do you want to adopt him for real?" Andy asked "Yes" "No, I''m not okay with it," Andy said How can he be okay with it? Whether it is a puppy or a person, he doesn''t like when his wife cares anyone other than him. No person is allowed to be clingy other than him with his wife. "So you are jealous with puppy too?" Amy asked "YES" Andy said "Why don''t you adopt female one instead of that dinosaur?" "But I want to adopt him," Amy said His cute request is enough for him to keep all his reasons aside and accept whatever she says. "Ummm... Okay but you should maintain distance with him." Andy said "Okay," Amy said "So when will adopt that dinosaur?" Andy asked "He isn''t dinosaur okay and I''m going to adopt him today itself," Amy said "Okay okay. It''s getting late. Bye babe." Amy said and hanged the call .... UK Farmhouse Looking at the blank screen Andy sighed. His wife seriously knowns how to hang him with jealous and hotness Just them maid entered the room and said "sir, Mr Stewart and Mrs Stewart are here to visit you." "I''m coming," Andy said and gestured maid to leave Andy massaged his forehead and sighed when he couldn''t able to figure out why Mr Stewart was giving him special treatment. .... Chapter 71 - Mens Duty Living room "Hello Mr Stewart." Andy politely greeted them "Hello, young man." Uncle Michael smiled and said Wrapping his arms around his wife''s waist, He smiled and said: "She is my beautiful, sexy wife Rosy Stewart." Rosy slammed his hand and said, "Behave Mr Stewart." "What?" "How many times I have to say to exclude that beautiful and sexy words while introducing me." Aunt Rosy said "It''s your mistake to be beautiful" Uncle Michael said Ignoring Uncle Michael''s explanations Aunt Rosy walked towards Andy and hugged him. He was exactly like him. same face, same eyes, same nose and lips. She then helplessly shook her head and thought ''wouldn''t it be shocking when they are not similar. After all they are twins right?'' "I''m so happy to see you." Aunt Rosy said Completely taken aback by Aunt Rosy sudden hug, Andy quickly composed himself and wrapped his arms around her. He doesn''t know what he was thinking at that time but this hug was very pure and genuine for him that he can''t resist and hug her back without any hesitation. "How are you, my boy?" Aunt Rosy asked "I''m fine aunty," Andy said "You can call me mom." Aunt Rosy said When andy hesitated for a while, Aunt Rosy said: "you are like our son Andy, don''t hesitate to call us mom and dad." Andy smiled and said "Okay mom" "Aunt, I mean mom, Did you observed that our eyes and nose are similar?" Andy asked "Yeah, we share same eyes." Aunt Rosy said Aunt Rosy cupped his face and asked: "Did you eat anything?" "No, I will order something," Andy said "How can you order food from outside when I''m around you. Just wait for ten minutes, I will prepare dinner for you." Aunt Rosy said "No aun¡ªI mean mom, I will ¡ª" Aunt Rosy flicked his forehead and said "You can''t say no to mom''s food" After saying this Aunt Rosy quickly walked towards the kitchen. "An" "Can I ask you something, Mr Stewart?" Andy said He has many doubts about everything. Why outsiders whom he never met in his life will treat him so specially? Why would someone ask him to call them as mom and dad without any reason? Isn''t it normal for him to have such doubts? Yes, it''s very normal right. "I know you would have many doubts about us but trust me, Andy, our intentions are pure." Uncle Michael said "We never met before, so isn''t it normal for me to get confused and Startled by your sudden love and affection? It isn''t like I''m not okay with your love but it is just ¡ª I think you are understating what I meant." Andy said Yes, He was very happy with love and care that they are giving to them but he just has a weird feeling about everything. " Yeah, I completely agree with you but don''t stress over it for now. We are here just to take care of you and we think that you are like our family." Uncle Michael tried his best to explain him Andy thought for a while and nodded his head. "So, I heard that you got married recently. Is it true?" Uncle Michael asked Andy smiled and said, "yes, she is my best friend before and now she is my wife." "Ahhh. You got married?" Aunt Rosy asked while walking towards them "Yes honey" "She might be damn beautiful" Aunt Rosy said "Yeah," Andy said while showing Amy''s picture to them "Awww, she is so cute just like my Ros." Uncle Michael said while pinching her cheeks "Is it love marriage?" "Yes, she loved me since childhood and I was the who proposed for marriage and we got married within an hour after the proposal," Andy explained his love story to them Aunt Rosy then smacked her husbands hand and said "Learn something from Andy" "What? Even I proposed you too darling." Uncle Michael said "Shut up, if not for my guts and bold nature, you would have never proposed me." Aunt Rosy snapped "But I proposed you right?" Uncle Michael said "When did you proposed to me? Proposing at the time of your wedding with some other woman isn''t considered a proposal? If I would have never threatened your so-called fiancee, you would never propose me." "But" Ignoring his husband, Aunt Rosy said to Andy "This stupid man had a crush on me when I was working in his company but he never had a guts to express me about his feelings. He used to send me roses, chocolates to impress me but he never proposed me. When his parents arranged his wedding with some stupid woman, he readily accepted without even thinking about me." "Wait? I told you about my marriage and you congratulated me instead of throwing tantrums so I thought you have no strings attached with me." Uncle Michael defended "You straight away gave me your wedding invitation and asked me to attend the wedding. What should I do at that time? Cry and beg you not to leave me? No right? I''m a woman and crying and begging for love is men''s duty.." Aunt Rosy said while slamming his arms. Chapter 72 - Threatening Andy let out a hearty laugh when Aunt Rosy and Uncle Michael started fighting like a small kids. The positive vibes which he was getting from them was so refreshing to him and he really loved the way they are. "So how did you both got married?" Andy asked "After one week, on his wedding day, when his assistant told me about his feelings for me, I decided to have a small decent talk with his fianc¨¦e and ¡ª" "Threatening her with a gun isn''t refereed as a decent talk darling." Uncle Michael said "Don''t take her side okay. I threatened her because she wasn''t allowing me to enter into her room." Aunt Rosy defended "Did she listened to you? Did she understood your situation?" Andy asked "Yes, after explaining her ¡ª" "Let me correct it. After threatening shit out of her with your bold and badass side, she reluctantly nodded her head." Uncle Michael said "So you threatened her not to marry Mr Stewart?" Andy said "Yeah, she is very stubborn and I couldn''t help but slap her twice." Aunt Rosy said "So after explaining¡ªI mean threatening her, I directly barged into the wedding hall and asked him to marry me." Aunt Rosy said "Babe, pointing a gun straight at my head and demanded me to marry you because you love me isn''t considered as asking." Uncle Michael said "Seriously mom? You did that?" Andy asked When Aunt Rosy nodded her head, Andy chuckled and asked: "Aren''t you scared of anything?" "No, why I should scare while taking what belongs to mine?" Aunt Rosy said "What about your parents?" Andy asked "They stood dumbfounded when she pointed the gun towards me." Uncle Michael said "Hahaha, This is so funny," Andy said while laughing Aunt Rosy chuckled and said, "Yeah, After exchanging rings, he kneeled down and gave a long speech about me and proposed me." "That''s good," Andy said "I thought I should punish him for two or three months but when he proposed so romantically, I gave a second thought about punishment." Aunt Rosy said "Mr Stewart deserves to get punished," Andy said "Hey, don''t provoke my wife okay. I can''t sleep without her by my side." Uncle Michael said "You both are so lovely," Andy said "He became all cute because of me, if not me, he would be cold and unapproachable." Aunt Rosy said "Yeah, it''s true." Uncle Michael said while kissing her forehead ..... USA Amy and Andy''s apartment "Dad" Andy shouted before running towards him. "I missed you a lot," Amy said while hugging him. "Huhuhu, if you really missed me, you would have to visit your handsome dad." Father Miller pouted his lips and said "Dad, I was about to call you," Amy said "And what makes you think that I will belive your smooth lie." Father Miller said "It''s true dad," Andy said which is no where near the truth. She was about to call her hubby and tease him a bit. Father Miller rolled her eyes and asked: "You are about to call your husband right?" When Amy shook and nodded her head at the same time, Father Miller rolled his eyes and said: "See, you love your husband more than your dad." "Dad, you are the one who encouraged me to love him," Amy said "Yeah but who knows you will completely ignore your dad." Father Miller said "Dad, I love you and you are the best men in my life," Amy said and hugged him Satisfied with her answer Father Miller smiled and said "I love darling" "Okay wait, I heard that you both decided to go for a honeymoon right after banquet?" Father Miller asked "Yeah, we decided to visit Bali." "I will share some romantic hotels to stay, so that you both can enjoy your honeymoon." Father Miller said "Dad, you are supposed to share some best places to visit in Bali," Amy said "What? Why the hell you will visit places? Aren''t you supposed to make babies in the honeymoon?" Father Miller glared at his daughter "Oh god dad, can''t you stop being shameless in front of your twenty-six years old daughter?" Amy snapped "What? I''m asking very basic question darling, The main purpose of the honeymoon is to make babies not to visit places." Father Miller said Amy rolled her eyes at her father. She indeed have a world shameless father in the whole world. "Darling, you know when me and your mom visited to honeymoon, we didn''t step out of room for two weeks." Father Miller proudly said "Seriously dad? You are crazy sometimes." Amy said "What? I''m very responsible Son to my dad. My dad asked me to give him a grandchild within a year, so I worked really hard for it." Father Miller said shamelessly Amy chuckled and said "So my dad also want a grandchild" "No, I don''t want the one this year because I know my son in law is not ready to share his wife with anyone and my daughter wasn''t ready for anything right now." Father Miller said Amy smiled, hugged her father and said: "You are the best dad in the whole world." "I''m also a handsome dad in the whole world." Father Miller proudly said "You are also a shameless dad in the whole world." ...... Chapter 73 - Evil Ideas A month later In the whole month, there was not a single day when Andy didn''t call Amy. He used to call ten to twelve times a day and ask her to take care of herself and also used to do cute mischievous things to make her blush. They became quite comfortable with each other and used to share many things. In this whole month, Andy tried very hard to tell her about his past too but no matter how hard he tried he always sacred with the thought ''what if Amy leaves me.'' Andy also became very close to Aunt Rosy and uncle Michael. They used to visit him daily and cook food for him and also shares their past stories with him. ..... Uk "Hello," Andy said "Hey man, What''s up?" Erik asked "I''m returning back today," Andy said "Wow, that''s great. Amy is going crazy without you around. She really misses you a lot man." Erik said "I too missed her a lot. Now, no more waiting." Andy excitedly said "Seriously An? You are sounding like a teenager who just fell in love with your girlfriend." Erik chuckled and said "Stop it okay. I love my wife very much." Andy said "So Mr teen, What help do you want from lord Erik?" Erik said Andy rolled his eyes and said, "You are not Lord okay." "I''m Lord in my world." "Seriously Erik? If you don''t Stop praising yourself, don''t blame me if I inform Ni about your underhanded business." Andy threatened "Okay fine. I will stop praising myself." Erik said grumpily Andy chuckled and said, "I want your help to deal with something." "What happen?" "I don''t know but I felt that someone trailing me everywhere," Andy said Erik face darkened and asked "Who?" "If I know who it is, why the hell I will ask your help?" Andy said Erik sighed and asked, "Did you checked the number plate?" "Yeah I checked but -" "But what?" Erik asked "When I personally enquired about it, it came out that they all belong to Stewart cooperations," Andy said "Stewart cooperations? Isn''t it belongs to Michael Stewart? I think his son Lucas handling his businesses." Erik asked "Yeah, Michael Stewart is very humble and kind-hearted but¡ª" Cutting him off Erik chuckled and said "Seriously An? You just called a walking devil a very humble and kindhearted." "What?" "Yeah, He is very dangerous and strict and he is referred to as king in our world man. All I can say is he can shoot thousands of without blinking his eyes. Forget about him, Do you know how his son is? He is a man with evil ideas. Will, you believe if I say he chopped a man''s eyes and his tongue who just talked to his wife." Erik said "Erik, can you get the complete information about him?" Andy asked "Yeah, just give me two days," Erik said "Okay and don''t tell Amy about my arrival," Andy said "Why? Are you planning any surprise for her?" Andy said "It''s none of your concern," Andy said "What? We are friends dude." Erik said "Stop it," Andy said and hanged the call ..... USA Amy and Andy''s apartment Evening "So when will he return back?" Nina asked "I have no idea, he didn''t bother to call me from the morning." Amy grumpily said "I think he is busy with his meeting." Lisa tried to console her friend "What if he is busy? One call for a few minutes doesn''t affect his busy schedule right?" Amy said She was feeling very frustrated and angry at Andy for not calling her since morning. Normally her day used to start with Andy''s morning call or at least his good morning message but today it''s different, he didn''t call her, messaged her from morning. She tried to call him but his phone was not reachable and when she heard that Andy called Erik in the morning and didn''t ask about her, she pissed off more. "Amy, when you both will go for a honeymoon?" Nina asked "After our wedding banquet," Amy said "Is your banquet is just a week around right?" Nina asked When Amy nodded her head, Nina excitedly said: "Oh girl, we need to go for a shopping." "Why? I mean I have enough clothes in my closet." Amy said "What? That boring jeans and tops isn''t comes under honeymoon category babes" Lisa said "Yeah, we have to buy everything colourful. You have to change your bras and you need to buy something sexy and hot." Nina said "No need to buy them. I already have lots of bras." Amy said "Don''t you want to seduce your hubby?" Lisa asked "I don''t need to seduce him, He is already head over heels to me," Amy said "No, Do you know how girls are, they are huge fans waiting to spread their girls for Andy, you have worked hard to keep him for yourself," Nina said "Yes, what if some other woman impresses him with her horny skills?" Lisa added Amy frowned and said "fine, we will go for a shopping tomorrow." She doesn''t want other women to impress her husband in her absence.. She just want to make up everything for him and give whatever he wants. Chapter 74 - Ahhh, Faster "That''s good, we will buy something hot and sexy," Lisa said "Yeah and what about grooming?" Nina said "I have to go for a parlour too," Amy said "Ahh, we have lots of things to do and but we have very less time in hand," Lisa said "It''s just a shopping babe, so just chill," Amy said "Chill? You should be the one who has to complain about less time but look at you shouting us up by saying just chill." Nina said "Yeah, you really doesn''t have any idea about honeymoon but don''t worry, we will make you pro in sex." Lisa chuckled and said "Andy is going to love this sexy side of you too," Nina said Amy blushed when she listened to her best friend''s words. She was already feeling so giddy at her body with the thought of having sex with Andy, now when her friends started talking about making love she couldn''t help but blush hardly. ..... Farmhouse "Ahhhh, faster"Clara groaned in pleasure Yeah, right there After thrusting himself for a couple of times, the man himself pulled himself out of her. He then flipped over and tried to control himself, while Clara picked up her dress and covered herself. "Details?" Clara asked "It is in red colour file." The man said "Aren''t you tired after having sex with me?" The man asked "You are too weak and fragile in front of him," Clara said before grabbing a red colour file "You are insulting my manly ego woman." The man glared at her "It''s a fact and what is there to insult in it and did you ever saw his body, he is perfect for a woman like,e," Clara said "Don''t forget that your talking about a married man." The man said "I don''t care whether he is married or not, he is gonna be mine." Clara chuckled and said "Do you ever saw his wife? She is damn sexy." The man said "She is his wife for society sake, Andy loves me a lot. If he loves that woman then he would have introduced her to everyone but he didn''t do that right?" Clara said "I''m very pity about you woman, Here you are having sex with me to get information about Andy boss and to meet your sexual demands, but there you are saying you are still into him. How funny?" The man said with a hoarse voice When Andy turned her down in a shopping mall and proudly said that he is in love with another woman, Clara couldn''t take it and decided to get him to back. Who can she leave Rich businessman like Andy? After that, she started sleeping with his employee to get details about him and also meet her sexual demands. She also thinks that Andy married Amy just to meet his sexual demands just like her. But the question is, Is it true? Did Andy married Amy just for his needs? No, he never ever thought like that, Amy is more important than his needs. He neither happily die with blue balls Instead of touching Amy without her consent. "So what If sleep with you? I don''t want to be all dry when Andy approaches me again. I want to reach his stamina. Do you know how hot it is when we did sex back then?" Clara said before dashing out of the room The man chuckled and thought ''Poor girl, you have no idea how Andy boss is head over heels to his wife and you are nothing in comparison with her.'' ..... Amy and Andy''s apartment Night "I seriously want to beat the shit out of him." Amy groaned in frustration "It''s okay babe, we will call him tomorrow morning,g," Lisa said "It''s all because of Erik." Ryan glared at his friend "What? I just told her that Andy called me in the evening. I never expected she will be mad because of that." Erik said "Why the hell he called to you twice in a day?" Amy said while throwing glass towards him Dodging the glass, Erik said, "Babe, It may hit me." "Do you think I care about your stupid head?" Amy snapped "Babe, please save me." Erik murmured while hugging Nina "Here I''m feeling sad because my hubby didn''t called me since morning there you are hugging your girlfriend. Ahhhh, I want to chop your dick off for being dickheaded." Amy groaned in frustration Ryan chuckled and said "Amy, His dick is more important to Nina, I don''t want my ni to suffer because you chopped her boyfriend''s dick. Right, Nina?" Nina pouted her lips and said, "Yeah, don''t chop his dick but you can beat him black and blue." "Babe, you can''t do that. How can you say to beat me up and moreover it''s not my mistake." Erik defended himself "It''s your mistake for answering his call and I won''t leave him too. I will make him sleep on the couch for one week and no hugs and kisses for two weeks." Amy said while closing her eyes to control her anger towards her husband. "Babe, I can''t sleep without y,u," Andy said while entering the apartment Chapter 75 - Horrendous Cooking Amy frowned deeper and shouted, "Now, don''t imitate his voice and raise my blood pressure." "So my baby is super angry with me?" Andy asked before sitting in front of her "Erik will you ¡ª" Amy opened her eyes and stopped saying when he looked at Andy who was staring at her with his cute eyes. "An" Amy murmured before pouncing into his embrace and hugging him as tightly as she wants so that he would never leave her. "I missed you a lot babe," Andy said while hugging her back Oh god, he missed this hug and her sweet voice so much. Only he could be like this for his entire life. He always wondered why her hug is so effective on him. The thing he realised in this one month is that he can live without eating food for two days but he can''t live without her hug and kisses. On the other hand, Amy felt so peace and happy when she looked at Andy. The frustration and anger which she felt is disappeared in the air at that moment, she kept aside her punishment thing and hugged him. Andy frowned when he heard the sobbing sound of Amy. "Babe, don''t cry," Andy said while lifting her head and wiping her tears "I missed you a lot babe," Amy said and clashed her lips against his He pulled her closer and deepened the kiss. Damn he missed the warmth of her soft lips. He then bit her lower lips to which she moaned and parted her lips apart. Andy took advantage of it and slid his tongue inside her mouth. One month, they fucking missed each other a lot, they missed each others warmth. "Dude, we are still here." Erik frowned and said "Will you both stop your PDA?" Ryan said Amy widened her eyes when she realised that her friends were grinning ear to ear. She tried to push Andy off but Andy kisses were so addictive that she couldn''t help but give in to the moment. After kissing for a while Andy reluctantly the broke the kiss when they were breathless. "I missed you so much, babe," Andy said and about to kiss her again but stopped when he heard Erik''s voice "Oh god, Aren''t you both tired of kissing," Erik commented Nina slammed his hand and said "Stop feeling frustrated with their love. They are a cute couple in our group." "But darling, we are cute," Erik said while wrapping his arms around her "Have you ever gave me such surprise visits? No right, then keep your dick and mouth shut and accept they are cute." Nina snapped Erik pouted his lips and nodded his head What else he can do? It''s his fault for not giving surprise visits to his girlfriend. Taking a mental note to give surprise visits in future, Erik smiled and wrapped his arms around her waist. "Welcome back bro," Ryan said and hugged Andy "Thank you" "Welcome man," Erik said "An, Do you know how much Amy missed you? How God she literally went crazy without you." Lisa chuckled and said "Though you called her frequently she always missed you a lot man," Ryan said "Don''t worry babe, now I''m back I will make sure that I make up everything for you and also fulfil everything that my wife wants," Andy said "I missed you and your food too babes," Amy said and rested her face on his chest "Are you hungry?" Andy asked Poking at her tummy, Amy said "Look, it is very light" Andy chuckled and said "just give me ten minutes." and started walking towards the kitchen "I will help you," Amy said and about to go behind him but stopped when Ryan and Erik pulled her away "Please don''t do that." "Do what?" Amy asked "Don''t cook" Erik said How can he forget disgusted cupcakes which she baked for the last time? He still gets creeps all over his body when he thinks about that. "I think you forget about my cooking skills. Do you remember ¡ª" "How can we forget that horrendous cupcakes?" Lisa said Amy frowned and asked "What?" "I mean how can we forget such TASTY cupcakes," Lisa said Amy smiled and said, "Yeah, so I want to try something different this time." "NO" "You can''t do this." "Please don''t try it okay." Amy frowned and asked "What happen to all of you? I just said I will just try to cook something. Is it wrong?" "We are just concerned about your hands?" Erik tried to say something Ryan immediately caught his point and said "Amy, your hands so soft right? We don''t want them to be rough while cooking." "Yeah and you are allergic with smoke right? What will happen if you accidentally burn food." Nina said "But" "No buts, just promise me you won''t cook anything," Lisa said "Aww, my so happy that my friends are concerned about my health and skin," Amy said "We are concerned about our lives too." Erik murmured ..... Chapter 76 - Kisses Inside the kitchen "Babe" Andy shouted when soft fluffy thing licked his leg "What happen?" Amy rushed towards him "This, when did you brought this one?" Andy asked Amy frowned and took that cute little fluffy puppy into her hand "Don''t call my baby this or that, he has his own name Bailey and you can also call him Bai" "Bailey? Geez, What kind of name is this?" Andy frowned and said How can she keep nickname to that puppy when she never kept any nickname to him? Amy kissed bailey and said "He is cute babe" Andy frowned when he looked at his wife kissing puppy right in front of him. How can she kiss him? Though it is a puppy, he couldn''t take it when his wife kissing him. Andy frowned deeper when bailey struggled against her chest and buried his face on his chest. "That''s it," Andy said and pulled Bailey away from Amy "Babe, what are you doing?" Amy asked "Didn''t you observed what he did right now? He buried his face on your chest, How dare he is?" Andy said "Babe, it is a cute little puppy and it''s just one and a half month old." Amy chuckled and said "So what it is cute? Isn''t it male and its enough for me to keep him away from you." Andy said "Babe" Before Amy could say anything, Andy pulled her closer and said: "Only I have the right to touch there." "You are unbelievable sometimes," Amy said "I''m feeling so wronged today." Andy pouted his lips and complained When Amy raised her eyes brows, Andy said: "You kissed him in front of me and also kept a nickname when you never kept one for me." "Babe, darling, Honey isn''t they considered as nicknames?" Amy asked "You sound so sweet when you called him with his name," Andy said "Why are you acting like a baby? He was so cute with cute and small eyes so, I kissed him." Amy snapped Andy pulled her closer and started nibbling her lower lip. Amy widened her eyes in shock when he did that. Why the hell his kisses are more addictive to her? He always do something like this which make her feel more giddy and needy. Amy wrapped her arms around his neck and about kissing him but Andy pulled back and resumed his cooking works. Amy frowned and asked, "What was that?" Was he planning to leave her all wet and dry? He just nibbled her lower lips and raised her hormones and within seconds he was acting all nothing happen. "What babe?" Andy asked acting all innocent "I want more," Amy said and blushed harder Andy nodded her head "Okay I will cook more chicken lasagna for you" Amy frowned and said "I''m not talking about food idiot" "Then?" Andy asked "Kiss," Amy said "Oh, you want to kiss that dinosaur of yours. Andy said Amy frowned deeper when she realised Andy is teasing her "Stop teasing me okay," Amy said "What? Aren''t you the one who said he is so cute with cute and small eyes?" Andy asked "So, you are not going to kiss me?" Amy asked Andy chuckled and said, "Look at your face, it looks like a three-year-old asking for her favourite ice cream when her mom scolds her." Amy pouted her lips and said, "It''s your mistake for rasing my hormone levels." "Why don''t you kiss your puppy?" Andy said "You ¡ª" Cutting Amy off Ryan said, "Will you stop your fighting and feed us?" Amy frowned and said, "You are not getting any hugs and kisses for two weeks." "Babe" Without waiting for his answer Amy frowned and dashed out of the kitchen. How can he tease her like that? Didn''t he crave for kisses like her? How dare to him to turn her down when she asked for a kiss? ..... Living room "Babe, let''s play the game," Erik said "Which game?" Amy asked "Wait? What happen to your face? Why is it so gloomy?" Lisa asked "Nothing," Amy said "Let''s play poker," Amy suggested "Yeah that will be great." Nina excitedly said "No, we can play tomorrow night," Andy said "Why?" Nina asked "Can''t you see his desperateness in eyes? He want to spend romantic time with his wife?" Lisa chuckled and said Andy starched his forehead and nodded his head. Yes, He wants to spend some free time with his wife so that he could do whatever he wants and also tease her a bit. "Let''s eat dinner and then we will play poker tomorrow night," Andy said while placing dishes on the dining table When everyone nodded their heads and walked towards the dining area, Andy approached Amy and said "Babe" "Shut up and don''t talk with me," Amy said "Why? Are you still angry because I didn''t kiss you?" Andy asked When Amy didn''t say anything for a long time Andy chuckled and said "Okay don''t glare at me like that, I will fulfil everything at night. If you want, I can kiss you right now." Amy frowned and said, "I''m not a baby Mr Francis to beg for your kisses." "Babe, I''m sorry, I just want to tease you for a while," Andy said hugging her "No hugs and kisses for you for two weeks," Amy said while Wiggling out of his embrace "Babe, I can''t live with our hugs and kisses," Andy said "There is nothing I can do, you deserve a punishment and I will hug my Bailey to sleep," Amy said and walked towards dinning hall "Babe" Without waiting for him Amy sat beside Nina and started eating delicious food that her husband prepared for them. "What happen?" Ryan asked "She gave me a stupid punishment for teasing her," Andy said with gloomy expression in his face "Dude, wife warmth more dangerous, it''s better to soothe her soon or else you will end up sleeping on a couch for two weeks," Ryan said .... Chapter 77 - Reward At night "Babe, don''t do this okay" Andy pouted his lips and said "No, He is sleeping between us," Amy said while placing Bailey between them "Babe, please, I want to hug you," Andy said When Amy didn''t say anything and started applying night care routine, Andy sighed and leaned towards to Bailey. "Hey Bailey boy, will you please sleep on your bed, So that I can hug my wife," Andy said When Bailey didn''t give any response and snuggled closer, Andy pouted his lips and said "Don''t you want a baby to play? If you want one then you have to give us some private time." Amy helplessly shook his head and "As if he understands your language." When Bailey quickly got up from the bed and made his way towards his mini puppy bed in the living room, Amy widened her eyes in shock. Andy chuckled and said, "Look, babe, even Bailey wants me to kiss you and hug you to sleep." "So can I?" Andy asked When Amy blushed and nodded her head, Andy inched closer and cupped her face. Initially, she wants to follow her punishment but when Andy started requesting Bailey, he looked more cute and handsome, so Amy gave in to the moment. "I love you wifey," Andy said and about to clash their lips together but stopped when Amy slightly pushed him away "Now, What happen?" Andy asked "Just wait for a minute," Amy said and picked some random outfit form her wardrobe and rushed towards the washroom ... After ten minutes "Babe, close your eyes," Amy shouted from the washroom "Why?" Andy asked "Stop asking questions and close your eyes," Amy said Andy chuckled and said "Okay before closing her eyes" Amy then took a deep breath and slowly opened the washroom door. She chuckled when she looked at Andy who closed his eyes like a cute little puppy. Oh wait, why does he more look so handsome when he close his eye? Amy smiled and kissed him on his eyes and said "Don''t open this eyes until I ask you to open" Andy shivered when he heard her voice, her voice is very sweet yet seductive one which can easily make him feel giddy all over his body. He could vaguely guess that she was doing something romantic for him and he also has a strong feeling that she wore something alluring. Now, He can''t wait to open his eyes and see his beautiful wife. She slowly tiptoed and slid her hand on his neck and started sucking her earlobe. Andy widened his eyes shock and pulled her closer and placed his hands on her waist. "Let me open my eyes, babes," Andy said He seriously wants to see his wife and kiss her. He want to lock her in his arms and spend his whole life with her. He too wants to suck and bite her, he also wants to make a love bite on her neck. "Shhhh just enjoy, it''s your day Mr Francis," Amy said and started sucking his neck harder Andy groaned when Amy nibbled his neck. After leaving love bites all over his neck, Amy smiled and said "Open your eyes, Mr Francis" Andy widened his eyes when he looked at the outfit his wife is wearing She was wearing a very thin black outfit which is netted, which barely covered her breasts. "Babe, why do you always use this outfits and add fuel to my fire?" Andy asked "You are returning back after one month, how can let you sleep without rewarding you?" Amy said and clashed their lips together He then pulled her closer and deepened the kiss. Amy moaned louder when he cupped his breasts and gave it a little squeeze. After kissing her to his heart content, he reluctantly broke the kiss. "You look sexy in this dress, don''t forget to bring these outfits to our honeymoon," Andy said while scooping her in his arms When Amy blushed and nodded her head, Andy chuckled and said "It is very hard for me to control when you blush" "Stop being shameless" Amy said "What? What you did just a few minutes back isn''t considered as shameless?" Andy asked while placing her on bed "No, it is referred as a reward," Amy said "I want those rewards daily," Andy said while pulling closer "Umm.. It depends on your behaviour, Mr Francis." Amy said while placing her head on his neck "I will behave like a good boy," Andy said When Amy took a deep breath and closed her eyes, Andy asked "Tried?" "Yeah, a little bit," Amy said Andy kissed her forehead and said, "Sleep for a while, we have to visit mom and dad tomorrow and decide the dates for the banquet." Amy nodded her head and dozed off to sleep. ..... Chapter 78 - Flaunt Next day morning Amy and Andy''s apartment "Shopping?" Andy asked "Yes," Amy said while searching for a perfect dress to her shopping "But babe, I thought to tease you for a whole day." Andy pouted her lips and said "Didn''t you have your fill yesterday?" Amy asked "What? It''s just a tiny part of whole procedure darling." Andy said while hugging her tighter Amy helplessly shook her head and kept on searching outfits for her. "Arghhhh" Amy groaned in frustration "Babe, what happen?" Andy asked "I don''t have outfits, I mean I have good outfits but I don''t have dresses which cover these hickeys." Amy pouted her lips and said "Babe, you have to flaunt them. This hickey shows everyone that you are already taken and no one dares to court on you." Andy said Andy rolled her eyes and said "Stop being shameless before grabbing a floral printed yellow colour dress. Andy chuckled and said "Babe, I love flaunting hickey''s" "Babe, What do you want to ear for breakfast?" Andy asked "Make something simple and delicious," Amy said before walking towards the washroom Andy about to walk behind her and tease her a bit but stopped when a message popped on his phone. Unknown number:- Hey babe(love emoji) Andy:- Who is this? Unknown number:- It''s me, Clara Andy frowned and blocked the number without replying further. He don''t want to get involved with Clara again and spoil his mental peace. He was happy with everything he had now and he also got a true love from Amy which he craved for. His life is very lovely and beautiful, that he don''t want to get ruined by bitches like Clara. When he immersed in his own thoughts, Someone called him. Without glancing at the caller ID, he reluctantly answered the call. "Hello" Andy said "Babe, Why did you block my number?" Clara asked acting all innocent Andy frowned and snapped "Why the hell I have to save your number and chat with you without any kind of relationship?" "An, can''t we make things right between us?" Clara asked Andy smirked and said, "What makes you think that I will believe you again Ms Clara?" "Babe, I want to talk to you, can we meet today?" Clara asked "I have a very busy schedule like feeding my girlfriend, hugging her, making babies with her" Andy said Clara suppressed her anger and said, "Babe, Please meet me, I want to talk to you." Andy took a deep breath and said "just send me the address" and hanged the call He wants to meet Clara not because she requested him, but just to clarify her that he doesn''t belong to her and only Amy owns his heart and body. He also wants to clear everything between them and lead a peaceful life with Amy. After taking a deep breath, Andy entered the kitchen to cook breakfast for his beautiful wife. .... Erik and Nina''s apartment "Babe." Erik stopped when he looked at Nina talking to someone on the phone "Just send me address Leo" Nina smiled and said "Okay, we will meet in the evening," Nina said and hanged the call What? Why the hell she is meeting him? What if he takes her away from me? How can I live without her? What if he uses their engagement as a trump card and take her away from me? With many questions revolving in his mind, Erik was feeling dizzy. His heart ached with different kind of thoughts. "Babe, what are you doing here?" Nina asked "You will not leave me right?" Erik asked while hugging her tightly "What happen?" Nina asked "Why are you meeting that Leo?" Erik asked in a very jealous tone Nina chuckled and said, "So Mr Erik parks is jealous?" Erik nodded his head and said, "Why wouldn''t I be jealous when My girlfriend is meeting that weird-looking guy?" "He isn''t weird," Nina said "He is and I''m not allowing you to meet him, I''m not allowing him to take you away from him. Once I did a mistake by allowing you to leave me, now I don''t want to repeat it again." Erik said Nina felt very happy when she heard that. This new side Erik was making her go crazy every day. Ever since she told him that he never fulfilled boyfriend wishes, Erik was trying very hard to keep her happy. Every day he wakes her up with her morning coffee and also gives her gifts every day to express his love towards her. Though they both confessed heir feelings but He still didn''t go other than kissing and hugging her because he doesn''t want Nina to get hurt by him. "Babe, I''m going to meet him to broke my engagement with him," Nina said "What? Are you really want to break this engagement?" Erik asked "What? Do you want me to keep this engagement ring and ask him to marry?" Nina asked Erik vigorously shook his head and said "No, why the hell I want you to keep this ring? I hate this ring and look at that weird ring, it is very simple. Leo doesn''t have good taste like me." Nina chuckled and said, "You are becoming more possessive." "When a girlfriend is as beautiful as you then possessiveness is a basic need for boyfriends like me," Erik said When Nina smiled, Erik sighed and asked "When will you meet that bastard?" "Today evening," Nina said "I will come with you," Erik said Chapter 79 - Cant Wait For Honeymoon "No, you can''t come," Nina said "Ni, I''m the reason for breaking this engagement, I think I woo an explanation for him," Erik said Yes, Erik doesn''t want Nina to suffer and explain herself to someone. Though he had differences with Leo but Erik knows Leo can''t stoop low by marrying someone who doesn''t love him but also he want to explain things and break this engagement very smoothly. At the same time, he wants to go everything smoothly not because he can''t fight with Leo but because he don''t want to suffer Nina because of their conflicts. "Erik, it''s not your fault okay, I don''t want Leo to misunderstand you," Nina said "But" Cutting him off Nina said, "No, I don''t want to be the reason for your misunderstandings, I will explain him and if I feel the situation is out of control I will call you okay." When Erik didn''t say anything for a long time Nina sighed and said "Please babe, let me meet him and explain things." Erik sighed and nodded his head ..... Amy and Andy''s apartment "Babe, This suit is not good," Amy said "The person whom I''m going to meet is not so important, so I choose this one to wear," Andy said "Your hickeys are visible," Amy said "I don''t mind because I want to flaunt everyone that I''m already taken by you," Andy said while wrapping his arms around her "Babe, if you want to give another hickey, I will be happier," Andy said "Stop being so shameless Mr Francis, you are not getting anything," Amy said "You are so mean wifey." "Stop it" "What do you want to buy? Andy asked Amy smiled and said, "Outfits to seduce you, Mr Francis." "Seriously Amy? There is no need of outfits to seduce me, your pinky is enough for me to turn on." Andy said "I know but I want to buy something special for you hubby." Amy smiled and said "So my wife is trying hard to seduce me?" Andy asked Amy blushed and slowly nodded her head, Andy chuckled and said "I can''t wait for our honeymoon babe." "Do you have a card which I gave you on our wedding day?" Andy asked "No," Amy said "You should use that card darling," Andy said "I have enough ¡ª" "I know you have enough money but I will be happy when you spend my money," Andy said while giving his card to her "You will regret it," Amy said while placing the card in her bag "I want to regret it, babe," Andy said "Don''t complain if I empty your card," Amy said "I will not complain if you kiss me as compensation," Andy said "Pervert" "Only for you darling," Andy said and about to kiss her but interrupted by the door bell "Arghhhh, No one loves me," Andy said and reluctantly left to open the door "Hey An, where is Amy?" Lisa asked while entering into the apartment "I''m here babe," Amy said "Are you ready?" Nina asked "Yeah, let''s go," Amy said "Do you want me to drop you?" Andy asked "No, we will go now, just come to pick up us after some time," Amy said When Andy nodded his head, Amy gave a peck on his cheeks and said "Bye hubby" "Drive safe okay," Andy said ..... After one hour Shopping mall "Hey, let''s go to this shop," Amy said while pointing towards shop which is filled with jeans "Why?" Lisa asked "I''m out of jeans, I Want to buy new shades for a honeymoon," Amy said "Girl, You need to buy new models of lingerie and bras for a honeymoon, not those jeans which will cover your slender legs," Nina said "But, what will I wear in the day time when we go out?" Amy asked "I think you won''t be able to move your pinky in mornings, so there is no need of day outfits," Lisa said When Amy gave them confused look, Nina chuckled and said "Idiot, When there is long and horny night then no women will have the strength to get up and roam around." Amy face turned red when she listened that. She was already super excited and feeling giddy with the thought of going honeymoon with Andy. Now when their friends mentioned about sex she couldn''t help but think "How is it gonna be? What if I can''t do it properly with him? What if I can''t take him once?" Amy helplessly shaking his head, smiled and started walking towards lingerie shop. Chapter 80 - Seduce "Babe, I think this shop has new collections," Nina said while pointing towards a shop which is filled with lingerie Amy nodded her head and said "let''s go" ..... Inside the shop "Good morning madam, How can I help you?" The female assistant asked very politely "We want lingerie which is hard to remove and easy to see everything," Lisa said The female assistant chuckled and nodded her head. Amy widened her eyes and pulled Lisa "Babe. How can you talk about such things? What will she think about us?" "Oh come on babe, There is nothing to feel shy and reserved about it." Lisa chuckled and said "Mam, New models of lingerie are in that section, please come with me." The female assistant said Amy and her friends nodded their heads and followed the female assistant. "Mam, These are new models and costliest lingerie in this shopping mall." The female assistant said while showing different coloured lingerie Looking at the lingeries, Amy blushed and lowered her head. "Babe, Blushing doesn''t help in selecting lingerie," Nina said "How can you expect her to act all bold when it comes to sex?" Lisa said "Mam, Are you buying this for your boyfriend?" The female assistant asked Lisa chuckled and said, "No, These are for her sweet hubby and they are going for a honeymoon, so we want complicated lingerie which makes him frustrated while removing and at the same time it should turn him on." When Amy''s cheeks turned red, The female assistant chuckled and said "Mam, I think this lingerie will be perfect for your honeymoon." Looking the black piece of cloth Lisa chuckled and said "Andy is going to love it" "But it is very less," Amy said "Babe, once try this out," Nina said while shoving lingerie in Amy''s hand "Are you sure?" Amy asked "Yes mam, your husband gonna love it." The Female assistant smiled and said Amy smiled and walked towards the trial room to try the lingerie. ... Trail room Amy took a deep breath before removing her dress. She really had a very tough time in wearing the lingerie. Lingerie is very short and netted one with complicated hooks and threads from which one can see everything. The part of her volupturous breasts are visible and it is backless from where he can see almost everything. ''Does Andy knows how to open this? What if he rips it off?'' Amy thought Amy chuckled and slammed her forehead for thinking like a pervert. What if she thinks like a pervert? It''s her right to think like that for her hubby? After thinking for god knows how many times, Amy took a deep breath before opening the trail room door .... "How is it?" Lisa asked "I think I will take this," Amy said "That''s good babe." Lisa chuckled and said "Now, why don''t you raise your husband''s desire?" Nina said "What?" "Just take picture of this lingerie and send him, it''s enough for Andy to get a hard-on," Nina said while winking her eyes Amy chuckled and nodded her head before taking her phone out and clicking pictures of lingerie. She thought for a while before sending it with Caption ''ARE YOU READY TO GET SEDUCED BY ME MR FRANCIS?'' She was about to place the phone inside her handbag but she chuckled when she got an instant reply from her hubby. Hubby:- I''m always ready Mrs Francis. Amy:- Too bad but I can''t show it tonight. Hubby:- we can do it halfway darling. Amy:- Shameless. Hubby:- Are you having a tough time in selecting those outfits to seduce me? Amy:- Yeah, but don''t worry your wife will make sure that those outfits are enough to turn you on. Hubby:- Now who is being shameless? Amy:- I''m allowed to be shameless because I''m your wife but you are not allowed to be shameless. Hubby:- How so? Amy:- Why don''t you wait up tonight so that I can show how shameless your wife can be. Hubby:- where are you? I want to see you. Amy:- Just meet your not so important person, for now, I will talk rather do some stuff at night. "Amy, stop chatting with your hubby and select bras," Nina said Quickly shoving phone inside the handbag, Amy smiled, took the lacy red coloured bra and asked: "How is it?" "This is awesome" After picking up different coloured bras and lingerie, Amy said "Please pack this" The female assistant nodded her head and took the clothes from her hand After paying bills, Amy and others walked towards a parlour for their grooming. .... Hotel Andy frowned when he looked at the hotel where Clara was supposed to meet him. He took a deep breath before calling Clara "Where are you?" "I''m in room number 525," Clara said "Aren''t we supposed to meet in a restaurant? Why the fuck you changed the place?" Andy snapped "Because I don''t want to ruin your image by meeting you in public places." Clara tried to explain to him which is nowhere near the truth "I Don''t Want to meet you in any hotel room," Andy said "Babe, Please for one last time." Clara pleaded Andy frowned and about to snap her again but Clara said: "An, I will not call you if you meet me once." Andy sighed and said "Okay, I''m coming" before hanging the phone Chapter 81 - Disgust Room no 525. After taking a deep breath, Andy slowly opened the door only to find out empty room with scented candles and rose petals. He frowned and about to call Clara but stopped when washroom door opened and Clara came out wearing a bathrobe. Swaying his hips too and fro Clara started walking seductively towards Andy. Andy frowned when he looked at Clara who was trying to seduce him. He felt nothing but disgust, at present all he could think is about his, wife and their upcoming days in honeymoon. On the other hand, Clara frowned when Andy didn''t move a bit, if it is was past Andy who loved her would have pounced upon her but now it''s completely different, he hates her to the gut. Standing in front of him, Clara placed her hand on his shoulder and asked "How are you?" Jerking her hands off, Andy shouted "It''s none of your concern Ms Clara" "Babe, don''t shout at me okay," Clara said Without giving any kind of reply to her, he sat down on the couch and asked "Look, Clara, I already have a legal wife whom I love so much. So, will you stop your bitchy skills for contacting me?" Removing her bathrobe only to expose her transparent lingerie, Clara walked towards him and said: "I thought many times to not to call you but then I realized that I can''t live without you." "Cut this stupid crap and come to the point," Andy said Clara sat on his lap and started rubbing her thighs against his "Babe, let''s think about us, let''s get back together." Andy harshly pushed her away and snapped "Don''t ever try to think about it, Clara. How many times I should say that I have a wife and love her so much?" "Babe, you know how much I missed you, I missed everything about you, I missed your touch, I missed your love, I''m craving for you darling," Clara said while removing her lingerie revealing her milky white body. Andy chuckled and Said, "If you think I will give in to the moment when you stand naked in front of me is so wrong Ms Clara, neither you nor your naked body can turn me on but my wife''s smile is enough for me to get a hard-on." "So your wife is that amazing in bed? I think you forget our Paris nights babe." Clara said while hugging him tighter rubbing her naked body towards him. Andy frowned and pulled her away and said "yes, my wife is amazing and beautiful. When we get intense we do it with love, not like you who always do it with lust." "Look, Clara, I don''t want to get involved with you again. I don''t want you to call me or my friends, this is the last warning from me. If you do it again then don''t blame me for killing you." Andy shouted and dashed out of the room. Now after seeing the most disgusted person in his life, all he wants is his wife''s hug and kiss which can make him energetic. After Andy left, Clara smirked "That bitch, what treasure does she possess that Andy is head over heels for her." "Love" The man said before coming out of the washroom "Shut up, I love Andy more than that bitch." Clara frowned and said The man chuckled and said "Pleasing in bed is not considered as love. Yeah, it is a part of love but it will be slightly different with the woman we love." "Cut the crap and Did you clicked our intimate photos?" Clara asked "Yes, babe." The man answered "Good, Now I will see how much trust his wife has in Andy," Clara smirked and said "When will you use them?" The man asked "Let him enjoy his honeymoon first," Clara said "Okay, babe." The man said "Pass me that bathrobe, I need to change," Clara said The man smiled and asked, "Why don''t we try something different today?" "Different in bed?" "YES" The man said while staring at her naked body Clara nodded her head and clashed her lips against his. ..... Shopping mall "Babe, where are you?" Andy called his wife "I''m in the parking lot," Amy said "Just five minutes I''m coming," Andy said and hanged the call "Andy is here?" Nina asked "Yes, he will be in five minutes," Amy said "I think your hubby is missing you a lot." Lisa chuckled and said "Yeah, I can feel it in his voice." Amy blushed and said Just then Andy car stopped right in front of them and within seconds, Andy hopped out of the car and hugged his wife tightly. Chapter 82 - Possessive Andy felt disgusted after seeing Clara, he couldn''t help but cruse himself for loving such a horny woman and ignoring sweet Amy. He wanted to hug his wife all day and apologise her for ignoring her past. On the other hand, Amy widened her eyes in shock when he hugged her tightly. No matter how sweet that hug was but she can''t ignore the place and people around them. "An, They are many people around us." Amy hesitantly said "As if I care," Andy said and tightened his grip around her "Babe, why don''t we go home and hug all day?" Amy said Andy frowned and removed his hands around her what happen, darling. Amy lowered her head and said, "They are many people noticing us, we can''t act recklessly until we announce our wedding." Andy pouted his lips and said, "But I want to hug you." "Let''s go home," Amy said while hopping inside the car Andy nodded his head and quickly hopped inside the car. He can''t wait to go home and hug her tightly. ..... "So, let''s go home," Lisa said "I have to meet Leo in Park," Nina said "Oh, Are you going to break engagement?" Lisa asked When Nina nodded her head, Lisa chuckled and said "All the best babes" "Thank you," Nina said while booking a cab for her ..... Amy and Andy''s apartment "Babe, we have to visit mom and dad," Amy said in between her moans "Babe, I didn''t yet start," Andy said while sucking her breasts "Seriously Andy? We are making out for an hour and we are still on the couch." Amy said "It''s just an hour babe, if we do it for the whole day my little brother will get half satisfied," Andy said Amy helplessly shook her head and asked: "So, he desperately what someone touch?" "Not someone''s babe, only yours," Andy said "Why don''t we meet mom and dad and do things in your master bedroom?" Amy said "Do you prefer my master bedroom then this couch," Andy said When Amy nodded her head, Andy chuckled and said "Let''s go but don''t wear that blue colour beautiful dress." "Why?" Amy asked "Blue is dad''s favourite colour. If you wear it, he again starts flirting with you." Andy said "An, Are you jealous with dad?" Amy chuckled and asked "No, I''m just possessive about you," Andy said "Stop being stingy," Amy said while hitting him on his chest "Babe, please don''t wear that dress, you look so sexy in that dress," Andy said "So what if I look sexy? My sexiness belongs to you, babe." Amy said Andy let out a satisfied sigh and said: "Okay, you can wear it." How can he say NO when his wife used her cuteness and boldness to cool him down. ... Park Nina took a deep breath before walking towards Leo who was waiting for her. "Hey, How are you?" Leo asked while hugging her "I''m fine," Nina said "What happen? Why you look so pale?" Leo asked "I-I want to talk about something." Nina sighed and said "Does something Includes about Erik?" Leo asked Nina widened her eyes in shock and asked "You know?" Leo nodded his head and said, "There is nothing that Leo doesn''t know babe." "Stop praising yourself okay," Nina said "So can I praise your Erik?" Leo asked When Nina blushed, Leo smiled and said: "Though I hate your boyfriend, I''m so happy for you babe." "I will be happy only when you and Kathy become one," Nina said Leo sighed and said "Don''t ever talk about her" "Leo, Why don''t you go and have a healthy conversation with her," Nina said "No, she doesn''t want to be with me because I''m in illegal business," Leo said "Talk with her and explain things to her, maybe things may change for better," Nina said Leo Gross is an infamous businessman from the west, he owns a multinational company Gross cooperations which earns some million crores for him. He also have many underworld business which was inherited by his grandfather. Though he is fierce from outside but he is feared by one person Kathy. Kathy is his childhood sweetheart whom he loved and feared the most. When Kathy decided to break their eighteen-year long relationship because of his underworld businesses, Leo decided to get a closure. So he got engaged with Nina who was also suffering from heartbreak but no matter who hard he tried but he couldn''t forget Kathy and his love on her. "It''s not like you think Ni, she is the queen of stubborn''s world," Leo said and took a deep breath. Nina hugged him and said, "Don''t worry Leo, everything will be okay." "Yeah, I know you won''t leave me," Leo said while hugging her tightly Nina frowned and about to say something but stopped when Leo whispered: "Babe, your boyfriend is here, Let me kill him with Jealousy." Nina chuckled and said, "I missed you a lot, Leo." Leo smiled and about to say something but stopped and let out a hearty laugh when Erik pulled him away and started cleaning Nina''s hands with sanitizer. "Erik, what happen?" Nina asked Without giving any kind of reply to her, Erik pressed their lips together. Nina hooked her arms around his neck and deepened the kiss Babe, I love you." Erik said "She is my woman," Leo said while pulling Nina towards him "If you don''t leave her hand don''t blame me if I smash your den." Erik threatened Leo chuckled and said "Posesseive" "Babe, you love me right?" Erik asked "Umm... Let me think." Nina said and pretended to think. "No, I don''t want you to leave me. Let us go home so that I can show the reason to stay with me." Erik said and scooped Nina in his arms "Let me talk to Leo," Nina said "No, you can''t," Erik said while placing her in his arms Leo sighed and thought "I miss you, Kathy" Chapter 83 - HE WANTS TO KNOW EVERYTHING Francis mansion "Ahhh, I missed you so much." Father Francis said while hugging Amy "I missed you to uncle," Amy said while hugging him tighter Removing his dad''s arms around Amy, Andy frowned and said "keep your hands yourself, dad." When Amy smacked his arms and glared at her possessive husband, Andy sighed and said "I can''t help it, babe." Just then Mother Francis walked towards them and said: "Ahhh, I''m waiting for you my darling." "Mom," Andy said and hugged her "What was that expression on your face?" Mother Francis asked "Jealousy" Father Francis said "Possessive" Amy said "What? My wife is beautiful and sexy, so I have to be extra cautious." Andy asked When Amy chuckled and blushed, mother Francis smiled "I''m so happy for you." Just then maid walked towards them and said: "Madam, dishes are almost ready." "Yeah, I''m coming." Mother Francis said started walking towards them "Mom, I will help you," Amy said and followed her "So my dear son, How was your business trip?" Father Francis asked "I went to start a company but ended up with different chaotic questions in my mind," Andy said Father Francis chuckled and said, "Why don''t we go to the study room and talk freely?" "Yeah, That''s good," Andy said and walked towards the study room ..... Study room "So what happen?" Father Francis asked "Dad, Are you hiding something from me?" Andy asked Father Francis vigorously shook his head and said "No, Why the hell I will hide things from you?" "Dad, For some odd reason I got trailed in the UK by Stewart cooperations," Andy said "I know," Father Francis said "You know? I mean how?" Andy said He didn''t discussed about that with anyone except Erik right. How Father Francis managed to know about it? "Look An, Whatever you see and listen isn''t always a truth. You have to understand deep and think carefully to find out the truth." Father Francis said "Dad, what happen to you?" Andy asked finding his dad''s words too confusing "An, I know you have many questions revolving around your mind but trust me whatever happens in the UK is for your safety." Father Francis said "So you mean Mr and Mrs Stewart concerned about my safety?" Andy asked "Maybe yes," Father Francis said "Dad, will you please tell me the complete information. This suspense is killing me." Andy said "I can''t tell you anything right now. We have to wait for the right time to know and discuss about things." Father Francis said "Dad ¡ª" Cutting him off Father Francis smiled and said "Don''t think too much and spoil your brain cells because you can''t figure out anything. Every confusing knots will loosen at a particular time." Andy took a deep breath and nodded his head. "Let''s go and have a dinner." Father Francis said Andy nodded his head and got form the couch and started walking towards the dining area. Father Francis sighed and started typing After sending the message to the contact called Big brother, Father Francis took a deep breath and walked towards the dining area. ... Dining area Amy widened her eyes in shock when Andy hugged her from backside. "An, This is not our apartment, we are in the main mansion and mom and dad will come at any moment," Amy said "Babe, why don''t we go to our room and do something good for your health," Andy said "An, stop being shameless," Amy said "I want to see my babies." Andy pouted his lips and said "Babies?" Amy asked who has no idea about whom he was talking Amy moaned when he cupped and squeezed her breasts. Andy smiled and said "My two big babies." Amy slammed his hand and said "Not now." "But I won''t see them." Andy pouted his lips and said "Your tricks are not going to work Mr Francis," Amy said "At least let me kiss you," Andy said and about to press their lips together about stopped when he heard a particular voice "I never expected that my son can turn into such a romantic man." Mother Francis said while placing bowls on the dining table When Amy blushed and lowered her head, Andy chuckled and said "Mom, we just ¡ª" Cutting him off Father Francis said, "You just making babies right?" "How will you get grandchildren if we won''t make out," Andy said "An, " Amy glared at her shameless husband "What? They have to know that we are making babies." Andy said "If you won''t stop it, I''m going to make you sleep on the couch," Amy said "No, No I will keep my mouth shut," Andy said and silently sat on the chair Mother Francis and Father Francis chuckled when Andy obediently sat on the chair. "So, What about banquet?" Father Francis asked "I think this Sunday is perfect," Andy said .... Chapter 84 - Energy Drink "Sunday? Isn''t it Friday today?" Amy asked "Yeah, How can we prepare everything within one day?" Mother Francis said "Exactly, we will change it to next week," Amy said Andy pulled her closer and whispered, "Babe, I can''t wait up to next week." Amy chuckled and asked, "What about outfits?" "I already customized everything, please babe, let''s throw banquet this week and visit Bali after the banquet," Andy said "But what about invitations and catering work?" Father Francis asked "I already informed Ryan to take care of everything," Andy said "When did you ¡ª" Cutting Amy off, Andy smiled and whispered: "Babe, don''t worry about anything, just think about me and our honeymoon." When Amy blushed and nodded her head, Andy chuckled and said "I love you, Mrs Francis." "Stop flirting with your wife and eat food." Father Francis said Andy starched his forehead and quietly shoved meat in his mouth. .... Erik and Nina''s apartment "I missed you a lot," Erik said while thrusting himself harder "Ahhhhh" Nina moaned in pleasure The intense pleasure was too much too handle for both of them. Erik took a deep breath before pulling himself out and flipped to the other side. "I missed you too babe," Nina said while snuggling closer "Babe, you won''t leave me for Leo right?" Erik asked while hugging her tighter "Erik" "Hmm" "Leo already have someone in his life," Nina said "Who?" "Kathy" "So he already has someone in his life but engaged with you? How stingy?" Erik said "Stop accusing Leo okay. They broked up few months ago but I''m pretty sure that they will patch up again." Nina said while covering her naked breasts "Babe, don''t do that," Erik asked "Do what?" Nina asked "Covering my favourite parts." Erik pouted her lips and said "Stop being shameless, we already have enough of each other," Nina said "What? We only have one round babe." Erik said while removing quilt from her body "I''m tired," Nina said When Erik looked at her with his puppy face Nina gave in and said "Only one round." "Night is still young darling, we can do it thrice," Erik said and clashed their lips together .... Andy''s master bedroom "Babe, please." Andy requested "You are so shameless," Amy shouted at him "It''s not my fault okay, You are too sexy," Andy said "This is the second time in a day we caught while doing something romantic." Amy groaned and threw a pillow on his face Everything was super cool and good but her shameless husband ruined everything by placing her in his lap and kissing her very possessively yet seductively when everyone having their normal conversation about a business tycoon. "What would aunt and uncle think about me, you just spoiled my name Andy," Amy groaned "Babe, it isn''t my mistake, I just became jealous when you started praising some other man in front of me," Andy said "For god sake, I''m praising eighty-year-old grandpa." Amy retorted "So what he is grandpa? He is a man and that is enough for me to get jealous." Andy said while hugging her Amy rolled her eyes and said "Seriously Andy? You are such a baby." "Don''t roll those eyes, I will get hard when you do that," Andy complained "You will get hard with everything I do," Amy shouted "So the conclusion is I love you and only you can turn me on," Andy said while inching closer "Hands and legs away from me, Mr Francis." Amy snapped while covering quilt "Babe ¡ª" Cutting him off Amy snapped "If you don''t sleep, don''t blame me if I cancel our honeymoon." Andy pouted his lips and murmured "No one loves me." "Shut up and sleep," Amy said "Babe, I don''t have strength," Andy said "So Do you want to have an energy drink?" Amy asked "YES," Andy said and clashed their lips together Amy hooked her arms around his neck and deepened the kiss. Amy moaned when he bit her lower lip and pushed his tongue inside her mouth. His kiss was passionate, aggressive, seductive, sweet which making him more greedy and needy. After kissing her for a while, Andy pulled her closer and placed her in his lap. "You are my energy drink darling," Andy said "You are going crazy," Amy said "Your love towards me making me crazy baby," Andy said "What will you do without me?" Amy asked "What? Aren''t you staying with me every time?" Andy asked "What if I leave you?" Amy said. "I will punish you like this," Andy said while ripping her t-shirt off. Chapter 85 - Pervert Amy widened her eyes in shock and snapped "Do you know how costly that t-shirt was?" "My babies are more precious than that t-shirt." Andy said while cupping her face "Poor thing, It lost her precious life because of you," Amy said "Babe, Why do I feel you are ignoring me?" Andy pouted his lips and asked "What a smooth liar Mr Francis," Amy said while hooking her arms around her "Babe, I love you," Andy said and pressed their lips together Amy pulled him closer and wrapped her arms around his neck. Andy bit her lower lip making her moan in pleasure. Amy moaned when he pushed his tongue into her mouth and met her tongue. Her kiss was more dominating that she couldn''t help but feel dizzy all over her body. Now she wanted him to touch every part of her body and caress it. Without breaking the kiss, Andy placed her on the bed carefully before ripping her bra off. Amy frowned and snapped "How many times I should say not to rip clothes." "I''m in hurry wifey," Andy said "Pervert" "I suggest not to wear any clothes in front of me, it will help me and those poor clothes so much," Andy said before cupping her breasts The room temperature suddenly turned hot when his cold hands touched her breasts. Andy started nibbling, squeezing, sucking one of the breasts while fondling the other. Amy moaned in pleasure when he did that. Different kind of sensation hovered all over her body and she was feeling more aroused. Andy''s hard member started growing bigger which her arousing moans. He then stood up and removed his clothes revealing his naked body before hovering her up. When Amy saw her little brother jumped out of his briefs, she gulped in nervousness. "He needs some touching," Andy said "I know," Amy said before placing her hands on his throbbing member. Andy groaned when Amy squeezed his throbbing member. "Babe, You are making things hard to me," Andy said "I just touched it but it started growing." Amy pouted her lips and said while removing her hand Andy helplessly shook her head and said: "It is very sensitive to your touches babe." Amy blushed and moaned when Andy started trailing kisses all over her neck. Amy turned to the other side to give him more access. Andy buried his face on her neck and started sucking and nibbling her skin. After creating love marks all over the neck and kissing her down to her cleavage, Andy buried his face in her neck and started controlling his emotions. He did not want to take her at this time. He mentally prepared himself not to take her before their honeymoon but today it is totally different, his desire to touch her there was increasing every passing minute. He wants to do something special to her but how can he explain this to his throbbing member? When Andy is busy in his thoughts, Amy held her throbbing member and started thrusting it too and fro in a very slow pace at first. "Babe ¡ª" Cutting him off Amy said, "Let me do it, hubby." Those words were enough for him to be silent and surrender himself to her. Andy buried his face on her cleavage and hugged her tightly. "Babe faster..... Amgrhhhh," Andy groaned in pleasure Amy blushed and started thrusting faster making things pleasurable to Andy. Andy already excited member all ready to explode his content in Amy''s soft hands. He then took a deep breath after exploding his content. Holding his ejaculated member, Amy closed her eyes and started calming himself down. Andy smiled when he looked at Amy. Her messy hair, her naked breast, pink swollen lips, marks all over her body was enough for him to get a hard-on. Amy widened her eyes and gulped in nervousness when his member started growing harder again. "An¡ª" "I love you, darling." Andy and lifted her up "What are you doing?" Amy asked "Let me help you in washing," Andy said and started walking towards the washroom "You seriously have good restraining power." Amy smiled and said "Yeah, but today is totally different," Andy said while placing in her bathtub When Amy blushed and lowered her head, Andy smiled and adjusted himself in the bathtub. Holding his hand and resting her head on his shoulder, Amy sighed and said: "Let''s be like this for some time." Andy nodded his head and pulled her closer. ..... Chapter 86 - TO MAKE THINGS EASIER Next day morning Francis mansion Amy woke up when she heard some sounds from outside. She was about to get up and look who it is but stopped when she looked at her naughty husband who slept like a baby. "Oh god, you are too cute." Amy murmured while giving a peck on his cheeks. She blushed harder when she looked at the love marks all over her neck and chest. Andy wrapped his arms around her and said: "If you look at me like this, don''t blame me if I do my morning intense romantic exercises." "How can you be shameless early in the morning?" Amy said "Because I love you," Andy said while snuggling closer "Don''t dare to use this ''I LOVE YOU'' trump card Mr Francis. We have a lot of work to do and I need to pack many things for the honeymoon." Amy said while getting up from the couch. "Babe, just pack two or three pair of clothes," Andy said while wearing his boxers "Why? Aren''t we staying for two or three weeks?" Amy asked "Yeah, but we won''t need clothes when we start doing things," Andy said shamelessly "Pervert" "Only for you babe," Andy said and wrapped his arms around her "I have to go," Amy said "Just for five minutes babe," Andy said and tightened his grip around her. "Babe ¡ª" Andy stopped when someone knocked on the door "Ahhh, No one cares for me." Andy grumpily said and opened the door "Young master, Mrs Shelton and Mr Shelton are here to visit you." The maid lowered her head and politely said "Okay," Andy said "What happen?" Amy asked "Lisa''s dad and mom are here," Andy said Amy frowned and asked why? "I don''t know, let''s see," Andy said before wearing his t-shirt Amy nodded her head before walking towards the washroom. .... Living area "Hello Ruby, How are you?" Mother Shelton politely asked Mother Francis sat on the couch and said "I prefer Mrs Francis for outsiders like you." Mother Shelton forced a smile and nodded her head before sitting on a couch. "Mrs Shelton, in which school did you studied? I think it has very low standards and morals and that is the reason you lack them." Mother Francis said while polishing her nails "What do you mean?" Mother Shelton asked "The first moral you have to learn is that you shouldn''t sit in the couch of others without their permission." Mother Francis said Father Shelton frowned and about to say something but he stopped when mother Shelton placed her hand on his. "I''m sorry, I thought we are family friends ¡ª" Cutting her off mother Francis said "We were family friends when Daisy is alive but not anymore. I think you understood what I meant." "Honey, control yourself." Father Francis murmured "Tsk Tsk can''t you sit silent and behave like a good husband. You have to be happy because I don''t intend to throw garbage on their face. They surely woke up in right side today." Mother Francis said Father Francis helplessly shook his head and sat silently. When his wife want to insult someone who is he to interfere. "So can I know the reason for your sudden visit to Francis mansion?" Mother Francis asked "We want to talk about Lisa." Mother Shelton said "What is there to talk about her? She is well educated and independent, unlike your biological daughter who always dependent on you and her boyfriend." Mother Francis bluntly said "Lisa is my daughter, so we have the right to talk about ¡ª" "She is considered as your daughter only when you treat like your daughter," Andy said while walking towards him. "We ¡ª" Father Francis gulped in nervousness when he looked at his calm expression. Andy''s calmness is more dangerous than his seriousness. His threatening eyes can break sweat of any human. "What do you want to talk to her?" Andy asked Mother Shelton smiled and said "I think you all know about our second daughter Erica''s relationship. Now they want to make it official. So before that, we want our elder daughter to settle down." "To make things easier we already selected a capable man who can keep her happy." Father Shelton said "TO MAKE THINGS EASIER for whom Mr Shelton? For you or for Lisa?" Andy asked Father Shelton smiled and said, "Obviously for Lisa." "Do you think a man who involved himself in drugs and killed two maids because they didn''t accept to have sex with him will keep our Lisa happy?" Andy snapped "An ¡ª" Cutting Father Shelton off Andy shouted, "You don''t have to bother about her wedding Mr Shelton because Lisa is smart enough to select a man for herself unlike you." Father Shelton sighed and said We are her parents ¡ª Getting up form the couch Andy shouted "Stop interfering in Lisa''s family. If you do it again, don''t blame if I buy all your shares and throw you out from your company." After receiving a threat from Andy, Mother Shelton and Father Shelton gulped in fear and stood up from their couch. Chapter 87 - Official Father Shelton balled his hand into a fist to control his anger but he can''t do anything because he knows Andy is not someone whom he can mess with. Mother Shelton giving him a fake smile said: "I think you misunderstood us." "Oh is it so? Will you please explain to me how to understand you people?" Andy said Without waiting for their reply, Andy added: "Maybe I need to study about cunning and vicious people to understand about you completely." Mother Shelton and Father Shelton couldn''t help but broke cold sweat. Mother Francis sighed and said, "I think you got all the information you needed, so if you go out from our mansion, it will be peaceful for us." Mother Shelton frowned and turned around to leave with no option left in their hands. Shelton cooperations was in huge loss right now. The only way they could save their company is by collaborating with big companies in the country. When they approached Tinayi cooperations for collaboration, Andrew Ceo of Tinayi cooperations accepted the collaboration with one condition. The condition is to get married to Lisa. Left with no other choice Father Shelton accepted the deal but he knows his daughter is stubborn and she never accepts this marriage proposal. So, They decided to talk with Francis and gain their trust but they never thought that Francis will never comply with them. "Ah, one more thing Mr and Mrs Shelton, Tomorrow we are throwing a banquet for daughter in laws of Francis. Why don''t you come and seek a favour from other companies?" Andy bluntly said Father Shelton clutched his hand into a fist and dashed out of the mansion. Mother Francis chuckled and said, "Tomorrow will be a big day for Lisa." "Yeah, I can''t wait to see their ''HOW CAN THIS HAPPEN'' expression." Andy smiled and said before going upstairs ..... Upstairs "Is it rough?" Lisa asked "He is awesome and his energy is top-notch." Nina chuckled and said "Look at you, boosting about your sexy night," Amy said while placing her phone on the dressing table. Nina blushed and said, "Why wouldn''t I boost about it when it is awesome and rough?" When Amy chuckled, Lisa smiled and asked "So you both did it half away again?" When Amy blushed and nodded her head, Nina sighed and said "Oh god, How can you both restrain yourself? Isn''t it hot everywhere?" "Yeah, I don''t want to stop him but you know Andy right? He always think about me and my needs instead of his happiness and pleasure." Amy pouted her lips and complained Lisa chuckled and said, "Don''t worry Mrs Francis, he won''t stop even if you plead him when you start doing it completely." "That''s true," Nina said "Wait? Did you both aware of the banquet which we are helding tomorrow?" Amy asked "What? Tomorrow?" Lisa widened her eyes in shock "Are you serious?" Nina asked "Yes babe, Andy just informed us yesterday," Amy said "Oh god, your husband so desperate to visit Bali with you." Nina chuckled and commented "He is desperate to do things with her," Lisa said When Amy blushed and Lisa chuckled and said "Babe, your blush is enough for Andy to get a hard-on." "Stop being shameless Lisa," Amy said "Okay fine, I gotta go. Let''s meet tomorrow morning and discuss things okay." Nina said "Umm....okay" Amy said and hanged the call. .... Ryan and Nina''s apartment "Babe, I missed you a lot," Ryan said while hugging her tighter "Seriously Ry? I always stick to you like houseflies stick to sweet foods." Lisa said "Babe, wanna make this relationship official?" Ryan asked "What? What happen to you, babe?" Lisa asked "Let''s get engaged, I want to make things official darling. So that creepers will stay away from you." Ryan asked "Are you sure?" Lisa asked "YES" Ryan said Yes, He was hundred per cent sure. Initially, he wants to announce his relationship but when he got to know about Andrew and his deal he wants to get engaged with Lisa. How can he let someone take his girlfriend away from him? Though the chances are negligible for them to take her away but he don''t want to take a chance. When Lisa didn''t say anything for some time, Ryan sighed and said "If you don''t want to get engaged then it''s okay. I won''t force things on you right." After saying Ryan about to walk away but Lisa caught his hand and said "Ry, I''m okay" "What?" "I''m okay with engagement idiot," Lisa said while smacking his head. "You are not forcing yourself, right? I mean You don''t have any problem right?" Ryan asked "Yeah I have problem with your over love and your beastness in bed but I think I can manage it." Lisa pouted her lips and said Chapter 88 - BITCHY SECOND WIFE AND HER DAUGHTER Ryan smiled and pulled her closer and said "Let me show you what bestness is." Lisa smiled and said, "No, I have lots of work to do and also select outfits for our engagement." "Andy already ordered outfits for us, so you don''t have to worry about it," Ryan said "Oh, that''s so fast," Lisa said "Yeah, we just have to get ready and come to the banquet," Ryan said "So you don''t have any work right now?" Lisa asked while placing her hand on his neck Ryan gulped when Lisa touched his turn on point. "Babe, if you provoke me like this, I can''t control my desires," Ryan complained "Who said to control yourself, Mr Francis?" Lisa said while running her hands through his bodies. "I love you, babe," Ryan said before clashing their lips together ..... "What? Are they out of mind?" Amy yelled "Babe, Don''t worry about it. We managed everything. Andy tried to console her." Amy was feeling frustrated and angry when Andy informed her about Father Shelton and his deal with Tinayi cooperations. "But how can they even think about it, Andy?" Amy asked "Calm down babe, Ry and Lisa are getting engaged tomorrow so there will be no issues about anything," Andy said "What? Tomorrow? Why the hell you didn''t inform me this before?" Amy snapped "I forget to inform." Andy stick his tongue and said "You don''t forget to kiss me all day but you will forget about important things. How funny?" Amy said while grabbing her car keys "Hey, Where are you going?" Andy asked "To meet Lisa and Nina," Amy said "But why? I will drop you in the morning and you can spend till evening with them and discuss things." Andy said "No, I want." "Please babe." Andy pouted his lips and said Amy sighed and nodded her head "Okay but you have to behave." "I''m a very good boy," Andy said while hugging her tighter When Amy gave him ''You and good boy?'' Look, Andy pouted his lips and said: "Okay okay, maybe sometimes, I may turn into a bad boy." Amy pinched his cheeks and said, "Why you look so cute, babe?" "Your love makes me cuter," Andy said while clashing his lips against her ... Shelton mansion *THRASH* *THRASH* "What does he think about us? Do we look that cheap?" Father Shelton shouted his lungs out "Cool down honey, we have to behave nicely in front of them." Mother Shelton said "Mom, Why the hell you went to meet them?" Erica frowned and said "Only they can make your sister understand our situation." Mother Shelton said "Sir, Do you want anything?" The maid lowered her head and asked grandpa Shelton Grandpa Shelton chuckled and said, "Bring me something to eat because I''m going to watch a BITCHY SECOND WIFE AND HER DAUGHTER movie." Maid smiled and nodded her head before walking towards the kitchen. "That bitch has their support. Ahhhh, This made me go crazy. How can she always find better than me?" Erica groaned Mother Shelton held her daughters hand and squeezed it before indicating towards her father who was frowning. Erica stick her tongue out and faked a sad expression "I know I shouldn''t call my sister bitch but I couldn''t help when she irritates father." Standing beside her father, Erica sighed and said: "If she would have informed about her apartment, our image would have saved from Francis right?" Mother Shelton faked a sob and said "This is our fate darling. I don''t mind if they would have badmouthed about me but I felt very sad and dejected when they insulted your dad." "Darling, don''t worry. I will fix everything okay." Father Shelton tried to console his wife who was pretending to cry. "I don''t understand what she offered to Francis that they are supporting her in every situation," Erica said while looking at her father. Father Shelton expression turned wild when he understood the meaning of Erica''s words. "Darling, we will attend tomorrow''s banquet." Mother Shelton said "No, Why the hell will attend the banquet when they invited us so rudely." Father Shelton yelled "Darling, we can meet Lisa and we can talk with her." Mother Shelton said Father Shelton sighed and said "Okay fine but don''t stop me when I thrash her for spoiling my image in front of Francis." "But¡ª" Mother Shelton intentionally stopped and thought ''How can I stop you when you thrash her and give fun to me. Poor girl, you deserve it for being my stepdaughter.'' "No buts, she gonna regret about it." Father Shelton said before walking away. "Ahhh! My movie is over, help me to select a good outfit tomorrow." Grandpa Shelton said "But sir, what if master hurt young madam tomorrow?" The Maid worriedly asked "Poor girl, Do you think Lisa will tolerate her stupid father''s words?" Grandpa Shelton chuckled and said The Maid smiled and breathed a sigh of relief with Grandpa words. .... Chapter 89 - Firsts Francis mansion "Babe, Why are you packing these many clothes?" Andy frowned and asked "We will visit places in Bali right?" Amy said while shoving lingerie carefully in separate bag "Do you think you will have the strength to visit places? Andy said Amy blushed and tried to ignore his words. The thing is she can''t ignore his shamelessness and divert her mind into other things. Like Andy, Amy is also desperately waiting for their honeymoon. She too want their honeymoon to be romantic and rough and she too wants to boost about her sex life like her besties. She too wants to keep only two or three dresses but she was too shy to do that. Wouldn''t it look like pervert thing? What if Andy thinks that she is horny about him? But the question would Andy mind her being horny with him? No, he wouldn''t he wanted to her to take advantage of him in every possible way. He wanted her to be dominant on the bed so that he could quietly surrender himself. "Babe, I wish I could visit Bali today," Andy said while hugging her tighter Amy smiled and said, "Stop being shameless and help me in packing." "Babe, why are you packing those dresses on that bag?" Andy asked Amy gulped and said, "They are very important dresses, so I placed them in another bag." "Let me see those ¡ª" "No, you can''t see," Amy said No one she let me see those lingerie and super short dresses. "But" Cutting him off Amy used a universal lame excuse to distract him "I''m feeling hungry." "Wait, I will come within five minutes," Andy said and rushed outside ..... Within ten minutes Andy entered the room holding a beautifully decorated basket which is filled with chocolates, roses and Teddy bear. "Is this for me?" Amy asked "Only my wifey has a right to receive romantic gifts from me," Andy said while giving the basket to her "Awww, I love you," Amy said opening cute ribbon which tied to the basket Shoving a chocolate into her mouth, Andy smiled and moaned. Those chocolates are soft and easily melted in her mouth. Andy chuckled when he looked at the Amy who was eating chocolates like a child. "Babe, These are so sweet and soft," Amy said "Let me see it," Andy said while inching closer and sucked her lower lip. "Yeah, They are sweet," Andy said "Wait? You sucked my lower lip? Can''t you just take a bite from this packet?" Amy said She didn''t have a problem when he does something too romantic but she doesn''t trust herself. What if she pounces upon him and make things difficult for both of them? "My sugar levels are very low. So I took double sweet." Andy pouted her lips and said Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Childish." "I''m your child right?" Andy said "Babe, everything is gonna be okay right? I mean I''m worried about tomorrow''s banquet." Amy said while wrapping her hands around his waist and resting her head on his chest "Why are you worrying unnecessarily darling? That is your banquet and you can do whatever you want. Trust me, babe, if I say you can kick anyone out during the banquet and no will say anything." "What if everyone thinks lowly about me? I mean what if they think I seduced you to bed?" Amy asked "Babe, let me tell you one thing. Apart from the fact only you can seduce me, we love each other right? Our love is enough for everyone to answer their stupid question. Wait, Why the hell we should answer someone''s random stupid questions? How can I tolerate when someone bully my wife just like that?" Andy said "I won''t miss anything right?" Amy asked "No darling, you won''t and if you really want to mess it you can do it because this your banquet," Andy said Amy hugged her and closed her eyes "Babe, I''m so excited for our honeymoon, isn''t it our first experience. We are each others first''s right?" "I ¡ª" Andy stopped when something got stuck in his mouth. He wants to open up about his past but at the same time, he don''t want to. He don''t want to spoil her moody during their banquet. Andy hugged her tighter and "I love you wife." "I love you too hubby," Amy said "Now, sleep for a while babe," Andy said while kissing her forehead "Good night hubby," Amy said and closed her eyes "Good night wifey." Andy murmured while pulling her closer ..... Leo''s apartment "You are going overboard." The man said while taking a wine glass from him "Uncle Thomas, Please don''t stop me," Leo said Uncle Thomas helplessly shook his head and said: "I never expected that powerful man like you can become powerless in front of a woman." "She is angel uncle, my angel," Leo said Uncle Thomas sighed and asked, "Are you attending Francis''s banquet?" "Yeah, I think is Kathy is also attending on behalf of her father," Leo said "Will you please stop thinking about her?" Uncle Thomas said "She is my life uncle, How can I forcefully stop it?" Leo said while walking towards his bedroom Leo smiled when he looked at different candid photographs of Kathy in his bedroom. Gently caressing one of the photographs, Leo sighed and said "I miss you, babe." Leo chuckled when he looked her cute smile on of the photograph and said "I miss this smile. In fact I miss everything of you." ...... Chapter 90 - Wedding Banquet (1) Next day morning Francis mansion "Babe, Where are you going?" Amy asked while rubbing her sleepy eyes "I have a lot of work to do for the banquet," Andy said "It''s just eight in the morning babe," Amy said "I know but I want to personally monetize something," Andy said "Okay," Amy said "Babe, I already asked Erik to drop Lisa and Nina here. So you girls have your talk till the evening and we will send a car for you in the evening." Andy said When Amy nodded her head, Andy kissed her forehead and said "Be safe okay and sleep for a while." ..... One hour later "Good morning babes," Amy said while lazily getting up from the bed "Amy, your face is glowing. Is it because of your heavy sleep or Andy''s love marks all over your body? Nina asked "Maybe, it is because of my hubby. " Amy said "Amy, Did you packed your clothes for the honeymoon?" Lisa asked "Yeah, I completed my packing work." Amy sighed and said while looking at the two big trolley''s "Oh my god, Two big trolley''s? How many months are you planning to stay in Bali? Forget about days babe, You don''t need those many clothes because every day you are going to staying in the bed." Nina said "You forget adding NAKED IN THE BED babe." Lisa chuckled and said "Andy also told me this but I think we will get bored staying in one place. so, To be in safe side I packed some extra clothes." Amy explained Lisa chuckled and said, "No matter how many times you do it, you won''t get tired of your hubby." "Yeah, just look at your husband, He is handsome and his body is heavily built that no woman can resist her urge to pounce upon him," Nina said "Did you ever looked at his toned muscles? They are perfect babe." Lisa said "Stop it, Why the hell you are observing my husband''s perfect features? Only I have the right to do it." Amy snapped "Babe, you can stop us but what about outsiders? What if you won''t perform well in bed and he looks at other women?" Lisa said When Amy frowned and pouted her lips, Lisa said: "I know Andy will never cheat on you but you shouldn''t take this as granted." "So The conclusion is you should be awesome at bed," Nina said Amy pursed her lips and gave them a ''How I should please him?'' look, Lisa frowned and said: "Don''t tell me you want to know how to please him in bed?" "I mean I know but what if ¡ªoh god this so embarrassing." Amy groaned and covered her face with her pillow "It''s okay babe, Everyone will get these kinds of doubts when they do it for the first time," Lisa said "Yeah, At my first experience, I literally watched more than ten foreplay videos to please him. Wait? Why don''t you watch them?" Nina said "Yes, I still have that Pendrive in my handbag," Lisa said "Is it okay? I mean will that be helpful?" Amy said "Yes, It will help us a lot," Nina said "Okay, close the doors," Lisa said while fixing pendrive to the laptop ... Banquet hall "So you are going to use your rusted tools after three years?" Ryan asked Andy sighed and said, "I''m feeling very weird about it." "Why?" Erik asked "This is Amy''s first experience and she thinks that she is my first too but how can I tell her that I¡ª" Andy stopped and took a deep breath He was feeling awful at heart when Amy proudly said she was feeling happy that she is his first experience. "You haven''t discussed about Clara with Amy?" Ryan asked When Andy shook his head, Ryan frowned and asked "Why?" "I don''t know but I feel scared with the thought of losing her and at the same time I feel awful whenever I lie to her about Clara," Andy said "Don''t worry An, just enjoy your honeymoon phase," Erik said "Yeah, After that, we can find a solution to this," Ryan said When Andy nodded his head, Erik smiled and asked "Did you ordered protection?" When Andy gave them ''Why I should use them?'' Look, Erik frowned and said, "Don''t tell you don''t want to use them?" "Please use them bro because if Amy falls pregnant so soon, Lisa will also ask me to make her pregnant." Ryan requested Andy "Don''t you want to become a father?" Andy asked "I want to but not now because I don''t want to share Lisa with anyone. We still want to do many things." Ryan said "But I don''t have protection right now," Andy said "Don''t worry Andy, we have some," Ryan said and gave some packets to him "Why the hell you are carrying them in pocket?" Andy asked "What if my baby looks gorgeous and I get a hard-on?" Ryan said "Wait? Do you know how to use them? Or you want us to show?" Erik chuckled and asked Chapter 91 - Wedding Banquet (II) Ryan chuckled and said, "I have no problem to show you how to use protection." Andy frowned and said "Stop it. I don''t need your help with anything." "An, Why don''t you go and check yourself," Erik said "Why the fuck I should check myself?" Andy asked "I mean I think your tools are rusted and many things are accumulated inside your body, so if you get tested it will be helpful for our Amy," Erik said "Yeah, What if she doesn''t like you? What if she hates your rusted tools?" Ryan chuckled and said Andy frowned deeper and said "They are not rusted okay and moreover my wife is going to love it." Erik chuckled and said, "So proud about you and yourself." Ryan chuckled and said, "I also heard that man can turn into gay when he keep self dry." When Erik gave "What the fuck" expression, Ryan winked his eyes. Understanding what his friend trying to do, Erik chuckled and said "I too heard about it. Oh my god, what it turns into gay?" When Andy gave him a deadly look, Erik started Wearing his jacket and said: "Hey, I know I''m handsome and my body is registered by my girlfriend, so please stay away from me." "Will you both stop it?" Andy groaned "Hey, What is this?" Ryan asked Erik while pointing towards hickey Erik smiled and said, "We did it yesterday." "Really? That''s a great man." Andy said "Congrats bro, so Nina is officially yours," Ryan said "Yeah, I met Leo yesterday to explain things," Erik said "Did he went overboard? If yes tell me I still have bullets loaded gun exclusively for him." Ryan said "No, He is super cool and he never loved Nina," Erik explained everything what Nina told him about Leo "I know he has a girlfriend but I never thought they had such a bad breakup," Andy said "I really wonder that man with dirty mindset have a such a soft heart," Ryan said "I heard that he stopped all his drug business and also running his clan in a very smooth way," Erik said "That''s good," Ryan said "What is his girlfriend name?." Andy said "Kathy" "You mean Kathy Watson?" Ryan asked "Yeah, isn''t she our classmate when we were in high school?" Andy asked "Yeah, She is," Erik said "That''s great. Let''s see how our lover boy going to woo her again." Andy chuckled and said ..... Evening Andy and other boys are waiting for their woman to reach the banquet. "What makes them so late?" Andy groaned It''s been five hours since he talked to his wife and now he is missing her and want to hug her for at least one hour. Wait? Does one hour hug is enough for Andy? No, he want to hug for all day. Erik rolled his eyes and snapped "Dude, Are you that desperate to see your wife?" "I''m missing her a lot man," Andy said Just then a black Bently stopped right in front of them and Amy with other girls hopped out of the car. "Babe, I missed you," Andy said while hugging her tightly Amy chuckled and said, "Seriously honey, we just talked a few hours ago." "But I missed you." Andy pouted his lips and said Lisa slammed Ryan''s head and snapped "Learn something form Andy." "What? I too missed you a lot." Ryan said "Don''t copy his ideas because you won''t make it as real as Andy can." Lisa snapped "We already booked your room in these hotels," Erik said Amy smiled and asked "Okay and what about our dresses?" "Babe, your dresses and your makeup artists are in your room," Andy said "Okay," Amy said .... At 7:00 Pm Banquet Hall Banquet Hall was so lovely which was beautifully decorated with red and black balloons. Different type of food items were been served to guests around and there is a children zone where kids can play and enjoy the banquet. Central stage is highly decorated with balloons in love shape which depict the love theme all around. Banquet Hall is bustling with all business persons and rich people. Everyone was trying to talk with others and grab opportunities which will benefit their companies. "Babe, Am I looking young?" Father Miller asked "Uhuh... You are looking so old jack, look at me I''m so young with beautiful jawline and eyes." Father Francis started boosting himself. "Have you ever looked your self at the mirror? Your face is covered with wrinkles and those eyes and eyeballs were giving me creeps." Father Miller retorted "You¡ª" "Jack, can''t you be polite and silent?" Mother Miller snapped "He is bulling me, Laura." Father Francis said while pouting his lips "Stop it, brother Joe, you are no less than him." Mother Miller said "Huhuhu, No one understands our great friendship." Father Miller said "Yeah, Giving shitty ideas and doing stupid and shameless things isn''t considered as great friendship brother Jack." Mother Francis said "Jack, Let''s go form this place." Father Francis said while grabbing his hand "Yes, we can''t stand in this bullying zone." Father Miller said while walking away .... Chapter 92 - Wedding Banquet (III) "Hello, aunty." Someone called out Mother Francis turned around and frowned when she looked at that woman. "How are you, Ms. Davis?" Mother Francis smiled and asked "I''m fine aunty and you can call me Sara," Sara said "I think you want to build a relationship with me but you know, no matter how hard you use your bitchy skills, my family and i will never glance at you." Mother Francis said and moved away from her sight. Mother Francis hated Sara Davis since day one. When she got to know how she tried to seduce Andy in his office, she wants to strangle her to death but she controlled her anger because Amy handled the situation. Sara smiled and thought ''No matter how hard you shrug me off, I will cling on to your dear son and make him mine.'' "Excuse me," Sara called one of the employees of Francis cooperation "Yes, mam." The employee smiled and said "Have you seen Amy?" Sara asked "No mam, maybe she is busy with the preparation works?" The employee said "Okay, Thank you." Sara said before dialing a number ..... Presidential suite Amy was wearing her favorite matte red extreme lipstick when someone called her. Amy sighed and said "Hello" "I''m Sara." Sara smiled and replied "It''s been a long time Ms. Davis, How are you?" Amy asked "I''m feeling sad and dejected for you Amy," Sara said "Why? I think you''d rather be jealous and Anger on me." Amy said "See, you seduced your boss to bed but what happenned at the end of the day? He married someone else and is arranging an extraordinary banquet for her. These bosses are like this only Amy, they will get married to their fellow business man''s daughters to improve their family business and they will keep other women outside for their sexual needs." Sara said Amy smiled and asked, "So you are sad because Andy chose another woman instead of me?" "Yes, you are his childhood best friend yet he chooses another woman instead of you," Sara said acting all sad "So what about you Sara? Aren''t you the one who wants to be his mistress?" Amy asked "Do you think he can shrug me off so easily? No matter whoever she is, Andy is going to fall for my beauty." Sara proudly said Amy chuckled and thought ''Silly girl'' Sara sighed and said, "Aren''t you the one who proudly said that Andy won''t glance at me even if I spread my legs in front of him?" Without waiting for her reply, Sara chuckled and said "This sentence also refers to you Amy, you too tried to spread your legs but see what happened? You know what Amy? I''m rich and talented so he may look at me at any point of his life but what are you? A mere Assistant, who fixes his schedule. I''m actually sad that one day you have to fix a schedule for Andy and me to have sex." Sara said Amy gritted her teeth but chose not to say anything. "I''m actually feeling very sad that your Andy who is going to propose some other woman right in front of you in this banquet. He may hold her hand, hug her, kiss her" Sara said Without waiting for her response Sara chuckled and said: "Don''t worry, I will be on your side and hold your hands because I don''t want you to miss such moments which will prick into your heart." Amy chuckled and hung the call. "Babe, who is it?" Lisa asked while adjusting her hair "Someone who always thinks she is right." Amy chuckled while keeping her phone aside "Mam, let me fix your hairstyle." The makeup artist said. ..... After half an hour "Woahh, you look beautiful!" Nina exclaimed while looking at the gorgeous Amy "If I''m Andy, I think I would end up doing it all day here." Lisa chuckled and said "You look gorgeous Lisa," Amy said "I wonder how these men know our body fitting so perfectly? Like we never gave your size to designer, right?" Amy said while caressing her outfit "They know about our body very well babe," Nina said Just then the door opened and three men entered the room. "Oh my god, you look, beautiful babe," Erik said Nina blushed and said "Thank you" "Let''s go," Erik said while holding her hand "Where?" Nina asked "To mark you," Erik said and dashed out of the room with Nina Ryan smiled and said, "You seriously look, gorgeous babe." "Thank you, honey." Lisa blushed and said "If I would have known you would look like an angel in this dress I would always urge you to wear this," Ryan said Lisa rolled her eyes and said "Shameless as always." "Let''s go to our room babe, I want to gift you something," Ryan said "Does something include a kiss and a hug?" Lisa asked "YES," Ryan said and dashed out of the room along with Lisa Amy chuckled when he looked at Ryan who was like a lovestruck fool around Lisa. Her face turned red when Andy''s intense gaze met her. She lowered her head and blushed "What are you staring at Mr. Francis?" Andy took a deep breath and said "I wish, this is was our honeymoon night." Amy face turned red with his shameless words. Amy was wearing a pink ball gown with beads and flower appliques attached to it. She had very light makeup which enlightened her beauty. Her hair was left free which added a unique beauty to her face. "You are looking so beautiful, honey," Andy said while wrapping his hands around her waist. Fixing his tie, Amy pouted and complained: "You are too hot and tempting Mr. Francis, I wish I could keep you all day in this room." "So Mrs. Francis is jealous because I''m hot?" Andy asked "Aren''t you jealous because I''m beautiful and sexy?" Amy asked "Of course, I''m jealous honey, I want to mark and show that you are already taken but I''m afraid with the thought of ruining your makeup," Andy said "One kiss doesn''t ruin my makeup babe," Amy said while pressing their lips together. After kissing each other for a while, Andy reluctantly broke the kiss and said "I want to kiss you all day but I have to attend this banquet." When Amy blushed and nodded her head, Andy smiled and said "Let''s go, babe." ..... Wedding hall Father Francis smiled when he looked at the guests who were busy enjoying the party. He walked towards the center stage and took the microphone in his hand to address his daughters-in-law. "Why are chuckling Sara? Don''t you feel bad and irritated that the man you loved is with another women?" Her friend asked "I don''t feel bad until and unless that woman is not his stupid assistant," Sara smirked and said while holding a wine glass in her hand Father Francis smiled and said "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m so glad and happy that you all are here to bless our children. As you all are aware that this banquet cum engagement party entirely belongs to our sweet daughters-in-law. I know you all are excited to see those angels who sparkled light and happiness in our sons life. " Pausing for a while, he Announced "So join your hands and welcome my daughter in law Mrs. Amy Francis." ..... Chapter 93 - Wedding Banquet (IV) *CRACK* *CRACK* Wine glass which Sara was holding now broken into tiny little pieces and one of the little glass piece pierced into her hand making her wince in pain and tears started flowing from her cheeks. But Is she crying because of pain in her hand or due to pain in her heart? Yes, It is definitely because of pain in the heart rather one can say due to jealous, anger, stupidity was flowing down from her eyes in the form of tears. She said many things to Amy. She even called her mistress of Andy and the phone call just before the banquet. Oh god, She herself felt so ashamed and embarrassed. She gritted her teeth and frowned deeper when Amy''s hands wrapped around Andy''s arms and she had a very sweet smile on her face. Sara want to strangle Amy to death for being Andy''s wife. She wanted to show rather put herself in big position but is it that possible? Does Andy care about her? "Babe, Don''t panic okay," Andy said while wrapping his around her waist Amy nodded her head and smiled when reporters started snapping their pictures. After giving different poses for reporters, Andy scooped her in his arms and walked towards Central stage making everyone gasp in surprise. .... Mother Shelton sighed and asked, "Did she received your call?" "No Mom, she is continuously rejecting my calls." Erica gritted her teeth and said "Let me look for her." Father Shelton said "Darling ¡ª" "Don''t worry honey, I won''t believe her lies." Father Shelton said and walked away ..... Presendital suit "Babe, we have to go," Lisa said in between her moans "One kiss," Ryan said and about to kiss her but stopped when later placed her hand on his lips. "What?" Ryan asked "Don''t behave shamelessly Mr Francis," Lisa said "Only for you darling," Ryan said while giving a peck on her lips "Babe, Dad is here right?" Lisa asked "You want me to throw him out?" Ryan asked Lisa vigorously shook her head and said "No, please don''t do that." "Babe, He never treated you as his daughter then why the fuck you love him?" Ryan said "He treated me well when my mom is alive but ¡ª" Lisa stopped and wiped tears from her cheeks. For Lisa no matter how her father treated her but still he is her first love and first man. Though she never showed her love towards him in public but she always low key supported him in every possible way. "Babe, never ever think about the person who never trusted and loved you," Ryan said Lisa took a deep breath and nodded her head. "We both are enough for each other darling," Ryan said Just then Lisa''s phone started buzzing. Lisa smiled and said "It''s dad." before receiving the call. "Dad...okay I''m coming," Lisa said and hanged the call "Babe, dad wants to see me," Lisa said "Why?" Ryan frowned and asked "I don''t know but I want to meet him," Lisa said "No, we have to go downstairs," Ryan said "Please babe." Lisa urged him This was the first time her dad personally called her and asked him to visit him. How can she miss this opportunity? Ryan sighed and said "Okay..... Make it fast." .... Banquet hall Not wanting to embarrass herself in front of Amy, Sara was about to walk out from the banquet but stopped by two fairly built bodyguards. "Mam, our lady boss wants to meet you." One of the bodyguards said in a firm tone "I don''t want to meet anyone." Sara frowned and said "But mam" Cutting him off Sara snapped "I have to leave." "Why? Aren''t you the one who said that you will hold my hand during the whole banquet." Amy said Sara gulped and lowered her head. Amy placed her hand on Sara''s shoulder and said "You want to hold my hand right? But I''m sorry my dear Sara because Andy wants to hold my hand tightly so that bitches like you will stay away from him. Though I can''t give you my hand to hold but I spare you a place which is three metres away from us and you can do many things like observe our love and affection carefully." When Sara gritted her teeth, Amy smiled and said: "I know how desperately you want to stab in my heart but don''t worry Sara, I promise that I won''t give you any chance to stab me." "What happen, babe?" Andy asked while wrapping his arms around Amy Amy smiled and said "it''s nothing babe, Sara wanted to become your mistress. So I''m giving her tips on how to seduce you." Andy let out a hearty laugh and said "Babe, Are you seriously giving her tips when you know that only you can turn me on?" "I know only I can ignite the fire in you but I can''t let her go down." Amy pouted her lips and said Sara frowned deeper but she chose to keep her mouth shut. What else she can do know except keeping her mouth shut? The most regretting thing she did in her lifetime is provoking Amy and boosting herself. She herself felt like a loser in front of Amy. "Babe, Sara told me that many business men''s marries only to get profits to their company? Is it true?" Amy asked while placing her hand on his chest "Yes darling but your hubby is an exception because I love you more than all my assets," Andy said Amy smiled and said, "I know babe but I want to remove the ''BUSINESS MEN MARRY ONLY TO GET PROFIT'' cloth from Sara''s eyes." Without waiting for her reply, Amy said "Babe, Why don''t go and meet other guests until Ryan comes?" "Okay darling," Andy said and kissed her forehead before walking away from them. Amy sighed and said "You see, my husband is far away from you and your imagination. Yeah, I know he is handsome and hot but that doesn''t mean bitches like you can turn him on. His hotness, handsomeness belongs only to me. I really don''t blame you for liking Andy but it''s better to keep your shitty thoughts yourself. If you try to jump on his bed don''t blame me if I kill you." When Sara clenched her hand into a fist, Amy chuckled and said: "This is my banquet babe, you can''t do anything." Sara couldn''t help but cry with guilt, Amy wiping her tears said "Anyway enjoy the banquet with this guilty tears." After saying this Amy turned around and left. ..... Upstairs "Dad," Lisa said with a sweet smile while walking towards her dad Father Shelton did not even glance at Lisa who was looking gorgeous in the designer outfit and said "I just called you here to say that your wedding is fixed with Andrew next week.. So, you have to sell all your shares of Shelton cooperation to us and move in with Andrew." Chapter 94 - Wedding Banquet (V) Lisa frowned deeper when she heard her father''s words. Here she was thinking that her father wants to see her out of affection but who would have thought he had different plans for Lisa. She was wearing a beautiful outfit yet he doesn''t give damn about it. Wait, How can he look at her when his eyes were completely masked by his bitchy second wife? Lisa sighed and said "And who said I want to marry him?" "I''m your father Lisa, I know what is right for you and what is not." Father Shelton yelled at Lisa Lisa chuckled and said "You are my father? Do you even know the meaning of it Mr Shelton?" "Lisa ¡ª" Cutting him off Lisa snapped "I know you never cared for me but I never thought you would stoop so low for your benefits." "Listen to me Lisa, our company is in great trouble. The only thing which can save our company is your marriage with Andrew. Try to understand your dad''s situation." Father Shelton tried to convince her "If you would have thought about me before promising that Andrew guy, I would have understood your situation, Mr Shelton," Lisa shouted Father Shelton frowned and shouted "I know why you are trying to shrug me off? You got your benefactor and you doesn''t want anything right now from me but the fact is it is only temporary happiness." "What do you mean dad?" Lisa asked who was no idea what he was talking about "I know that you have a temporary relation with Ryan Francis but the fact is that he is getting engaged with one of the businesses tycoon''s daughter." Father Shelton said Lisa frowned and asked, "Who told you that I have a temporary thing with Ryan?" "I know everything about you Lisa, this temporary thing doesn''t give anything to you. Maybe it may benefit your company for some years but not for a whole lifetime." Father Shelton snapped "You think I''m having sex with Ryan because I want to grow my company" "YES" "You think I lost my character" "YES" Lisa smiled and said "So you think so lowly of me? Great! Here I''m missing you so badly and I want you to be here with me on this day. You know what, I always thought your wife influenced you and she created hatred between but I''m wrong you and your lowly thoughts destroyed this relationship between us." Without waiting for his reply Lisa wiped her tears and said "Mr Shelton, I never thought of being CEO of Shelton cooperation and I always wanted you to run this company but now I want to become CEO of Shelton groups. So be ready for my war Mr Shelton." After saying this, Lisa walked away leaving grumpy and angry father Shelton behind. ... Wedding banquet "Honey, What happen? Did she accepted our proposal?" Mother Shelton curiously asked "Erica, Did that information is right?" Father Shelton asked "Which information dad?" Erica asked "Lisa having a temporary thing with Ryan." Father Shelton asked After listening to Lisa''s words, Father Shelton having ''THIS INFORMATION IS WRONG'' feeling but at the same time, he won''t want to trust Lisa. "Yes dad, my best friend bumped into them when they were making out in washroom," Erica said with a firm tone "She went overboard today and shamelessly accused me that I''m not a good father and also threatened me." Father Shelton frowned and snapped. "Don''t worry darling, we will teach her a good lesson after this banquet." Mother Shelton tried to console him .... Presidential suite "How can he accuse you like that? I know he is bastard but I never thought he would stoop so low." Ryan gritted his teeth and said "Ahh, I want to punch him so bad." Erik frowned and said "It''s okay Lisa, Today is your big day darling, you have to been so happy." Nina tried to console her best friend. "Yeah, look at your face. It became so dull after crying for unnecessary people." Ryan said "My face is not dull," Lisa said while wiping her tears. Ryan held her hand and said "Let''s go. Everyone wants to see my baby." Lisa smiled nodded her head before applying makeup again. "Erik, I want ¡ª" Cutting him off Erik smiled and said: "I already bought all Shelton cooperation shares except Lisa''s father." "His shares are very less in Shelton cooperation, so we can ignore his shares," Ryan said "So what I have to do with that shares?" Erik asked "Transfer them to Lisa''s name and leak this news to the media within ten minutes," Ryan said "But ¡ª" "I want father Shelton to break down in front of Lisa for badmouthing his own daughter," Ryan smirked and said "So you want him to be Lisa''s slave," Erik asked "No, I want him to realise that his daughter is the most beautiful and intelligent woman. I want him to accept Lisa with a full heart and give her all fatherly love she craved for. I want him to throw his bitchy second wife out and lead a happy and healthy life with his daughter." Ryan said Yes, Ryan hatred his Lisa''s father for not treating her well but he never wants them to be separated. .... "Honey, Where is Ryan? Everyone wants to see our Lisa." Mother Francis said "Yeah, Ryan asked to wait for ten minutes." Father Francis said "Dad, Ryan is here," Andy whispered Ryan entered the hall wearing a black and white designer suit. His perfect features and handsome face is enough to droll for every woman. "Woahhh, He look tempting." Erica excitedly said "Honey, your boyfriend is right beside you." Mother Shelton said "Mom, Now I''m feeling sad for not seducing Ryan. Look at him mom, he is so perfect like his brother." Erica said Mother Shelton smiled and said "He got seduced by your step-sister, so for you it''s a piece of cake darling. After leaching your boyfriend off, you can try your luck on Ryan." Erica chuckled and nodded her head "Ahh, I can''t shift my eyes from him. I''m so jealous of that lucky girl who is getting engaged with Ryan" Erica said Ryan held the microphone and said "It''s pleasure for having you all here. As you all know that the sole purpose of this banquet is to introduce my sister in law and my future wife to you. So, without wasting my time let me welcome my fianc¨¦e Lisa Shelton." Just then the big door opened and Lisa walked towards the central stage wearing designer purple coloured ball gown. Chapter 95 - Wedding Banquet (VI) Mother Shelton and Erica widened their eyes in shock and stood in a daze while Father Shelton had a very shocking expression on his face. The conversation before ten minutes with Lisa came flashed in front of his eyes. He himself felt like an idiot for badmouthing his daughter. How could he didn''t trust his own blood? How could he simply believed trash about his daughter? He clenched his fist to control his overwhelming emotions that are all ready to escape in the form of tears. On the other hand, Erica and mother Francis couldn''t help but gritted their teeth out of jealousy and anger. All of a sudden they felt like stupids. They had done many things to Lisa but what happened at the end? "Dad this ¡ª" Cutting Erica off Father Shelton said "Stop accusing her again." "But dad ¡ª" Erica stopped when father Shelton''s phone and rang. "I have to take this." Father Shelton said before receiving the call Ryan offered his hand gestured to place her hand on his. Lisa blushed while placing her hand on his and walked towards the central stage. Ryan took out the ring from red velvet box and said "I''m so lucky to have you by my side Lisa, you complete me, babe, Only you can make me happy and lightens my mood without any effort babe. I know you won''t back off but I still want to ask you ¡ª" Kneeling in front of her, Ryan smiled and "Ms Lisa Shelton, will you marry me and be my woman for a lifetime?" "Yes," Lisa said while pouncing in his embrace. "Babe, you know how much I love you but still I want to say I love you more than anything in this word. You are the only woman who stays in my life and my heart." Ryan said while sliding the ring into her finger "I love you too babe," Lisa said hugging him tightly. When Ryan about hug her tightly, Erik cleared her throat and whispered "Dude, don''t get hard on, it won''t look good if you do it here." Ryan frowned and pulled himself and said "Babe, let''s go." "Where?" Lisa asked "I think I need your help." Ryan pouted his lips and said "Shut up and be like a good man," Lisa said When Erik gave him a meaning full look, Ryan smiled and said "Yeah, How can I leave you when you are going to get something great?" "What do you mean?" Lisa asked "You will get to know," Ryan said ..... "Hey Leo, Thank you for coming." Nina smiled and said "You are looking, beautiful babe," Leo said while hugging her Nina about to thank and hug him back but Erik stopped and pulled her towards him. "Babe, you can''t hug him." Erik possessively said Leo chuckled and said, "I never expected this cruel man has possessive and loving angle too." "We too never expected the dangerous drug dealer have a such sweet and loving heart," Andy said while walking towards them "Hey, I''m not into that business." Leo retorted "Once a drug dealer, always a drug dealer," Ryan commented "You¡ª" "Okay stop your nonsense business talks," Nina said "Leo, she is Amy, Andy''s wife and she is Lisa, Ryan''s girlfriend," Nina said while introducing her best friends "Nice meeting you beautiful ladies," Leo said while the sweet smile on his face "Hey, you got dimple when you smile," Lisa said while pointing towards his dimple "Wow, I love dimples," Amy said while pinching his cheeks off Andy frowned and pulled her hand "Babe, you can''t pinch him." "Why?" Andy thought for a while and said: "He is dirty, you know, he never bath." "What?" Amy widened his eyes in shock and retrieved her hands back. Leo rolled her eyes and said, "Hey, don''t use me as a bait for your possessiveness." Ignoring him completely Andy cupped her cheeks and said "Why don''t we go to the washroom and clean your hands?" "Just to clean her hands?" Lisa asked "No, To show his wild jealous side by kissing and hugging for a while." Ryan chuckled and said Amy blushed and lowered when her friends started teasing them again. "Stop it okay." Andy threatened them When all of them having their own teasing time, Leo eyes kept on searching to that one person whom he missed for almost two years. Andy smiled and said, "She is in bar section." "You know?" "There is nothing we don''t know Leo," Andy said "I want to see her man," Leo said while rushing towards bar section ..... Bar section Leo eyes teared up and a sweet smile flashed upon his face when he looked at Kathy, the love of his life. Within seconds his smile turned gloomy when he saw a man talking to his Kathy and she had a sweet smile on her face. He don''t know what they are talking about but that smile and the way he was looking at his girlfriend making him sour at his heart. He took a deep breath before walking towards them and sitting next to him. "Hey, who are you?" The man asked Leo didn''t say anything and kept on staring at his girlfriend making her feel uncomfortable. "Hey," The man said while jerking his shoulder off "Get out," Leo said Leo voice is very low, he wasn''t shouting or threatening him but his gloomy face and red eyes is enough for him to pee in his pants. He didn''t say anything but silently got up from his seat and walked away. Kathy took a deep breath and about to walk away but stopped when she heard Leo saying "What the fuck is happening here?" "Can we go out and talk like a mature persons instead of creating drama here?" Kathy said before going out Leo nodded his head and followed her silently. ... Meanwhile a news broke like a wildfire into the banquet. Reporters started murmuring something and finally surrounded by Lisa. Reporter 1:- Mam, Is this news is real or fake? "Which news?" Lisa asked who has no idea what they were asking and discussing. Reporter 2:- Mam, someone called us and informed that you are the new CEO of Shelton cooperations. Is that true? Lisa widened her eyes in shock and said "CEO of Shelton cooperation? I think this ¡ª" Cutting her off Ryan wrapped his hands around her waist and said "It''s true. Grandpa Shelton and other members willingly transferred all their shares to Lisa and father Shelton happily announced Lisa as new CEO of Shelton cooperations." When Lisa widened her eyes in shock and gave Ryan ''What was happening'' look, Ryan smiled and whispered "That position belongs to you darling. I want to you get back with your stepmother and her daughter." Lisa chuckled and said, "You are the best." *THUD* *THUD* Mother Shelton widened her eyes in shock and stammered on the floor. She was feeling angry, jealous, frustrated over the fact of Lisa being CEO of Shelton groups.. She has done many things to make her daughter CEO but what happened at the end? She used all her tricks and tactics to separate Lisa and her father but now all her bitchy ideas went in a vain. Chapter 96 - Wedding Banquet(VIl) Just then Father Shelton along with grandpa Shelton entered the banquet hall. Father Shelton rushed towards his wife and helped her to get up from the floor. "Honey, What is happening?" Mother Shelton asked "It''s board members decision and we have to follow it." Father Shelton said "But ¡ª" "Darling, This really helps our company growth and moreover we got a chance to collaborate with Francis cooperation which is like a huge opportunity for us in this situation." Father Shelton said "Dad, what about me?" Erica asked Who was still sad and angry with the fact Lisa is getting everything and she is losing her identity in front of her. "Shut up. Because of your stupid information, we falsely accused Lisa." Father Shelton snapped before walking away Erica frowned and about to say something but grandpa Shelton stopped her. He chuckled and said "I want to say I''m feeling very sad for both you but the truth I''m so happy, In fact, I''m so excited to see you like this. Heartbroken, jealous, anger, frustration words depict your situation right now. It is fun watching you like this." "Grandpa." Erica snapped "Shhh, you have to be quiet and calm when you are in great trouble." Grandpa Shelton said Turning towards mother Shelton, he said "I already told you that don''t mess with my princess but you never listened to me. What happens at the end? You have done many things but you got any gain from your bitchy works? No right, this is want we call KARMA. And there is a popular saying called KARMA IS A BITCH BRO which suits you right now." After saying this grandpa Shelton walked towards reporters. Reporter 1:- Sir, why did you suddenly resigned for CEO position? Father Shelton smiled and said, "I think I have to give my daughter a chance." Reporter 2:- Sir, there is news that you don''t like your first daughter. Is it true? Father Shelton wrapped his arms around Lisa''s shoulder and said "That news is fake. Please don''t write such articles in future." When reporter about to ask another question, Father Shelton interrupted him and said: "No more questions please, I have to spend some time with my daughter." When reporters nodded their heads and stepped away, Father Shelton turned towards Lisa and said "Can I talk to you for five minutes?" Lisa chuckled and said, "Do you think I will spare my five minutes for you?" When Father Shelton lowered his head, Lisa sighed and said "Father and daughter relationship that we used to share ended up just before half an hour Mr Shelton. Now I''m CEO of Shelton cooperation and you are a respected board member." After saying Lisa walked away with Ryan while Father Shelton smiled and thought ''You are exactly like Daisy, Sweet at heart but rude at the mouth.'' ..... "Babe, where you want to do it?" Andy asked "What?" Amy asked who has no idea what he was talking about "Making babies" Andy shamelessly said Amy rolled her eyes and said "Stop being shameless Mr Francis" Andy pouted his lips and said, "Babe, I think I need a time machine." "Why?" Amy chuckled and asked "I want to forward this time babe," Andy said Amy helplessly shook her head and said "You are unbelievable sometimes." "Babe, I think we should prefer bed first and then we can try different places like couch, wall and many more. You know bathtub and car is also a good option." Andy shamelessly said "If you won''t stop talking shamelessly don''t blame me if I cancel this honeymoon." Amy glared at her husband "But darling ¡ª" Cutting him off Erik whispered, "Everything is ready." Andy smiled and nodded his head before turning towards Amy. "Babe, I will be back in two minutes," Andy said and walked away along with Erik ..... Outside the banquet "Kat¡ª" "I prefer Kathy," Kathy said in a very firm tone "Who is that man?" Leo asked "He is Daniel, my family friend," Kathy said "Thank god, I thought he is your date," Leo said while hugging her tighter Kathy pushed him away and said "Who said he is not my date? We are seeing each other for almost one month now. I think he is the best choice for me and for my family." "Babe, you can''t ¡ª" "I''m not your babe Mr Leo." Kathy snapped "What happened to you, honey? We love each other right? my heart will prick when I see you with another man." Leo said while holding her shoulder tightly "Cut your crap," Kathy shouted When Leo lowered his head, Kathy sighed and said: "Our relationship got over Leo, will you please come out of your shell and lead a happy life?" "But Kathy, I still love you," Leo said "I don''t love you and I don''t want to lead my life with drug dealers like you." Kathy snapped "Babe, I know my profession is illegal but I never done anything which is unethical." Leo tried to explain himself "Why did you hide your identity?" Kathy asked "I thought you will leave me but I never thought to hide my profession will create this much differences between us," Leo said Kathy chuckled and said "So you purposely did everything? You purposely lied to me about your real identity. You know, I felt like a fool when my dad showed me your deadly videos. How can you kill a woman mercilessly? How can you ¡ª" "Wait? What did you say? I killed a woman mercilessly? Do you think I can kill someone just like that without any reason?" Leo asked "I don''t think what reasons you have but I hate you for doing such things," Kathy said "Kathy ¡ª" "Stop it, Leo, I hate you and I don''t wanna marry you. I don''t want to see you around me again in the future. I hate our presence, it makes me suffocate." Kathy said and walked away from him Leo stood there in a daze and closed his eyes to control his overwhelming emotions. How could he explain to her that he killed that woman because she tried to harm Kathy? How could he explain to her that he is not that bad person how her family portrayed him to her? How could he explain to her that she is the only woman in his life? How could he explain to her that he can''t live without her? ... Wedding banquet Andy took a deep breath before walking towards the Central stage. Andy smiled and looked towards Amy while holding a microphone in one hand. Just then Amy''s candid pictures along with their childhood photos flashed on the big screen of the banquet hall. Andy smiled and said "I want to say many things. I wrote and memorised many quotes and sayings to dedicate for you but now I feel those are nothing in front of you. I never believed great sayings like ''love is composed of a single soul but inhabited by two bodies'' but I started believing sayings and quotes when you are around." Pausing for a while Andy said "I think many of you doesn''t know how we ended up being together.. After committing so many mistakes and walking into the wrong way, I finally realised my love towards her and she is my wife now." Chapter 97 - Wedding Banquet (VIII) "Amy and I were almost grown-up together in childhood. Our friends, our schools, everything was same for us. I always seen Amy in a different light but I never thought she is the one for me. I used to be angry when some other man approaches her, I used to get jealous when she talks with other men but I never thought this anger and jealousy is because of my love towards her. I''m crazy, stupid for not realising my love in initial days." Pausing for a while he said, "My parents and her parents tried to wake up the love I have for Amy but I always used to say she is just my best friend." Andy smiled and said "One day, in our garden, I looked at her with just 1-inch distance from me and I realised she is the most beautiful woman in this world. Well, she is really the most beautiful. I wanted to say many things to hear but I can''t. I suddenly felt like an idiot for not realising she is the one for me. After that day, she suddenly became my habit, without her around I used to become crazy. I then realised she is like a drug to me. Not everyone knows that I formally informed her about my marriage with her." Pausing for a while he chuckled and said "I know I may sound bit unromantic but the thought of losing her made me do some crazy stuff that time. I straightway took her to the marriage bureau and made us official and then she became mine, only mine." Andy walked downstairs towards Amy and kneeled in front of her "Baby, you are my light, you can make my hormones go up and down with single touch, you brightens the light in the darkness of my like. You are the love of my life, no matter where we end up." Taking out a diamond ring from his pocket, he continued "I love you today, tomorrow and forever." Unable to control her happy tears, Amy pounced in his embrace and sobbed. "Baby, Why are you crying? Did I ¡ª" "I love you too honey," Amy said while hugging him tighter "If you cry again, don''t blame me if I kiss you in front of guests," Andy said while sliding ring into her finger. "I love you, babe," Amy said Everyone was happy with the love of this couple but one person who was standing not so far from them boiling in anger. Placing the tray on the table, Clara removed her cap which is covering her face and dashed out of banquet hall. ..... "Show me your ring." Lisa excitedly asked "This is so beautiful babe," Nina said while caressing the ring "I never thought he will give such long and romantic speech," Amy said who was still feeling giddy over everything "It''s too romantic," Nina said "Babe, when you are leaving for the honeymoon?" Lisa asked "I think within one hour," Amy said "Did you packed your lingerie?" Nina asked "Yeah," Amy said "Don''t forget to see the videos before doing it," Lisa said When Amy gave them ''I don''t need them'', look, Nina chuckled and said: "You are newcomer babe, they will help you a lot." "Yeah and don''t forget to give us details okay," Lisa said Amy chuckled and nodded her head While girls feeding Amy with lewd stuff, boys are trying to tease Andy. "Here, I just brought them," Erik said while passing boxes of condoms "I don''t need them all," Andy said. "What? Don''t tell me that you are doing it only once." Ryan said "No, but¡ª" Cutting him off Erik said, "I think these boxes are very less." "When will you come back?" Ryan asked "I don''t know, I think it will belong," Andy said "That''s great man, don''t come back and let us peacefully stay with our girlfriends," Erik said "Wait? You seriously remember how to use them right?" Ryan asked Andy frowned and said, "If you won''t stop teasing me, don''t blame me if I show your dirty pictures to Lisa." "Hey, you can''t do that," Ryan said "What happen honey?" Lisa asked "Li, I have to ¡ª" "No, it''s nothing darling." Ryan interptued Andy Andy chuckled and wrapped his arms and Amy''s waist. "Did you bullied Ryan?" Amy asked "No honey, I''m a very good boy," Andy said Amy helplessly shook her head and said: "You are a bad boy." "Maybe sometimes when we are in bed," Andy said "Can''t you talk properly?" Amy asked "What? I''m supposed to talk lewd things with you baby." Andy said "Oh god, we have to go," Andy said "Where?" "For honeymoon babe," Andy said "But we still have one hour right?" Amy asked "No, I can''t wait for an hour," Andy said Amy helplessly shook her head and said "You are unbelievable." ..... "So, you are taking her away from us for God knows how many months?" Father Miller asked "Yeah uncle but don''t worry we will come fast," Andy said Father Miller frowned and snapped "Who asked you to come fast? I want you to stick in your honeymoon for years but make sure to give me a grandchild within one year." "Dad ¡ª" "What? I didn''t talk anything unethical, I just asked you to give me an adorable grandchild." Father Miller defended himself "Uncle, I think I can''t share my wife with anyone right now," Andy said Father Shelton frowned and snapped "If you don''t give me grandchild, don''t blame me if I tamper all your condoms." Amy face turned red and awkwardly lowered her head. "Dad, will you please behave like oldies," Andy said "We will behave like one when we get old." Father Miller said "You are old uncle," Ryan said "No, we are young. If you have any doubt let''s ask Lisa." Father Miller said Turning towards Lisa, he asked "Darling, who looks old? Me or your weird Boyfriend?" Lisa chuckled and said, "Obviously Ryan." "See, my darling knows how is best." Father Miller said "Babe, How can you take his side?" Ryan asked "It''s not my fault that uncle is young." Lisa chuckled and said "Let''s go to our room and I will show you who is young," Ryan said "Stay safe and don''t miss us." Father Miller said while hugging Amy Amy blushed and said, "Don''t eat unhealthy food in my absence." "Okay darling" After bidding goodbye to everyone, Amy and Andy left to their romantic honeymoon ..... Chapter 98 - Sacred Inside Ryan''s car "Babe, Are you okay?" Ryan asked for god knows how many times "I think this is the 200th time you are asking this question and my answer is same, I''m fine honey." Lisa chuckled and said "I''m just worried about you, you don''t know how I felt when you cried because of your damn father," Ryan said "I know," Lisa said "I wanted to peel his skin off and filter his blood but I can''t do that because he is my father in law." Ryan pouted his lips and complained "So you can turn wild for me?" Lisa asked "Yes, I can turn wild in fightings and also -" inching closer he licked her earlobe and said "In bed too" Lisa gulped in nervousness when he licked her earlobe, a weird kind of sensation spread all over her body. "Y¡ªYou can''t do this," Lisa said "What? I just licked your earlobe and you turned on?" Ryan asked Lisa frowned and placed her hand on his dick and said "What did you say, honey?" Ryan stopped the car and gulped in nervousness. "What? You can''t say anything now." Lisa chuckled and said "You are making things difficult to me babe," Ryan said "What? I just touched your dick, you turned on." Lisa chuckled and said "You are doing this on purpose right?" Ryan asked "You know, you are sensitive to my touches but yet you say or do something that triggers my womanly ego," Lisa said Looking around, Ryan unbuckled his seat said "I think no one will come here" "What do you mean by no one will come here?" Lisa asked "I mean we can do things which can satisfy our ego''s." Ryan while inching her closer "We can," Lisa said while removing his shirt buttons. ..... Airport "Ahhh" Amy frowned and sat down on the chair "What happen, babe?" Andy asked "This heels sucks," Amy said while removing one of her heels "Why do you wear one when it hurts?" Andy asked "Our heights will match when I use them" Amy pouted her lips and said "Don''t use them when you don''t want to," Andy said while removing another heel. "Babe, don''t do that, we are in the airport and everyone observing us Amy said while looking around "Honey, I already told you I''m your slave. So, let me do my work." Andy said while placing the heels inside her bag and lifting her up. "What are you doing?" Amy asked while hooking her arms around his neck "I want to give you feet massage," Andy said and walked towards his chopper "You are the best husband," Amy said while pinching his cheeks "You make me best darling," Andy said "How chessy Mr Francis," Amy said. "Babe, it''s a nineteen-hour journey. So, you can rest for a while. If you don''t want to sleep then you can count on me to make you tried." Andy said "What do you mean by count one you?" Amy asked "I mean, if you want, I do some stuff which can make you tried," Andy said Without waiting for her reply, he said "I think flight washrooms are clean to do some... Ouch that hurts." Andy groaned when Amy pinched his waist "You are crazy sometimes." Amy glared at her shameless husband "What? Didn''t you hear what dad and uncle Miller wants? They want grandchildren and you know we have to work hard to give them one." Andy retorted "You already said to them that you don''t want to share me," Amy said "Yeah, but I gave it a second thought because I''m a very good and obedient child for my parents, so I have to fulfil all their wishes. I don''t mind doing it ten times a day to give them a grandchild." Andy said Amy cheeks turned red and buried her face on his neck. "Babe, if you blush, I will get a hard-on," Andy said "Oh god An, you are too sensitive," Amy said and lifting her head up "I''m sensitive to your touches because I love you too much babe," Andy said "I love too hubby," Amy said ..... UK Stewart mansion "Dad, How can you do this?" The Young man yelled "What? You can''t shout at your father, Lucas" Uncle Michael said "Dad, You can''t meet Andy until we solve everything right?" Lucas tried to explain his father "You think you can keep me away from my son," Uncle Michael said "Dad, why don''t you try to understand the situation? You know how hard it was for us to protect him without any doubt?" Lucas said "Yes boss, we tried ¡ª" "You shut up Markus, I asked you to hide this thing but you failed in protecting my secrets." Uncle Michael snapped "I tried to hide and Lucas boss found it," Markus said "Where is uncle Geroge? Ask him to retrieve all the contracts with Francis until we solve it." Lucas said "Lucas, This is my company and I''m chairman of it. You can''t cancel contracts without my permission." Uncle Michael said "Dad ¡ª" Lucas stopped mid away when he looked at the beautiful woman walking towards him "Uncle, you called me?" Jennifer smiled and asked "Yes Jenni, I''m having a bad headache because of your husband." Uncle Michael said and placing his hand and his forehead "Wait, I will bring meds for you," Jenni said "No darling, just be here for some time, I will be okay." Uncle Michael said while looking at his son Markus chuckled and thought ''Ahh, now it gonna be fun. Lucas boss can''t shout at anyone when Jenni mam is around." Lucas frowned and about to say something but stopped when Jenni sat beside Uncle Michael. "Jenni, You know Andy right?" Uncle Michael asked When Jenni nodded her head, Uncle Michael smiled and asked "So I want to meet him, Do you think it is right? " "Why not? He is your son Lu¡ª" Jenni stopped midway, cleared her throat and said, "You have all right to meet him." "I know you will support your dad, Jenni will you bring strong coffee?" Uncle Michael asked "Yes uncle, just give me a minute," Jenni said while walking towards the kitchen When Jenni is out of sight, Lucas frowned and snapped "You did on purpose right?" Uncle Michael chuckled and said, "It''s not my fault, you are scared cat in front of your wife." "I''m not scared cat," Lucas said "It''s evident," Uncle Michael said "Dad, Don''t tell her that I shouted at you because you met Andy," Lucas said "Why?" "Because she thinks I''m stingy and I won''t allow you anywhere," Lucas said "This is what we call the sacred cat." Uncle Michael chuckled and said "Dad I''m not ¡ª" Lucas stopped and looked at his beautiful wife who was walking towards the with a sweet smile on her face. Chapter 99 - Good Realese "Look, he is afraid of his wife." Uncle Michael chuckled and said "Dad" Lucas glared at his dad Just then Uncle George entered the mansion with a huge smile on his face. "Dad," Jenni rushed towards her father and hugged him. "Ahh honey, I missed you a lot." Uncle George said while hugging her "I missed you too," Jenni said "Wait, I have a good news for all of you. Where is Rosy?" Uncle George asked "I''m here Brother Geroge," Aunt Rosy said "Rosy, you want to see how big your son became?" Uncle George asked When Aunt Rosy nodded her head, Uncle George played the proposal video from the wedding banquet. Aunt Rosy smiled and said, "He is just like his father cute and romantic." Jenni chuckled and said, "They look perfect for each other." ''We are perfect honey,'' Lucas thought but of course he didn''t say it aloud. Lucas Shelton is Andy''s twin brother and he is born One minute faster than Andy which also made him big brother to Andy. "I also have another gift to you," Uncle George said with a huge grin on his face "What? Are you planning to visit Andy again?" Uncle Michael asked "No idiot, I have booked honeymoon tickets for my daughter and son in law." Uncle George said while showing tickets to them. "Wow, This is great," Rosy said "Dad, but ¡ª" Cutting Jenni off, uncle George said: "You can''t back off honey." When Jenni reluctantly nodded her head, Lucas sighed and said: "I think we can''t go for a honeymoon because I have a lot of work to do." How can he accept to honeymoon when his wife clearly not interested in honeymoon. No matter what he wants but Lucas always turned himself down for her happiness. "Lucas ¡ª" "Sorry Uncle Geroge, we will plan next year." Lucas said and walked out of the mansion Jenni sighed and said "I have to call Kathy." before walking towards her room Uncle Geroge sighed and said, "I wish Lucas and Jenni be happy and romantic like Amy and Andy." "It''s been one year for their marriage but still I don''t understand which thing is separating both of them?" Rosy sighed and said "It''s okay darling, Lucas and Jenni are sensible and they know what they are doing." Uncle Michael tried to console his wife. Jennifer is one and only daughter of uncle George and a respected board member of Global cooperations. It''s been one year since Jennifer and Lucas got married but they never shared a wife and husband relationship with each other. No one knows the reason behind their unusual behaviour except Jennifer. ... Kathy''s apartment "So, you turned him down again," Jennifer asked "For god sake Jeeni, Please don''t take his side." Kathy snapped "Snapping doesn''t help Kathy, why don''t you understand Leo? He is such a good ¡ª" Cutting Jennifer off, Kathy said, "He is a vampire, who kills humans." Jennifer sighed and said "He is not like how world portrayed him. He is much more sensible than you think Kathy." "No Jenni, he manipulated you like he did to me," Kathy said "Kathy, listen to me, you loved Leo right, loving someone means you are loving each and everything about him, whether it''s good or bad. Being lovey-dovey in good times and hating in bad times isn''t considered as love." Jenni said in a firm tone Pausing for a while she said "Dad told me that Leo cancelled all his drug dealings two years back and he never killed anyone without any proper reason. I know Leo kept his identity as a secret but that doesn''t mean he is wrong. Maybe he wanted to keep you safe and happy. Maybe he was sacred with the thought of losing you. " When Kathy didn''t say anything for a long time, Jenni smiled and said: "Kathy, I''m not saying to change your decision but you can at least think about it right?" Kathy sighed and said, "I will think about it." "I know, my baby is best, "Jenni said "Okay, you tell me what is happening between you and brother Lucas," Kathy asked "Nothing, everything is as usual." Jenni sighed and said "How can you resist yourself when your husband is so handsome." Kathy chuckled and said "Stop talking nonsense, I have a lot of work to do," Jenni said and hanged the call ... Inside the chopper "Honey, Give me your phone," Amy asked "Why?" Andy asked "I want to search for something," Amy said "Don''t tell me you want to search how to seduce me," Andy said while giving his phone to her "Stop it being clingy, I want to search Best places to visit in Bali," Amy said while browsing "Babe, I don''t think so we can visit places," Andy said "Why?" "I mean we will be busy in making babies right, how can we manage time to visit places?" Andy said "Oh god Andy, will you stop being shameless when we are in public." Amy snapped "What? There is no one around us." Andy said "Female attendants are sitting right before us," Amy said "Babe, I''m your husband, I can only talk shamelessly with you," Andy said "Chessy," Amy commented and started looking at different places "Babe, we will do snorkelling right?" Amy asked "Yes" "I also want to strap on a jetpack." "Okay, we will do it." "I want to also want to visit treetop adventure Park." "Okay" "We will go for surfing right?" "Yes" "Awww, my hubby is best," Amy said while pouncing in his embrace "Babe, you can''t do this." Andy hissed "What happen?" Amy asked When she looked at the big bulge, Amy widened her eyes in shock and said "Seriously An? I didn''t touch it." "Your presence made him grow bigger," Andy said while getting up from his seat "Where are you going?" Amy asked "I think he needs some good release," Andy said and started walking towards the washroom Amy cheeks turned red and lowered her head out of embarrassment. After thinking twice, Amy took a deep breath before walking towards washroom and knocking the door ..... Chapter 100 - Sharp Your Skills How can she sit silently without doing anything when her husband was struggling with his little brother? Yes, she was shy to do things in public places but being a bit romantic in public doesn''t count right? On the other hand, Andy was having a tough time to deal with his dick which is pouncing out and waiting for some touch. When he heard someone knocking the door, he sighed and said: "Five minutes please." "An, it''s me," Amy said in a low voice "Amy" Andy murmured and quickly opened the door "What happened, darling? Are you okay?" Andy worriedly asked Amy cheeks turned when he looked at him. His frustrated face, white bulge under his pants and cute pair of eyes, tempting lips were enough for him to pounce upon him. "I''m here to help you," Amy said and buried her face on his chest "Help me? Babe, what happened to you? This is public ¡ª" "Isn''t it your own chopper? I think no one will disturb us." Amy said while kissing his cheeks "But¡ª" Andy stopped and sighed If she touches him at this moment, there is no way he could resist his strong urge to have sex with her. Amy won''t mind if he does it here but he wants it to be special and memorable. At the same time, he thinks little bit touchings won''t count right? "It''s okay if you don''t want my help." Amy smiled and turned back Just then he grabbed her hand and said "I want your help babe." Amy chuckled and turned around "What happen to your I may lose control thing?" Amy asked while hooking her arms around his neck "I can''t resist when you offer help," Andy said while pulling her closer "You are too sensitive babe," Amy said while kissing on his eyes "You look too beautiful darling," Andy said while clashing their lips together His kiss was so gentle that she lost herself in pleasure. Amy moaned louder when Andy nibbled her lower lip and slid his tongue inside her mouth. Amy clutched into his shirt and gave in to his desires. His kisses were so addictive that she wants it to happen here. Amy moaned and about to touch him there but stopped when someone knocked on the door Amy widened her eyes in shock and frowned. Why the hell world is against them when they were about to do something? Wait, what if someone sees them like this in the washroom? Amy thought for a while and thought ''Cool, everything will be fine.'' "Oh god, no one loves me." Andy groaned and opened the door Female attendant smiled and said, "Sir, we are about to reach our first destination." Andy sighed and said "Okay" Amy chuckled and said, "Poor hubby, you don''t deserve my help." Andy pulled her closer and said, "This night is ours, babe." Amy blushed and said, "Let''s see." "Babe, now we are in Depensar(1), we will rest here tonight and then we will reach Bali by tomorrow evening," Andy said "Okay babe," Amy said before walking towards her seat "Honey, What is time now?" Amy asked "It''s 10:00 Pm," Andy said while glancing at his watch "What is the time difference from the USA?" Amy asked "12 hours darling," Amy said "So, it is 10:00 Am in the morning for them," Amy asked "Yeah," Andy said ..... Shelton cooperations "Mam, Your mother is here to meet you." The assistant said Lisa thought for a while and said: "Let her come in." "Okay" The assistant said and walked out Without thinking about her Lisa engrossed in her work. Just then Mother Shelton entered the office with the breakfast box in her hand. "Honey, What are you doing?" Mother Shelton asked Lisa lifted her eyes and said eyes are meant to see things "Mrs Shelton, I guess your eyes are working." Mother Shelton faked a smile and said "Naughty girl, Mama brought breakfast, let''s eat together." Lisa faked a gasp and placed her hand on her chest and said "Oh god Mrs Shelton, Are you assuming things? I''m Lisa, not your bitchy daughter Erica." Mother Shelton sighed and said, "I think you are busy with your work." "Yes, I''m," Lisa said "Darling, I''m here to ask you something." Mother Shelton said while sitting in a chair Lisa smiled and said "I didn''t give you permission to sit Mrs Shelton" "I''m your mother¡ª" "Stepmother" Lisa corrected "I think you misunderstood my love darling." Mother Shelton said "Come to the point Mrs Shelton," Lisa said "Darling, I think your manager blocked Erica''s debit cards mistakenly. why don''t you ask him to unblock them?" Mother Shelton said with a smile in her face "I won''t let him unblock them," Lisa said in a firm tone "It means ¡ª" "It means I purposely blocked them," Lisa said After taking over the Shelton cooperation, the first thing Lisa did is blocking Erica''s debit cards to avoid her luxurious behaviour without doing anything productively. "Can I know the reason?" Mother Shelton asked "I''m the CEO of this company and I don''t want single rupee to go in a vain," Lisa said "She is your little sister." Mother Shelton said "I''m so sorry Mrs Shelton, I''m the only daughter to my mother," Lisa said "Lisa, please ¡ª" "I don''t have all the time to explain things to you, Mrs Shelton, I have lots of work to do," Lisa said while getting up from the chair "You can''t shrug your mother off." Mother Shelton said "Tsk Tsk, I think you have a hearing problem too. How many times I should say that you are my stepmother?" Lisa said "Lisa ¡ª" "If you got answers for your answers, will you please go out," Lisa said. Mother Shelton frowned and about to say something but stopped when Lisa opened the door. "Get out," Lisa shouted "Mrs Shelton, don''t forget to make an appointment and sharp your bitchy skills before meeting me," Lisa smirked and said Without saying anything, mother Shelton dashed out of the room. Depensar (1) City in Indonesia Chapter 101 - Yes, Im Wet Erik and Nina''s apartment "Tomorrow?" Nina asked "YES" Erik calmly said "How can you sit silently Erik?" Nina frowned and shouted "Honey, we are just meeting my parents, Why are you freaking out?" Erik asked "What if they don''t like me? I mean what if they have a better choice for you?" Nina asked "Babe, They are very open-minded like uncle Francis and Miller. They are going to love you Okay." Erik tried to calm her down "Wait, let me Google how to impress your parents," Nina said Erik let out a laugh and said "Babe, you are meeting my parents, not ghosts." "I''m scared babe," Nina said while hugging him "I will be with you right, so why the hell you are scared of anything?" Erik said "Okay, let me give you a clarity, My parents always wanted me to settle down, when I''m finally making a decision about me and us then why the fuck they will stop that?" Erik said "I don''t have proper designer dresses to wear," Nina said Erik chuckled and said, "It''s just a formal meeting darling, you can wear whatever you want." When Erik looked at Nina''s worried expression, He smiled and said "They won''t say anything even if you wear boxers." "But ¡ª" "Trust me, babe, They gonna love you a lot," Erik said while cupping her cheeks Nina smiled and nodded her head "Babe, I think we don''t have any work right now," Erik said while inching closer Nina slammed his hand and said, "I have an important meeting in hospital." "Meetings can be postponed," Erik said "Stop being clingy in the morning," Nina said while getting up "Babe, one round doesn''t effect right." Erik pouted his lips and said Nina chuckled and said, "Aww you look cute when you pout." "I also look cute when you scream my name ¡ªouch that hurts darling." Erik groaned when Nina pinched his waist "Stop talking lewd things, Mr Parks," Nina said and grabbed her handbag When Erik pouted his lips, Nina chuckled and said: "It''s really important meeting darling." "Okay but five rounds in the night," Erik said "Six rounds," Nina said while kissing his cheeks ..... Red Door Hotel "Welcome sir," The Manager politely greeted the couple "Hello, is everything ready?" Andy asked "An, You already booked our rooms?" Amy asked "Yes babe," Andy said "Sir, your room is in the last floor of your building." The manager said and started walking towards the lift After a few minutes, they entered the last floor of the hotel. "This is your room." The manager politely said while opening the door "Wow, This is so beautiful." Amy excitedly said "Sir personally instructed the theme of this room madam." The manager said Amy smiled and looked at Andy. "Enjoy your stay, sir," The manager said and walked out of the room "Awww, I love you, babe," Amy said and pounced on his embrace "I love you too darling," Andy said while hugging her tighter After hugging each other for a while, Andy sighed and said: "You can freshen up darling, I will take your clothes out." "I''m hungry" Amy pouted her lips and said "I will order something good," Andy said Amy nodded her head and walked towards the washroom. After twenty minutes, both of them freshened up and all ready to eat the dinner they have ordered. "An, will you please wear this t-shirt?" Amy said while giving him his t-shirt "Why? You lose your control when you see me shirtless right?" Andy asked Amy frowned and said, "Shut up and wear this." When Andy wearing his T-shirt, Amy blushed and lowered her head. Of course, she is felt hot all over her body when Andy is shirtless but she was too shy to say it aloud. "Let''s eat," Andy said while placing the tray in front of her Amy licked her lower lip and said "Ahh, Gummy bears." "You like them right?" Andy asked "Aww, I was craving for them darling," Amy said and started eating like a child "Babe, slow down. I won''t eat them." Andy chuckled and said Amy rolled her eyes and said, "You won''t understand how taste of gummy bears will be when you crave for them.." Andy helplessly shook his head and started eating his food quietly. After finishing their dinner off, Amy about to turn on Ac of the room but stopped when Andy pulled her Closer and asked "so you won''t turn on when I''m half-naked?" Amy gulped in nervousness and blushed harder. She wants to say ''yes, I''m wet'' but she was too shy to reveal it. She doesn''t know whether it''s Andy''s perfect figure or Honeymoon weather that she was craving for his touches. She want him to take advantage of her. She want him to walk around naked Infront of her. She want him to touch each and every part of her. With his faces inch apart, Andy already having a tough time to control himself. Her beauty always mesmerize him and he lost his control every time. "A¡ªAmy" Andy stopped saying when Amy clashed their lips together. Andy widened his eyes in shock and wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer. It is very rare to his wife to initiate such a passionate kiss. Her kiss was slow at starting but it turned very passionately. Andy groaned when she started nibbling his lower lips and sucking it timely which made his little brother grow bigger. Oh god, now it''s difficult for him to control? Andy got all excited when Amy deepened the kiss and slid her tongue inside his. When their both tongues dancing each other, Amy caught the hem of his t-shirt and helped him to remove it. After kissing for a while, Amy reluctantly broke the kiss and buried her face on his chest. "Babe, what happen? You are on fire today." Andy said while rubbing her lips "I prefer my hubby ¡ª" inching closer She added "shirtless" "I love you, babe," Andy said and pinned her down in the bed and ripped her t-shirt off "Ahhh" Amy moaned when he - - - - - Chapter 102 - CAN I TOUCH IT "Ahhh" Amy moaned when Andy started nibbling her neck Amy arched her neck back and gave him all access he wants. After sucking her neck portion for quite some time, Andy grinned harder when he looked at his creation. "What are you chuckling at?" Amy asked "I feel proud when I look at this hickey? It is like ''you belong to me'' Symbol." Andy chuckled and said Amy pouted her lips and said, "I don''t like the way that Sara looked at you." "I''m already yours babe," Andy said "I don''t know but I too want to create ''you belong to me'' Symbol," Amy said and pinned him down "Babe, what are you doing?" Andy asked "Shut up and enjoy," Amy said and started nibbling his neck Andy groaned when Amy started sucking all over his neck. She is nibbling, biting, sucking his neck with all her might which made him all excited. Andy let out a satisfying sigh and gave her all-access she want. He was loving the way their relationship is progressing and also a cute bold and teasing side of his wife which made him excited timely. He wanted to take her at this moment but he already has a better plan in Bali. After struggling for quite some time, Amy lifted her head and grinned at her creation. "You have to flaunt your hickeys every time when you meet other women," Amy said "As you say wifey," Andy said "Did Lisa and Nina trained you again?" Andy chuckled and said Amy blushed harder and slowly nodded her head. "So my baby is really working hard to seduce me?" Andy asked "Is there any need to seduce you, Mr Francis? My single touch is enough for you to get a hard-on." Amy chuckled and said Andy helplessly shook his head and said: "That''s true." Amy gasped when his little brother started poking her in between her thighs. "Oh god An, what happen to him?" Amy asked "He is getting hard babe." Andy groaned Amy blushed harder when he looked at Andy. He looked more handsome when he calms himself. He wants to want to do it right now and his little brother also started troubling him a lot yet he chose to calm himself. He is a rare gem, right? This is what Amy loves the most in Andy, he chose others happiness instead of him. When Amy accidentally parted her thighs, Andy groaned "That''s it." Amy widened her eyes in shock when he pinned her down and started ripping off her bra. Amy slammed his hand and said "Why the hell you will rip that poor thing? Can''t you take it off slowly?" Andy pouted his lips and said, "It''s better not to wear any clothes in front of me." "Stop being shameless Andy," Amy said "I love you, darling," Andy said while trailing light kissed all over her neck Amy moaned when he nibbled her skin and started sucking it harder. She somehow grabbed her belt and tried to remove it but damn it is so hard to take off. "I will remove it," Andy said before removing his pants tossing it on the floor. Amy blushed and lowered his head when he looked at a big bulge under his briefs. ''Why didn''t he removed his briefs?'' Amy thought Within seconds she helplessly shook his head and chuckled. From when did she became like a pervert. She has no idea but with Andy around, she can only think about him and their lovemaking. "What are you chuckling at darling?" Amy asked while hovering her up. When Amy Shook her head, Andy sighed and said: "I want to do it here but I have better plans for us." Amy pouted her lips and asked, "So you aren''t doing anything now?" Within seconds she stuck her tongue out and lowered her head. What was she asking to him? What if he thinks she is a pervert? What if she sounds like a horny woman? Andy chuckled and asked, "So, you want us to make a move?" When Amy nodded and shook her head at the same time, Andy smiled and said: "We can always try something new darling?" "What?" Amy asked "May I?" Andy asked while holding her night boxer Amy gulped in nervousness and arched back wanting him to make a move. He smiled and removed the boxer only to make himself difficult. Tough she had he underwear on, he could still feel how soft and wet his arching was. "CAN I TOUCH IT?" Andy asked Amy closed her eyes and nodded her head all ready to feel his hand on his wet core. She frowned when that damn underwear is still separating both of them. She wanted him to rip that off but then she remembered what he just said. If he had a better plan for them then who is she to stop him? When Andy touched his wet core, he couldn''t help but let out a satisfying sigh. "Babe, you are beautiful," Andy said "That is all yours to touch hubby." Amy seductively said Andy let out a laugh and said: "You seriously know how to play with me and with my hormones." "It''s fun playing with your little brother darling? He always makes me win." Amy said "Try playing with him after our honeymoon, I will punish you," Andy said "I want to get punished hubby," Amy said Amy moaned louder when he caressed her clit and started sucking her breasts. Amy bit her lower lip and closed her eyes to control her desires. Andy touching her there and his mouth on her breasts are not helping her. When Andy''s throbbing member started poking her down there, she parted her legs to give him his access. Amy dug her nails into his shoulder when Andy started rubbing his throbbing member against his. After rubbing for quite some time, he clashed their lips together taking her to the next level of pleasure. "An -" Amy moaned who was nearing to her climax of the night After kissing all over her body once again, he flipped over and pulled her to his embrace. Chapter 103 - Im Naked After calming himself down, Andy sighed and got up from the bed. Amy pulled him towards her and said: "Let''s be like this for some time." "Babe, I''m naked," Andy said "So what you are naked? You are mine to see, touch, feel." Amy said Andy silently slept beside her and pulled her to his embrace. When his wife want him to sleep who was he to say ''No''. "Babe, what is our plan for tomorrow?" Amy asked "We will visit places in depensar and we will travel to Bali by chopper," Andy said "Babe, Why don''t we use roadway?" Amy asked "Why?" Andy asked "Road trip with you is one of my checklist," Amy said "You have a check list for me?" Andy asked When Amy nodded her head, Any curiously said: "Tell me everything you want to do." Amy chuckled and asked, "Why are you curious about it?" "I want to do everything which makes you special and happy," Andy said "I want to have a grand wedding with you but you fulfilled it with the banquet hubby," Amy said "You want a grand wedding? Why didn''t you stopped me when I took you to the marriage bureau?" Andy asked Amy smiled and said, "Because I love you and I don''t want to wait anymore to get married." When Andy pouted his lips, Amy chuckled and said "You already compensated it with grand banquet darling." "So grand wedding and road trip is in your checklist?" Andy asked "No, it''s a long list, honey," Amy said "Tell me, babe, I want to know Andy said I want to be with me for my lifetime. I want to see the sunrise with you." Any said "I promise you, babe, I will fulfil every dream of you," Andy said "I know you are the best," Amy said and hugged him "Babe, let''s wash," Andy said while lifting her up When Amy smiled and nodded her head, Andy walked towards the washroom. .... After cleaning themselves up, Amy slowly said: "Will you please close your eyes?" "Why?" Andy asked "I have to change into pj''s," Amy said "It''s not like I haven''t seen anything." Andy chuckled and said Amy frowned and snapped "Clingy" "Only for you darling," Andy said and turned back He closed his eyes and said, "You can change now." Amy smiled and quickly changed into her pj''s before clinging into him like a sucking leach. "What happen?" Andy asked while holding her tightly. "You are too cute and handsome," Amy said Andy helplessly shook his head and made her sit on a chair "What are you doing?" Amy asked "Your hair is too wet babe," Andy said before turning on the hair dryer. Amy smiled and said "I love you hubby" After drying her hair, Andy lifted her up and placed her on the bed before pulling her closer. "Sleep for a while wifey," Andy said before closing his eyes "Good night hubby," Amy said and dozed off to the sleep ..... UK Stewart mansion "How many times I have to say that to avoid mushrooms while cooking?" Lucas yelled at the buttler The buttler gulped in fear and lowered his head. "I''m sorry sir, I ¡ª" Cutting him off Lucas snapped "Do you think your sorry will work here? What if she ate hat mushroom pasta? Do you know how worse the situation would be?" Jenni sighed and said "Will you stop giving creeps to him? You seriously scaring the shit out him?" "Jenni ¡ª" Cutting Lucas off Jenni sighed and said: "It''s my mistake Okay, I didn''t realise it is mushroom pasta and he made that pasta for Uncle because he is craving for mushrooms from almost two months." Lucas took a deep breath and asked "Are you okay? I mean you are allergic to mushrooms right?" "I didn''t eat that okay, I was about to eat but you stopped. So, I''m fine." Jenni explained When Lucas breathed a sigh of relief, Jenni curled her lips and walked towards her room. ..... Inside the room When Lucas entered the room, Jenni was struggling with the hook of the diamond chain. "Can I help you?" Lucas asked "No need, I will call the maid," Jenni said "Jenni, I''m your husband ¡ª" Cutting him off Jenni said "It is for the sake of the world." "Jenni¡ª" "Okay, It won''t look nice if I call maid when you are beside me. So please hook it." Jenni said and flipped her hair Lucas gulped in nervousness when he looked at her bare neck and shoulder. He wanted to remove that damn off-shoulder dress and want to caress her body. Lucas helplessly shook his head and touched her neck to hook the chain. When his warm hands touched her cold shoulder, Jenni couldn''t help and breathed a sigh of relief. When was the last time he touched her so passionately? It''s been five years since he touched her. Now, she curled her lips when she realised his touch still gives goosebumps to her. After hooking the chain, Lucas caressed her neck for some time and hugged her from behind. Jenni breath hitched he hugged her behind. She wanted him to hug her more tightly so that she would stay with him for a lifetime. Wait, from when did she want to stay with him? "Lu¡ª" "Just one minute babe," Lucas said and flipped her over He then pinned her against the wall and said "I wonder why you look too hot every time I see you." Jenni cheeks turned red and placed her hand on his chest before biting her lower lip. Her beautiful face, cute pair of eyes, tempting lips were enough for him to suffer and her hand on his chest weren''t helping him a lot. "Don''t bit your lower lip in front of others babe," Lucas said in a hoarse voice When Jenni nodded her head, Lucas touched her lips and said: "These are mine to touch, bite and suck." When Jenni blushed harder, Lucas chuckled and said: "Now, your Blushing also excites me." Lucas pulled her closer and said "I want to taste the honey. Can I?" Lost pool of handsomeness, Jenni couldn''t help but clutch into his shirt. She kept her anger, hatred towards him aside when his face inches apart from her. His cute face, blue pair of eyes, tempting lips were enough for her to forget all her reasons and give in to the moment. It''s not like they hadn''t shared a kiss before. They have been in a relationship for two years before breaking up five years back. No one knows the reason behind their breakup except Jenni. She never told Lucas the reason and he never asked her because he belive whatever she did was right. They got married because of their families. Though it''s been two years, Lucas never touched her against her will. Lucas pulled her closer about to clash their lips together. *AHEM* *AHEM* Chapter 104 - Lost In Pleasure "Lucca¡ªI''m sorry, you guys can continue." Uncle Michael said and turned around before leaving the room. Jenni just realised how intimate their position is and what they were about to do. ''Oh god, How can I fell for his charm.'' she thought before pushing him away. Lucas awkwardly starched his forehead and said "I''m sorry that¡ª" Cutting him Jenni snapped "Why the hell you tricked me to kiss you?" "Hey, I asked your permission and you nodded your head," Lucas said "You tricked me to nod my head," Jenni complained "So what I tricked? Does it your lips belong to me? I have all rights to kiss you babe but yet I asked your permission." Lucas said with a huge grin on his face "Arghhhh, you are such a pervert," Jenni said "I''m pervert, clingy, shameless only for you darling," Lucas said Why Jenni rolled her eyes, Lucas chuckled and said: "You still feel hot all over your body when I touch you." "I don''t feel hot and I hate kissing you." Jenni glared at her husband "Babe, you used to trick me to kiss you when we were in ¡ª" "Shut up and get lost," Jenni said So, where are you going? Isn''t Kathy out of the country?" Lucas asked "To meet an important person. "Jenni said and dashed out of the room ''Important person'' Those two words were continuously ringing in his mind. Only he has the right to be her important person right? Who is that other one? Apart from the fact he was sacred to his wife, Lucas can''t control his anger when anyone approaches her. Convincing himself that it might be her female best friend and some colleagues, Lucas walked out of the room. When Lucas entered the garden, he couldn''t help but think about that important person. ''If it was her female friend, she would have mentioned her name right?'' Lucas thought before calling his assistant Markus "Markus, find out the person whom your lady boss is meeting?" Lucas said Within ten minutes, Lucas took a deep breath before receiving Markus call. Markus:- Sir, His name is Peter, he is an employee from global cooperation. They were meeting in a cafe. Lucas sighed and said "Okay" "Sir, you want me to follow him?" "No, let it be Lucas." said before hanging the call ''Why would she meet her company''s employee in a cafe.'' Lucas thought It''s not like he don''t trust his wife but he is a bit possessive over her. He doesn''t know the possessiveness he developed because she never treated him as her husband or because he over love her. After contemplating with his Jealousy emotions, Lucas decided to personally check on that important person. Though he doesn''t want to but possessive husband inside him wants to. .... Cafe When Lucas entered the cafe, Jenni was talking with that Peter guy with a sweet smile on her face. He clutched his hand into a fist to control his anger. "Oh, I did workout to gain that six-pack abs?" Peter said "Oh that''s great, I love Working out," Jenni said "Do you want to see my six-pack abs?" Peter asked ''That''s it.'' he thought and rushed towards her when he placed her hand on his. "Jenni, We have to leave," Lucas said while holding her hand tightly Jenni narrowed her eyes when she looked at his bloodshot eyes. She knew what it meant. Being in a relationship with him for almost two years and knowing him since childhood, she can guess when and why his mood changes. After thinking for quite some time, Jenni quietly got up from the chair all already to leave. "Jenni, we ¡ª" Peter stopped saying and lowered his head when Lucas threatening eyes met him. Without saying anything, Lucas lifted her up in his arms and walked out of the cafe. ... Inside the car After carefully placing her on the passenger, he quickly hopped in the driver seat and started the engine. "Lucas" Jeeni called out No reply Jenni sighed and said "Why the hell are you jealous? It''s not like him cheating on you." No reply "Damn Lucas, I''m talking to you." Jenni snapped No reply Jenni frowned and turned to the window side and thought ''Stubborn as always.'' After sometime Jenni raised her eyebrows when the car stopped in front of a villa. "This ¡ª" Jenni stopped when Lucas suddenly lifted her up and walked towards the villa. "This is our villa, I bought it for you, for us after our first anniversary but I never brought you here because you never treated our wedding as a real wedding," Lucas said and walked towards the bedroom After entering into the bedroom, he placed her down and started removing his jacket and t-shirt revealing his toned muscles and six-pack abs. ''Oh god, he is sexy.'' Jenni thought and helplessly shook her head. Why the hell she is thinking about him when she hate him? Why is his body looks so tempting when he removes his shirt? "Lucas, what are you doing?" Jenni asked Lucas trapped her in between his arms and said "I too work out darling? I too have six-pack abs." "So you are doing this out of jealousy?" Jenni asked "Why wouldn''t I be jealous when my wife wants to see someone''s six-pack abs?" Lucas said before kissing her all over the neck A weird kind of sensation spread all over her body when he started kissing her. She couldn''t help but pull him closer and gave him all access he wants. After sucking, nibbling, biting her neck for quite some time, he grinned and said "This is my mark wifey." Lost in pleasure, Jenni bit her lower lip and looked at him. He then pulled her closer and cupped her cheeks before kissing her eyes, nose. He then brushed their lips together, When Jenni didn''t reject his advances, Lucas clashed their lips together. The kiss was soft yet so passionate that she almost lost in him. It''s been years since they had kissed so passionately. Jenni couldn''t help but pull him more closer and hooked her arms around his neck. It''s been their first kiss after their marriage and it is so damn special for both of them. After kissing her to his heart content, he reluctantly broke the kiss and pressed their foreheads together. "I love you, babe," Lucas said and hugged her tightly. After calming herself down, Jenni gulped when she realised what happen just few minutes back and pushed him away. "Jenni, what happen?" Lucas asked "Arghhhh, I again lost in you." Jenni groaned "Babe, it''s okay, I''m your husband and you love¡ª" "I don''t love you, Mr Stewart, I hate you," Jenni said Lucas pulled her closer and asked "I never asked you why you broke up with me. I never ever questioned you about us, but now I want to know, what happen, Jenni, why did you end up our relationship?" Jenni frowned and said, "Let me go." "I will let you go only when you answer me," Lucas said "Okay fine, you want to listen the truth right?" Jenni asked She then took a deep breath and said.... Chapter 105 - Unstable She took a deep breath and said "I know that you slept with saisha." "What? I ¡ª" Cutting him off, Jenni snapped "Don''t give me explanations Lucas, I have seen your intimate photos with her and also she accepted that you both had sex when I''m away for two days." "So you trusted her?" Lucas calmly asked "Yes" "You broke our relationship because of that?" Lucas asked "Yes" "You hates me because I slept with her?" "Yes" "You don''t want to get married to me because you think I cheated on you?" "Yes" "Do you think I''m that type of boyfriend who cheats on girlfriend when she is away?" Lucas asked "Yes, you are, you cheated on me when I''m away. You slept with that bitch leaving alone. You were responsible for our broken relationship Lucas." Jenni yelled When he didn''t say anything, Jenni said "I hate myself for loving you, I hate you and your fake love. I want to end up this damn fucking relationship with you." "You know I''m feeling like an idiot now, the woman I loved trusted someone else and thinks so lowly of me," Lucas said "I''m idiot Lucas for trusting you." Jenni snapped Lucas didn''t say anything and dashed out of the room all dejected and sad. Yes, he was dejected. Why wouldn''t he be sad when his woman hates him? The love of his life hates him and broked their relationship thinking that he slept with other women when the truth is he never cheated on her. Jenni covered her face with her hands and cried. She never talked or told to anyone about the reason of their breakup because she don''t want him to lose his character in front of others. She endured the pain of cheating and continued to smile no matter what happens. After crying for god knows how many hours, Jenni decided to look on a cab to reach Stewart mansion. When she entered the living room, she baffled when she looked at Lucas sitting on a couch. "You haven''t ¡ª" "Let me drop you at the mansion," Lucas said and walked towards the car Without saying anything, Jenni followed him. ..... Stewart mansion Within fifteen minutes, they reached Stewart mansion. "You won''t come?" Jenni asked "I have an important meeting in country H, I won''t return for one month," Lucas said "But, you never told me about this meeting," Jenni said Without giving any kind of reply Lucas started the engine and left the mansion. Jenni frowned and entered into the mansion without giving any heads up to his cold behaviour. .... Next day morning Denpasar, Indonesia "Ahhh, These dresses are too revealing." Andy frowned and said "Babe, this is our honeymoon and I''m meant to wear this type of clothes in honeymoon." Amy tried to explain her hubby who was fussing like a child over her clothes "Babe, I hate when someone ogle at you," Andy said "Won''t you be there with me? And how can you expect someone ogle at me when I have these many love marks all over my neck and body?" Amy said while taking one of the short dress Andy chuckled and said, "So you want to flaunt them?" "Why not?" Amy said and walked towards the washroom Within fifteen minutes when Amy came out outside wearing a mini red dress, Andy almost fainted. "Babe, you look gorgeous," Andy said and pulled her closer "You look, handsome hubby." Amy chuckled and said "Ahh, I don''t want to go out darling," Andy said "You are shameless," Amy said and wiggled out of his embrace. "Babe, let us stay in the hotel and leave for Bali in the evening," Andy said while hugging her from behind. "If you won''t come with me, I will go out with the hotel manager. Anyway, he is hot." Amy said while wearing her cute handbag Andy frowned and walked towards her "let''s go out." "So my hubby finally want to go out with me?" Amy asked while hooking her arms around his. "Only I have the right to go out with you," Andy said .... After one hour After visiting the museum and satura beach, Amy and Andy decided to eat something before going to the hotel. "Babe, I want to use the washroom," Amy said "If you want, I can accompany you," Andy said with a huge grin on his face "Don''t try to act smart Mr Francis," Amy said and walked towards the washroom Just then a middle-aged man came towards Andy and asked: "Hey Lucas, How are you?" "Excuse me?" Andy asked who has no idea why he called him with some other man''s name. "Lucas, what happen to you?" The middle-aged man asked "Sorry sir, I think you misunderstood. My name is Andy Francis," Andy smiled "Andy Francis?" The middle-aged man shocked "But ¡ª" before he could say anything, some men grabbed him and said, "Sorry sir, he is mentally retarded." Andy sighed and said "Oh okay." "Hey, I''m fine." The man snapped "Sir, his brother name is Lucas, he died due to accident one year back. From then this man turned wild and started calling everyone Lucas. In short, he is unstable." The other man explained and took him away. "Hey wait¡ª" before Andy could complete his sentence the other man walked away ..... Outside the cafe "Hey, I''m not mentally retard." The middle-aged man shouted "I know but you did a big mistake today." The other man said "What?" The middle-aged man asked "The man inside is not Lucas boss and you made things difficult to our boss." The other man said and pushed him inside the car "But¡ª" "Shut up, Lucas boss wants to see you." The other man said and started the engine. "Wait? The man inside isn''t Lucas, then who is he?" The middle-aged man asked "It''s noting to do with you." The middle-aged man said ..... Inside the hotel After thinking for quite some time, Andy decided to call Erik. Though the other man said the middle aged man is mentally retarded but Andy''s instincts was not believing him. The middle-aged man doesn''t seem like a mentally retarded person. The way the middle-aged man called him doesn''t look like he is unstable and can misunderstand things. "Hey bro, what''s up?" Erik asked "Erik, I want your help man," Andy said "Hey, don''t tell me you want to know about sex. I know you are weak in that subject but I never expected you will ask my help." Erik chuckled and said .... Chapter 106 - MY BABE "Stop thinking so highly of you Erik," Andy said "Hey, I''m very good at that thing. If you want I can share some videos which inspired me." Erik chuckled and said "Keep your videos and dick to yourself and listen to me," Andy said "You are such a bully, I wonder how Amy always manages to bully you?" Erik said "Erik, Today, one man came to me and called me Lucas. When I was about to confront him but the other man came and said he is mentally retarded and took him away." Andy said "Maybe he is really retarded," Erik said "No, I don''t think so he is unstable. He dressed up so well and greeted me with a huge smile on his face. I don''t know why he called me that way but I can surely say he is not unstable." Andy said. Erik sighed and said "Okay, don''t worry. I will ask my team for CCTV footage of the hotel and enquire about him." "Do it fast man and what about that Michael Stewart?" Andy said "Oh no mam, He is giving me a headache. It''s very hard to get information about him but still, my team is trying their best." Erik said "It''s okay, you can take your time." Andy smiled and said "So, how is your honeymoon? Is everything fine? I mean Does your rusted tools worked?" Erik said Andy rolled his eyes and said "I don''t know about my rusted tools but if I send your flirting videos with other girls to Nina then surely your tools become dry and rusted. Wanna try?" "Hey, you can''t bully your best friend," Erik said "You know what, I can bully you Andy." chuckled and said "You are a big bully," Erik said and hanged the call ..... Evening Hotel "Babe, let''s go," Andy said "Just wait for two minutes," Amy said while applying her favourite shade lipstick "Babe, you were saying two minutes from half an hour," Andy said "Can''t you wait for me?" Amy asked while adjusting her dress "You look, beautiful honey," Andy said while wrapping his arms around her "Thank you, hubby." Amy smiled and said "Wait? Where is your hickey?" Andy asked "It is covered by this dress," Amy said Andy frowned and pulled her closer "I want you to fault your hickey every time babe." "You are beside me right, so there is no need of flaunting hickey''s." Amy smiled and said "No, being by your side doesn''t help darling, what if they think we have a dull sex life?" Andy said and started kissing her all over his collar back After kissing very hard, he grinned at his creation and said "Now, you look perfect." "You are such a possessive husband." Amy chuckled and looked herself at the mirror "I love you so much, babe," Andy said and while hugging her from behind "No hugs and kisses up to we reach Bali," Amy said and wiggled out of his embrace Andy pouted his lips and quietly nodded his head. After checking out from the hotel, Andy lifted Amy up and made his way towards his rented car. "This ¡ª" Cutting Amy off he said, "I rented this car for our road trip." "You took my words seriously?" Amy asked "Yes, whatever my wife wants, I have to full fill that right?" Andy said and opened the car door for her "You are the best babe," Amy said and hoped inside the car Andy chuckled and hoped in the driver and started the engine. Just then Amy received the message in her girls group. Lisa:- Amy, you called me? Amy:- Yes. Lisa:- Sorry babe, it''s early morning here so I couldn''t receive your call. Amy:- It''s okay Li. Lisa:- So, How was your honeymoon? Is everything doing good? Did you both did it? How was it? Amy:- Hold on babe, you are shooting me with different Kind of lewd questions. Nina:- And the answer is they didn''t yet had sex. Amy:- How do you know? Nina:- Erik told me and why the fuck you guys went for a honeymoon? To visit places? Amy:- No, actually I want to make him special tonight. So, I called you. Lisa:- That''s great. Let us call you and give some pro tips. Amy:- No, we are in car right now. I will call you as soon as we reach Bali. Nina:- okay Andy frowned and said "I''m very feeling very wronged" Amy kept her phone aside and asked: "What happen darling?" Andy pouted his lips and said, "My wife ignored me and chatting with her friends." Amy chuckled and said, "So what you want me to do?" Andy stopped the car and said, "Maybe a kiss." Amy helplessly shook her head and said: "Stop being so romantic hubby." "Look at my face, it looks so pale because it needs a medicine to glow up and the medicine is your kiss," Andy said and inched closer "This place is so beautiful darling," Amy said and hopped out of the car to see the greenery. ..... "Ahhh, this place is so refreshing," Amy said and hugged him "Yeah, This place is so beautiful," Andy said "An, Let''s take a picture and post it on your Instagram," Amy said and placed a tripod in front of them "So, what''s the reason behind this whole posting thing?" Andy asked Amy smiled and said "I recently checked your Instagram posts and comments over that. Girls literally went crazy and commented nonsense about your personality. I have seen one woman comment saying that she wants to be your future wife. So as a responsible wife, I have made them realise that you are mine." Andy chuckled and said, "So, my wife is jealous of other women." "Why wouldn''t I be jealous when my hubby is so handsome?" Amy said and placed the phone on a tripod. Just then Andy pulled her closer and gave a peck on her lips. Amy smiled and said, "Let''s see the picture." Andy smiled and said, "This is beautiful." Amy chuckled and said, "Now post this with a cute caption babe." Andy nodded his head and posted a picture with the caption ''MY BABE'' Chapter 107 - How You Gonna Start It USA Kathy''s apartment Kathy was busy painting something when the door bell rang. She frowned and thought ''My ME time got ruined.'' She lazily got up from the couch and peeped into the window to see how it is before opening the door. "Hey Lisa, welcome." Kathy smiled and hugged her "How are you kat?" Nina asked "I''m fine and it''s been a long time babe," Kathy said "Yeah, I guess more than ten years." Nina chuckled and said "How are Amy and others?" Kathy asked Kathy was also a classmate in kindergarten for Amy and others. She left the country when she was twelve with her father. "Everyone is fine and we want to meet in a banquet but you left suddenly." Nina smiled and said "Yeah, I had an important work to do," Kathy said "Okay, I''m here to invite you to my wedding," Nina said "Really? That''s great, Who is that lucky man? Erik? Kathy asked" "No, Leo." Nina smiled and said "You mean Leo Gross?" Kathy asked excepting a ''NO'' from Nina Nina smiled and said, "Yeah, his full name is Leo Gross." When Kathy didn''t say anything Nina chuckled and said "What happen kat? Why are you not saying anything?" Kathy gave a weak smile and said "I''m so happy for you." Nina smiled and said, "Your words and your expressions doesn''t match." How can Kathy act all normal when her boyfriend wants to get married to other women? Isn''t it she want to happen? She should be happy right? Finally, Leo decided to move on but why the hell she was feeling heartbroken and pricks in her little heart? Kathy closed her eyes and started controlling his overwhelming emotions. She doesn''t want to cry but tears started flowing down her cheeks. The thought about her Leo and Nina together making her feel sour at heart. "Oh my god Kathy, why are you crying? Isn''t this what you want? Aren''t you the one who suggested to move on?" Nina smiled and asked Kathy widened her eyes in shock and asked "You know?" "Yeah, Leo doesn''t hide anything form me. Well, he used to hide before Amy''s banquet but when you want to get married to another guy and want to lead a healthy and happy life, he decided to move on." Nina explained "You know everything but you choose to come here, why?" Kathy asked Nina smiled and said "To tell you that you missed a great man in your life. Do you have any idea how good and loving Leo is? He is a sweet heart for every woman." "Shut up Nina, he is not anyone''s sweetheart. He is mine and I''m his." Kathy snapped How can she resist when someone called her man her sweetheart? How can she control her anger when other woman wants to marry her Leo? Nina curled her lips when she looked at Kathy. She purposely visited Kathy and informed her to about their fake marriage. Nina knew Leo from a long time and she couldn''t take it when he is suffering. So, she wanted to wake up the love in Kathy and want to reconcile them. Kathy widened her eyes in shock when she realised what she just said. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to ¡ª" Nina chuckled and asked, "So you still love him?" "NO" "Why are you fooling yourself kat? You are still in love with him so do he. Why the fuck you stop yourself from loving him for some stupid reasons?" Nina said When Kathy didn''t say anything for a long time, Nina smiled and asked: "Did he ever flirted with any woman?" "No" "Did he ever forced you to do things which you don''t like?" "No" "Did he ever faked his love towards you?" "No" "Did he ever mistreated you?" "No" "Then why the hell you broked up with him?" Nina asked "Because he is Durg dealer and he involved illegally and he also killed many people?" Kathy said with tears in his eyes. "Do you think he can kill someone without any reason?" Nina asked When Kathy didn''t say anything, Nina smiled and said "Look, Kathy, I''m not saying to patch up with him again nor I''m interfering in your life. I''m just saying why don''t you give a second thought about whole hating thing? Why don''t you give him a chance? Why don''t you talk to him and solve it? If you feel he is still lying and doing illegal then you can take your decision. " "Where is he? I want to see him." Kathy said "Wait? What about your wedding?" Kathy asked "Do you think he will marry me when he is in love with you?" Nina chuckled and said Kathy hugged Nina and said, "Thank you for your help Ni." Nina chuckled and said, "Stop hugging me and coax your boyfriend." Kathy nodded her head and left. ... Bali. Nandini jungle resort. "Wow, this is beautiful honey," Amy excitedly said "You like it?" Andy asked "I just love this place babe," Amy said and hugged him "Thank you for making my dream true darling," Amy said "Hey stupid, I have to be thankful for loving me so much," Andy said "Babe, I have small work here, I will be back within one hour," Andy said Amy smiled and nodded her head before giving a peck on his lips. "What was that?" Andy asked "Come, fast babe," Amy said After Andy, Amy took a deep breath before calling Lisa. "Hey babe," Amy said "Did you reached Bali?" Lisa asked "Yeah and you know how beautiful this resort is, it like forest and interior is awesome." Amy excitedly said "You will love that restaurant even more after that thing." Lisa chuckled and said Amy blushed and said, "It is okay right, what if he don''t¡ª" "Are you mind? He is going to love it, babe." Lisa smiled and said "Okay, which lingerie I have to wear?" Amy asked "Let me video call you and decide," Lisa said before switching into video call option. "Ah, show me lingeries," Lisa asked Amy nodded her head before showing two lingeries "I think black is better," Lisa said "Okay," Amy said "So, how you gonna start?" Lisa asked "I think first I have to decor this room so beautifully and I''m thinking that I should propose him," Amy said "That''s great babe," Lisa said "Okay, I have only one hour and a lot of work to do. Bye babe." Amy said and hanged the call .... Chapter 108 - No Restrictions, Hubby Leo''s apartment After taking a deep breath for god knows how many times, Kathy entered the apartment. She frowned when Leo was sitting in the bar counter and drinking raw wine completely ignoring his surroundings. "Can''t you drink slowly? It''s not like someone will drink your wine, Leo." Kathy said while sitting beside him "Kat¡ªI mean Kathy, why are you here?" Leo widened his eyes in shock and asked "I prefer kat." Kathy smiled and said Leo chuckled and said, "What happen kat?" Kathy sighed and said, "I''m so sorry Leo, I think I overreacted in the banquet." Leo cupped her face and "It''s okay hon¡ªkat" Kathy frowned and snapped "Why the hell you weren''t calling me honey? Am I not your honey, Or you gave that post to someone else?" Leo vigorously shook his head and said "No, how can I call someone honey other than you? you are my babe but you are the one who restricted me, darling." "I''m sorry for making you suffer honey, instead of breaking our relationship I suppose to understand your situation but I''m such a stupid," Kathy said while wiping her tears "Hey, my baby is not stupid okay. yeah, sometimes she acts like the one but she is a most adorable woman in this whole world." Leo said and hugged her "I love you, honey." Kathy smiled and said "Aren''t you feared that I kill people without any reason?" Leo asked "Why the hell I will fear when I know my baby is so smart and humble? Leo, I know misunderstood you but that doesn''t mean I stopped loving you. You are still the only man in my heart." Kathy smiled and said "I love to honey," Leo said and hugged her tighter "I''m sorry honey for making you¡ª" "It''s okay babe, I deserve those sufferings from hiding the truth from you," Leo said "Wait? Is this really true? I''m not hallucinating right?" Leo asked Kathy sat on his lap and hooked her arms around his neck before clashing their lips together. Leo who was baffled with a sudden kiss attack, couldn''t help but pull her more closer and deepened the kiss with the same longing and passion. Kathy moaned when he pushed his tongue inside her mouth. Leo then cupped her breast earning another moan from her. "Slow down honey, it''s still early." Kathy chuckled and said Leo smiled and said, "It''s been two years babe." Leo then hugged her and sighed "This feels so better honey," Kathy said "You won''t leave me right?" Leo asked "I won''t," Kathy said "Wait? Why don''t I show you that I belong to you." Kathy said and started unbuttoning his shirt. Leo smiled and scooped her in his hands before walking towards Bedroom. ..... Bali, Indonesia. Nandini resorts. After arranging scented candles and rose petals on the bed, Amy sighed in satisfaction. ''He is going to love it Amy.'' Amy murmured and took some photos of bed and room for her memory. ''Wait, Am I missing something?'' Amy thought and looked around once again. Amy then smiled before placing wall hanger which has beautiful custom made names. ''Oh god, it''s almost nine.'' Amy thought and dashed towards the washroom "Okay cool Amy, he is your hubby and he has right to see you like that." Amy calmed herself down before wearing black lingerie She then tied her hair into a cute little bun and started wearing very light makeup. Meanwhile, Andy entered the room and widened his eyes when he looked at the beautifully decorated room. ''This is beautiful.'' Andy thought The rose petals all over the room and the fragrance of scented candles and their honeymoon resort, everything making him giddy and needy of his wife. "Honey," Andy called Amy "Coming," Amy shouted After taking a deep breath for 100th time, Amy stepped out of washroom wearing a bathrobe. Andy smiled and asked "What happen, darling? You decorated this room?" "If not me then who will decorate for you?" Amy said while walking towards him She then tiptoed and gave peck all over his face "Babe," Andy said "Shhh, listen to me hubby," Amy said while sucking his earlobe "Babe, I don''t know when I started liking you, maybe it all started when I was very small and I used to have a very special kind of thing with you. You know, At that age, I don''t even what is it but I''m pretty sure that you are mine. When I stepped into teenage, I realised that special feeling is love and I finally framed out that I''m in love with you and you are going to be mine." Amy said with a sweet smile on her face Pausing for a while, she said "I wanted to propose you many years back but I had a severe nervous problem when it comes to proposing your thing. I felt very weak and fragile when I think about you. You are many weakness and strength too babe. Your presence gives me goosebumps, your laugh makes me laugh and only you can make me nervous as well as giddy at the same time." Giving peck on his cheeks, Amy said "You know how I felt when you proposed me to marriage, it was like a dream to me. I couldn''t believe anything until you kissed me and those sweet words really blew my mind hubby. You are my Knight in the armour, you are my happy pill. I love you hubby." "Amy " "Shhhh, be silent," Amy said and while giving a peck on his lips. Pausing for a while she said "I never expected I would fall for someone so hard that there is no way to come out of it. Your charm, your care, your love were enough for me to lead this life without anyone." She then tiptoed and clashed their lips together, Andy wrapped his arms around her and wanted to make a move but she pulled herself out and whispered "Make me yours Mr Francis, I think we have waited enough. No restrictions hubby." "Are you sure?" Andy chuckled and said "I''m sure hubby," Amy said while losing the knot of her bathrobe and revealing a very sexy black lingerie. Chapter 109 - Index Finger On Her**** [Mature content ahead, Don''t blame innocent me if you had hard time to deal with *Cough* *Cough* after reading this chapter] Andy widened his eyes in shock when she took off the bathrobe and revealed her backless black lingerie. Amy blushed harder and lowered her hard when she met with his intense gaze. The lingerie which she wore revealed almost everything of her private parts. He frowned deeper when he looked at the netted piece which covered her breasts and lower part. "You have no idea who sexy and alluring you are looking wifey," Andy said while cupping her cheeks. When Amy cheeks turned red with his words, Andy chuckled and said "You look amazing babe." He was about to touch her lips but stopped when his phone started ringing. Andy gritted his teeth when he looked at the called I''d. "Who is it?" Amy asked "Ryan and he surely knows how to disturb me." Andy frowned and hanged the call. "Damn Ryan," Andy frowned and switched off the phone when Ryan started calling him again. "Just talk to him Andy, what if it is an important message?" Amy said Andy scratched his forehead and said, "He was calling to tease me and to give me his nonsense pro tips." "So you are taking tips?" Amy asked "No, why the hell I will take tips? It''s just they feel that my tools got rusted." Andy said "So they are rusted?" Amy asked with a cheeky smile on her face "Let me show you how energetic my tools are," Andy said and pulled her closer before clashing their lips together Amy moaned when he bit her lower lips and pushed his tongue inside her mouth. She gasped in surprise he lifted up and wrapped her legs around his waist. The gentle kiss suddenly turned into wild one when he started swirling his tongue inside he mouth. She couldn''t help but moan louder when cupped her butt and gave it a little squeeze. This kiss was way more different and unique to all the kisses they shared in the past. His lips on her lips and his hands wandering all over body, Amy couldn''t help but feel giddy and needy to his touches. Andy reluctantly broke the kiss when they were almost breathless. They both were panting heavily and also greddy to kiss each other. He then sat on the edge of the bed and pulled her more closer. When he started looking for the hooks of lingerie, Amy chuckled and said "It''s right there." "Ahhh, removing hook is so difficult," Andy said before ripping the lingerie up to lower abdomen. "You ¡ª" "You can''t say anything because you too want it right?" Andy asked Amy blushed harder and slowly nodded her head. Yes! She wants him to touch her, touch every part of her, she couldn''t wait to rip that damn cloth which is covering her body. After pinning her down on the bed, Andy started sucking her neck harder. Amy moaned when he started biting her neck and making love marks all over her neck. Amy then started unbuttoning his shirt with the intention to touch his body or rather feel his body. He grinned when he looked at the creation and started folding her breasts with one of his hands. Amy moaned when he started fondling two of them at a time and kissing her lips taking her to the next level of pleasure. "An" Amy moaned Amy moaned louder when he started sucking her breasts while folding the other with one hand and his other hand wandering her body Amy started running her hands through his body and started unbuckling his pants. After successfully opening his buttons and belt, she started running her hand throughout his body. After swirling his tongue for quite some time on one of her breasts, he took another one in his mouth which was waiting her his attention. After sucking both the breasts and leaving some random love marks on her body, he got up from the bed and took his pants and briefs. Amy closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm herself. His actions and his toned muscles completely overshadowed her patience to wait for him, she was craving for him. Yes, she want him more and more. She can feel their heartbeats raising when they do some romantic stuff. She widened her eyes in shock and placed her hand on her heart which is beating as fast as a running jet. When she opened her eyes, she gulped in nervousness when Andy''s proud member stood like an almighty in front of her. ''Damn, he is so hard and big.'' Amy thought and closed her eyes tighter. ''How can I take him all at once?'' Amy thought When Andy saw her nervous expression, he kissed her forehead and said: "It''s just me babe, you don''t have to be nervous." When Amy nodded her head, Andy caressed her cheeks and said: "If you don''t want to do it now, you know, I can always wait for you." Amy clashed their together and pulled him closer to remind him that she wants him like he wants her. Andy groaned when Amy bit his lower lip and met his tongue. After kissing for quite some, Amy reluctantly broke the kiss and said "I want you hubby." Those words were enough for Andy to forget everything and give in to the moment. Though he wanted her too but his main concern was her comfortable. After kissing on some random places, Amy ripped off the remaining piece of lingerie and caressed her black G string. He then took off the G string that covering her intense part and tossed it on the floor. He then hovered her again and said "You look amazing babe." Before she could say anything, Andy started running her index finger on her deep dripping wet pussy. "You are already wet wifey," Andy said Amy moaned when he started caressing her pussy and kissing her neck. Amy couldn''t feel adrenaline gushing down her spine when he started rubbing her fingers through her clilt. Now, she want him more and more.. Not just his fingers caressing her clit, he want more from him. Chapter 110 - What You **** [MATURE CONTENT AHEAD:- It''s hot here ] Amy moaned when inserted his finger into her clit. She gasped and arched her back when he started pulling his finger in and out and also captured her lips making her scream in pleasure. Amy was in another world of pleasure which she haven''t witnessed till now. Though they were done some romantic stuff before but this is completely different and the desire to be Andy in her was increasing with his movements. She was earning for him right now. Amy winced in the pain when Andy inserted his two fingers inside her clit. Amy moaned louder and arched her back before giving him all the access he want when he started sucking her lower lip and his fingers inside her clit. "Faster." Amy moaned and shouted in the pool of pleasure that he created for her. Andy obediently increased his pace and started thrusting harder gave her everything that she wanted from him. Amy was already aroused with his actions, not his hand''s movements, she wants all of him. She wants to feel him inside her. She want to get completed by him. Amy moaned louder and dig her nails on his shoulder when his pace got increased. Adrenaline started gushing down her down and something suddenly wanted to pop out of her body. She couldn''t take it, she wants to release something for her body. "Ahhh, An¡ªI" Amy moaned louder Understanding that she was nearer to her first climax of the night, Andy started thrusting more harder and groaned when her walls tightened and pulled his fingers out while cruising. Amy took a deep breath and started calming herself down. His actions, his body and his dick poking between her thighs weren''t helping her out. When Amy in a daze thinking, Andy got up from the bed and knelt down near the bed before parting her legs apart. Amy couldn''t figure out why he was sitting in the floor, she slightly stood up and asked "An, what you¡ªmmm" she stopped saying and moaned when Andy buried his face between her thighs and started licking her heating core. Amy couldn''t take it any more and buried her face on the pillow and moaned louder. He was licking, sucking, nibbling, biting her down there making her go frenzy and needy of him. She can easily say to anyone that how difficult it was for him to control back then. Meanwhile, Andy was going crazy with her sweetness, the more he tasted him, the desire to take her all was increasing inside him. He wanted him more and more of her. He couldn''t help but taste her even more and hard and made her completely enjoy in the pleasure of sex. Arching her head back, Amy moaned louder and buried her face completely in the pool. She couldn''t take anything right, she wants him, she wants it. She wants it to be hard, Pleasurable. She wanted to explode something out of her heating core. "An, ¡ª" Amy moaned louder and started taking deep breaths to control herself. After licking her clean, Andy stood up and wiped his mouth before hovering her up again. Her messy hair, red face, sweat on her forehead, naked body, closed eyes, swollen rosy lips were making him go crazy and he got more aroused "Babe, you look so tempting," Andy said before clashing their lips together Amy pulled her closer and deepened the kiss and started running her fingers throughout his body. After kissing her for quite some time, Andy held his proud member and started rubbing it on her heating core. Amy moaned and buried her face on his chest. And held him tightly. "Anmm" Amy moaned "It''s his day darling, let him enjoy." Andy chuckled and said Andy groaned when his member started growing and poking her heating core. "Damn, he is naughty," Andy said and took her head "What are you doing?" Amy asked "Do it with me, babe," Andy said and placed her on hand on his and started rubbing her throbbing member Amy moaned louder and arched her back before digging her nails. "An, please," Amy said and parted her legs "Wait for me, babe," Andy said and started kissing her in random places before getting up form the bed He then opened the drawer and took out the cover in which he kept all his condoms. He then took one condom out and wrapped it around his dick before hovering her. "You brought them all?" Amy asked "Ry and Erik gave them," Andy said before placing her dick on her core "Tell me that you want me, babe," Andy said while poking his dick on her heating core. Amy moaned and said, "Please An, I want you." "This gonna hurt a bit, tell me if it''s unbearable," Andy said and started slowly pushing his dick inside her core. Amy winced in pain and tears started rolling down her cheeks. The pain is unbearable but she wants him to do that. Andy panicked when he looked at her tear-stained face and asked "Babe, what happen? Is it painful? Do you want me ¡ª" "It''s alright." Amy managed to say something "But" "I''m okay Andy, I want you." Amy smiled and said Andy nodded his head and applied a bit of force to push him inside her when he felt an obstruction. "Ahhh" Amy groaned and closed her eyes Andy completely inserting his hard member into her, Andy buried her face on her chest and gave time for her to adjust for his size. "I will start moving," Andy said When Amy nodded her head, Andy slowly started moving his hips with the intention not to hurt her. When the initial wave of groans turned into pleasurable moans, Andy started pumping himself faster. Amy moaned louder and started moving her hips to match his speed. Something started gushing her down herself and she wanted more and more of him. After thrusting himself for quite some time, Andy pulled himself out a little bit and placed her right leg on his shoulder and started thrusting harder and deeper earning another moan from her. Her moans were making his brother grow bigger and demanding. "An, I ¡ª" Amy couldn''t say anything and clutched into the sheets all exhausted for the night. He then grabbed her hips and started thrusting more harder until she realises herself. After thrusting a couple of times, Andy buried her face on her chest and patted himself. Both of them are sticky and sweaty but they didn''t mind staying in the same position for some more time. Chapter 111 - Only Hugs? After calming himself down, he pulled himself out and took the condom off and threw it in a dustbin. "Babe, let''s clean it," Andy said only out find out that his wife sleeping all naked in front of him without a quilt. He groaned when his little brother started growing again. "Hey, Aren''t you have your fill? Why are you disturbing me and beautiful wife?" Andy murmured before sitting beside her and covering quilt to his wife. He then wore his boxers and pulled his wife to his embrace. "I love you wifey," Andy said and kissed her forehead. "How can you look so beautiful every time?" Andy said and kissed all over face before dozing to sleep. ... Next day morning When Amy woke up, She blushed when she looked at her hubby who was sleeping like a baby. She blushed harder when he looked at the starches all over his shoulder. She then peeped inside the bedsheet and her cheeks turned red, pink everything when the uncountable number of love marks greeted her with proud. She then grabbed a mirror by the side table and looked at her face and neck. Her swollen lips and the love marks all over neck were enough to make her blush harder than usual. "I love you hubby." She murmured before giving a peck on her lips. Andy slowly opened his eyes and said "I love you too wifey before pinning her down again." "Hey, what are you doing?" Amy asked "Having my breakfast darling," Andy said before kissing her on his cheeks Amy slightly pushed him and said "Clingy in the morning." "So what I''m clingy? It''s not a mistake, you look beautiful." Andy said "I''m feeling hungry. Remember, we didn''t have our dinner yesterday night and it almost eleven in the morning." Amy pouted her lips and said Andy caressed her cheeks and said "Okay fine, let''s have to bathe together and I will order food for us." "Who said I''m going to have a bath with you?" Amy said and blushed harder "What? Are you shy now?" Andy asked Amy buried her face on his chest and slowly nodded her head. Andy chuckled and said, "It''s okay wifey, only I have the right to do that." "Give me that t-shirt," Amy said while pointing towards the t-shirt "Why? Anyway you are going to remove it in the washroom." Andy smiled and said Amy slammed his hand and commented "Shameless." "Come let''s go to the bath," Andy said and got up from the bed Amy winced in pain and sat on the bed when she tried to get up form the bed. "What happen, darling?" Andy asked while walking towards her. "It''s all because of you," Amy said while placing her hand on her waist. Andy stick his tongue out and said: "Let''s take a nice warm bath, so you may get some relief." When Amy nodded her head, Andy scooped her on his arms and started walking towards the washroom. .... Inside the washroom After carefully placing in the bathtub, Andy took his briefs off and occupied place beside her. Amy smiled and rested her head on his chest and sighed. "What happen, babe?" Andy asked "I feel so light and complete," Amy said "I''m so proud of myself that I married an angel like you," Andy said "Thank you for making me complete," Amy said and hugged him tighter. Andy groaned and said, "Babe, you touched him." "What? I never¡ª" Amy stopped and widened her eyes in shock when he started calming himself down. "Babe¡ª" before Amy could say anything, she was pinned by him in the bathtub "Hey, we are supposed to bath not to make out in Bathtub," Amy said "It''s your fault that you touched him and made things difficult to us," Andy said before clashing their lips together Amy moaned and pulled him closer to return his kiss back. After kissing her in some random places, he started rubbing his hard member on her clit earing a sweet moan from her. He then slowly pushed himself earning a groan and moan form her. "An¡ª" Amy moaned and dug her nails on his shoulder when he started moving his hips. He then grabbed her hips and started moving harder and deeper. ... After one hour "Babe, one round doesn''t affect," Andy said while nudging her shoulder "Are you mad or beast? We already did twice in the bath tub and fooled around while dressing up, Aren''t you satisfied?" Amy asked "What? My wife so beautiful that I can''t get rid of her." Andy pouted his lips and said "Beast." Amy murmured "Only for you babe," Andy said "Ahh, I''m starving, Did you ordered food?" Amy asked "Yeah¡ª" just then the doorbell rang, Andy, sighed and said, "I think it''s food." After taking packets from a boy, Andy smiled and said "I have order your favourite food darling." "Thank you," Amy said and started opening food packets "Babe, Shall we go on a date?" Andy asked "Seriously? When and where?" Amy asked "It''s a surprise." Andy smiled and said "I''m curious." Amy pouted her lips and said "Just wait up to 7 pm babe," Andy said while shoving meat When Amy smiled and nodded head, Andy chuckled and said: "You seem so excited." "Yeah, we are going for an official real date for the first time after our wedding." Amy excitedly said "You love dates?" Andy asked "I love it and you have to take me regularly to dates," Amy said "Why not, I will take you to weekly dates starting today," Andy said "Good," Amy said "So who gave you this idea?" Andy asked "Which idea?" "Idea of decorating the room and surprising me with your cute proposal," Andy said "It''s mine and the hotel staff helped me to bring some items," Amy said "That''s good and I love it, babe." Andy smiled and said while placing bowls aside "Thank you," Amy said and washed her hands "So let''s do it," Andy said "Do it? What?" Amy asked "Babe, we have to do some romantic exercises to digest our food," Andy said inching closer "No, not again Mr Francis," Amy said "But babe ¡ª" "I barely slept last night, let me sleep," Amy said and sat on the bed "Okay fine, at least give me a chance to hug you," Andy said while sitting beside her "Only hugs," Amy said "Yes" "Pinky promise?" Amy said "Let''s see after some time," Andy said hugged her tighter. ...... Chapter 112 - Are You Crazy? USA Erik and Nina''s apartment "Babe, Are you ready?" Erik asked while glancing at his watch "Yeah, coming," Nina said and took her favourite red handbag before opening the door "Ba¡ª" Erik stopped saying and looked at his beautiful girlfriend who was wearing his favourite black colour knee-length dress. Nina cleared her throat and asked, "What are staring at Mr Parks?" "You look stunning." Erik smiled and said Nina blushed and said, "Thank you." "I wish I could keep you in my arms all day," Erik said while wrapping his arms around her "Clingy," Nina commented "Only for you babe," Erik said and gave a peck on his cheeks Nina slammed his hand and said, "Don''t try to act shameless, we have to meet your mom and dad and it won''t look nice we get late." "We can always postpone right?" Erik asked and buried his face on her shoulder "Erik, don''t behave like a spoiled child," Nina said "But¡ª" "Shut up and let''s go." Nina snapped "Okay fine," Erik lazily said and took his car keys ..... Within twenty minutes, they reached to the Parks ancestral mansion. Nina widened her eyes in shock when she looked at the beautiful mansion in front of her. "You like it?" Erik asked "I know you have a beautiful house but this is awesome." Nina smiled and said "You love it even more when we step into the mansion." Erik smiled and said When Nina nodded her head, Erik held her hand and asked "Ready?" Nina nodded her head and took a deep breath. "Don''t worry babe, everything will be fine," Erik assured before wrapping his hand around her and started walking towards the entrance along with Nina. ..... As soon as they entered the mansion, The middle-aged woman smiled and said: "Ahhh, My boy, I''m waiting for you." "Mom." Erik smiled and hugged his mother Daina Parks After hugging her for a while, Erik gestured Nina to come over and wrapped his arms around her, "She is Nina, you are would-be daughter in law." Just then a Thomas Parks walked towards them and wrapped his arms around his wife (Mother Parks) and asked: "Are you sure she is your girlfriend?" "Yes dad, she is my girlfriend." Erik smiled and said Nina who was having a very tough time to handle the situation, gave an Erik ''I think they failed to impress'' look. Erik pulled her closer and gave her ''Don''t worry'' look and turned towards his parents who had very shocking expression before asking "What happen? Why are you both shocked?" "Daina, I don''t think they are a perfect match." Father Parks said "Yeah, I too don''t think they are perfect." Mother Parks said "Dad, what the hell is wrong with you?" Erik frowned and asked Nina who was on verge of crying, tightened her grip around Erik''s hand. "Like, wife and husband should be perfect like us. Just look at us, I''m handsome and energetic and your mom is beautiful and intelligent. In your case the young lady beside you is beautiful but what about you? Did you ever looked at yourself? If not, I can spare you a mirror. You will definitely don''t match the standards of this beautiful woman." Father Parks sighed and said Nina who has a very complicated expression on her face, finally took a deep breath and said" I know I''m not that beautiful but I will try very hard ¡ªWait? What did you say, uncle?" Mother Parks smiled and said "Now tell me, what stupid stories he told you to impress you? He didn''t ¡ª" Cutting her of Mother Parks said "I never expected you will forgive him so easily. If I''m in your place, I would have thrown him in a drainage tank." When Nina gave her a very complicated look, Father Parks sighed and said "We know everything about you and this idiot. We also know how you suffered because of him." Nina smiled and said, "He is not that idiot uncle." Mother Parks smiled and said "If you want to leave this man, Don''t worry, we are here to help you. " When Nina giggled, Erik frowned and said: "Mom, don''t feed my girlfriend with your stupid ideas." "What? I want her to be happy." Mother Parks said "Dad, mom is bulling me infornt of my girlfriend," Erik complained Nina chuckled and said "What are you? Five?" Father Parks smiled and said, "He is always like this." Mother Parks pulled her aside and made her sit on the sofa before offering some snacks to her. "It''s okay aunty, I''m not hungry." Nina smiled and said "Don''t call me aunty, I''m your mom Ni." mother parks smiled and said Nina smiled and nodded her head Mother Parks sighed and said, "Thank you so much Ni." "Why mom?" Nina asked "For changing my son into a one-woman man." Mother Parks said "Mom, I didn''t do anything. He himself got changed." Nina smiled and said "No darling, I still remember how he used to fling around some stupid girls. I almost gave up my dream of getting a beautiful daughter in law like you for me but you know, how happy and excited I was when he told me about you two months back." Mother Parks smiled and said "You know about me before two months?" Nina asked "Yes darling, he came home all drunk and cried for hours because he thought he lost you completely." Mother Parks said "He cried for me?" Nina asked who was still having a hard time to belive everything Mother Parks giggled and said, "I too never expected that my son can cry for a woman but you know it''s worth crying for a woman like you." When Nina blushed and lowered her head, Erik approached her and asked "What are you both talking?" "I will just come." Mother Parks said and walked towards the kitchen Nina hugged him and said "I love you baby" "I love you too Ni." Erik smiled and said "What happen? What did mom say?" Erik asked Nina smiled and said, "That her dear son cried for me." Erik scratched his forehead and said, "I thought I lost you." Nina pulled him closer and clashed their lips together. How can she resist herself when she got to know the most adorable thing he did for her. Erik wrapped his arms around her and deepened the kiss ignoring to two people who were grinning at them. "I''m so happy for them honey." Father Parks said "Ni brought colours to his boring life." Mother Parks smiled and said After kissing each other for a while, they reluctantly broke the kiss. "I love you, Erik, I promise I won''t leave you at any cost," Nina said "I love too babe, I won''t do anything that triggers you," Erik said When Nina blushed, Erik smiled and said "Babe, wanna get engaged?" "What? Are you ¡ª" "Just wait a minute," Erik said walked towards his room Within two minutes, he brought a red box and said "Let''s get engaged." "Are you crazy?" Nina chuckled and said "Yes, I''m crazy about you," Erik said "Hey my dear stupid son, just wait for some time and give her chance to adjust with an idiot like you." Father Parks said "If you don''t want to engage then let''s wait," Erik said Nina smiled and said, "I want to get engaged with you." "Seriously?" "Can''t you see a smile in her face?" Mother Parks said Erik smiled and slid the ring into her hand and said "I love you today, tomorrow and forever baby" "I love you too Erik," Nina said before sliding the ring into his finger "Wow, Nina is officially my daughter in law." Mother Parks excitedly said and hugged her .... Chapter 113 - Date Bali, Indonesia Evening, 6:30 Pm "Babe, Are you okay?" Andy asked while knocking the washroom door "An, come in and help me to keep this hook," Amy shouted Just then Andy stepped into the washroom and widened his eyes in shock. His wife is standing in front of the mirror wearing his favourite blue colour mini dress which tightly hugged her and revealed her slender white thighs. Andy sighed and thought ''Don''t think about it An, you have to surprise her.'' "An, keep this hook," Amy said Andy vigorously nodded her head before closing his eyes and slowly made his way towards her. Andy sighed and kept the hook with his eyes shut and rushed outside the washroom. "Babe¡ª" ''What happen to him?'' Amy thought and adjusted her dress before stepping out of the washroom "An, just give me five minutes for makeup," Amy said and started applying her foundation Andy nodded his head and said, "Take your own time babe." "An, Did you informed dad about our whereabouts?" Amy asked "Do you think they will answer our call? I bet they will thrash us if we call them without making babies." Andy chuckled and said "That''s true." Amy smiled and said "Let''s go," Amy said "You look too beautiful honey," Andy said and kissed her forehead "You look, handsome hubby," Amy said "So, It''s a surprise for you," Andy said and closed her eyes from the backside "I''m excited." Amy smiled and said "You will get more excited and happy when you see my arrangements," Andy said and walked towards the place where he arranged a date for his wife. .... Date spot "Slowly open your eyes babe," Andy said and wrapped his arms around her from the backside Amy opened her eyes slowly and widened her eyes in shock when she looked at the beautifully decorated place. The place where Andy fixed a date is under the tree. Tree was filled with hanging fairy lights and the table was covered by red colour cloth and candles. The area around the table was covered the rose petals and the balloons. "You like it?" Andy asked while resting his head on her shoulder "You love it. Thank you, hubby." Amy said and flipped over to kiss her hubby "You are the best," Amy said and gave a peck on his lips. "I want more," Andy said and pulled her closer before clashing their lips together. After kissing each other for a while, Amy smiled and said "This is so beautiful. I can see my boss turning into a complete lover boy." "I''m always lover boy for you babe," Andy said and pulled her closer "Why you look so handsome every time?" Amy said and kissed him on his cheeks "This is for you wifey," Andy said while taking out a beautiful pendant from his pocket "Wow, This is so beautiful," Amy said while caressing the pearl-shaped pendant with her hands. "Thank god, you liked it," Andy said "I love you, honey," Amy said and hugged him "Come, let''s have dinner," Andy said and pulled a chair for her Amy sat on the chair and started digging the bowls only to find out her favourite food. "Aww, You are such a sweetheart Andy. You brought all my favourite dishes." Amy said and started serving herself "Babe, I also ordered gummy bears and fizzy cola for you," Andy said and opened the box "Wow, I love them a lot," Amy said and started shoving them ..... UK Stewart Mansion "Ahhh, I missed you so much, babe," Kathy said while hugging her best friend Jenni "I missed you too," Jenni said while hugging her back. "So, you and Leo are together now?" Jenni asked "Yes, actually I misunderstood him, he is so sweet and caring but that stupid video was another side of him which I love too." Kathy chuckled and said "I''m so happy for both of you." Jenni smiled and said "So, Why did you come here again leaving your boyfriend?" Jenni asked "Yeah, Leo already shifted everything to the US, so I''m here to finish some official work and want to shift completely to the US." Kathy excitedly said "That''s so fast," Jenni said "Yeah, we already wasted two years, Now we can''t stay away for two days," Kathy said "You are so lucky to find such a loving person in your life." Jenni smiled and said "What? Brother Lucas is also a loving person. In fact, he is more romantic and loving than Leo." Kathy said When Jenni gave her a weak smile, Kathy asked: "Where is brother, Lucas?" "He went to country H for an official meeting," Jenni said Kathy sighed and asked "Jenni, can I know the reason why the hell you are suffering yourself?" Jenni sighed and said, "Well, He is not like Leo who can wait for his girlfriend for two years." "Are you crazy? Brother Lucas waiting for you too. Can''t you see his desperateness when he look at you?" Kathy snapped "He isn''t waiting for me, Kathy. He cheated on me with that girl who looks like a thrash." Jenni said with tears in her eyes. "Jenni, I don''t think you have belive those stupid words of her. I think you have to talk to him." Kathy said "Kat, can we change the topic?" Jenni asked Kathy sighed and said "Okay but remember he still loves you and I can feel it." ..... Bali, Indonesia "Ahh, slow down honey." Amy chuckled and said "I''m craving for you wifey," Andy said before ripping off her dress When Amy blushed and lowered her head, Andy lifted her up and said "Let''s try something new." "What?" Amy asked "Let''s try it on the couch," Andy said walked towards the couch "You are crazy," Amy said "I''m crazy for you," Andy said while giving a peck on her lips "Babe, Let''s go for a beach walk tomorrow," Amy said "No, let''s stay in a hotel and make love all day," Andy suggested "Shameless." Amy chuckled and said "I love you so much, babe," Andy said and started kissing her all over her. Amy moaned and clutched on to his shirt when she started nibbling her neck. After making hickey''s all over her neck, Andy removed her lacy underwear and started caressing her heating core. "You look, beautiful babe," Andy said before entering into her Soon the moans and groans echoed the room. Chapter 114 - An, What Was That? Three weeks later Somewhere In UK "Sir, lady boss is trying to call you for three days?" Markus sighed and said Lucas took a deep breath and said, "Tell her that I''m busy." "Okay boss," Markus said *THUD* *THUD* Just then the metal door got broken and the man with a black face mask entered the room. "Hey, Stop it," Markus shouted before pointing a gun towards the man "Markus, calm down. It''s dad." Lucas smiled and said "Big boss," Markus said dropped the gun down Uncle Michael removed the black mask and said "So, This is your country H." Lucas sighed and said, "We just returned back from country H." Uncle Michael smiled and said "Really? You want me to believe this?" When Lucas starched his forehead, Uncle Michael chuckled and said: "You can''t fool your dad Lucas." "Markus, I need to talk personally with dad." Lucas said Markus nodded his head and walked out the room. "I just wanted to take a break," Lucas said in a frim tone "So, can I consider this break is for your love?" Uncle Michael said "No dad, How can I take a break for my love? I can''t even think about it." Lucas said Yes, Lucas never thought breaking up with Jenni, he felt very heartbroken, sad and depressed when Jenni misunderstood him without giving him a chance to explain himself. " Then why the hell you are here without seeing your wife? Do you know how difficult it is for her to stay without you?" Uncle Michael frowned and asked "Dad, she doesn''t love me like before. She hates me and I think she will be fine without me." Lucas said "So, you decided to give up on your Jenni?" Uncle Michael asked When Lucas didn''t say anything, Uncle Michael sighed and asked "And who is the reason for that hatred? Aren''t you the one who hides the truth from her?" "You know about ¡ª" "As I already said, you can''t hide anything from your father." Uncle Michael smiled and said When Lucas didn''t say anything for a long time, Uncle Michael patted his shoulder and said "I know my son can never cheat on his woman. I can blindly say that Jenni misunderstood you but that doesn''t mean you are at the right side. It''s your fault for not making her realise that you and your body belongs to her." Lucas took a deep breath and said "Dad, you can''t Jenni''s side okay. She misunderstood me and why the fuck you are blaming me?" Uncle Michael chuckled and said "Though it is wife''s mistake but every husband has to take the blame on him. It''s universal husband law and you have to obey it." Lucas helplessly shook his head and said: "This is insane." "You are calling it insane because you never hugged your wife to sleep, you never stolen kisses from her, you never begged her for sex, you never got seduced by your wife. If you do all this then you will understand universal husband laws." Uncle Michael proudly said When Lucas rolled his eyes, Uncle Michael smiled and asked: "So she hates you because she thinks that you slept with some other girl in her absence?" "Yes" "Why don''t you prove yourself, Lucas? I mean why don''t you tell her the truth that you never did that?" Uncle Michael asked Do you think she is ready to learn the truth? She is not ready to accept the truth dad. She blindly believed that stupid photos and left me. If she wants to know the truth she would have asked me, dad, before believing that shit?" Lucas said with tears in his eyes "Lucas, she has all right to learn the truth. No matter what it is, she is your wife and she have to learn each and everything about you." Uncle Michael said "I know dad but I''m not sure that she will believe it or not," Lucas said "Why don''t you try? It''s not like she never trusted you. Moreover, it''s her right to know everything, Lucas." Uncle Michael said "But" "No buts Lucas, it''s Jenni''s choice to believe you or not but as a husband, you have to tell her everything." Uncle Michael said "I will try to know the address of that girl who did this," Lucas said "She is in USA" Uncle Michael said When Lucas raised his eyebrows, Uncle Michael smiled and said: "Her name is Saisha and she works with your Roger and framed you because they wanted to separate you and Jenni." "You already enquired about her?" Lucas asked "I''m fast unlike you my boy." Uncle Michael said "Okay, when will you come back?" Uncle Michael asked ..... Bali, Indonesia "Babe, its been twenty minutes." Andy groaned in frustration "Ah, why the hell you are disturbing me and my food time?" Amy frowned and said "You said that you will hug me after eating that red velvet cake but you are still eating them." Andy pouted his lips and said "I''m craving for them hubby," Amy said "So you are not craving for me?" Andy asked "Ummm....let me think." Amy pretends to think before saying "Maybe No." "You are so dead Mrs Francis," Andy said and walked towards her He then removed his clothes exposing this heavily built body. Amy gulped in nervousness and stared at his naked body. Oh god, It was too hot to handle for her. Though she had already seen him naked but every time she feels like a new and heat crept all over her body. He then pulled her closer before clashing their lips and placing his hand on her thong Amy moaned and wrapped her hands around his neck and deepened the kiss. Amy moaned louder when he removed his thong and started caressing her clit in a circular motion. Andy''s movements completely overshadowed her will power not touch him until she completes her red velvet cake. She wants him, she want him more. Amy closed her eye and waited to make him a lead. she waited..... Waited but frowned when nothing happen. She frowned deeper when Andy started wrapping the towel around his hips before walking towards the washroom. "An, what was that?" Amy frowned and said "What? Didn''t you said you are craving for cakes? Why don''t you finish them?" Andy said entered the washroom. .... Chapter 115 - Its A Trap Amy frowned and shouted, "You can''t leave me all hanging Mr Francis." When Andy didn''t say anything, Amy stormed her foot and said: "Let me see how can you resist yourself, Mr Francis." After a few minutes, when Andy came out, he gulped in nervousness when he looked at his wife who was wearing only her lacy bra and a thong. Andy turned around and calmed himself "No An, you can''t believe everything. She isn''t offering her body. It''s a trap." Amy chuckled and walked towards him and licked his earlobe before looking at him. ''No An, You can''t fool yourself.'' Andy thought but he couldn''t help but glance at her volupturous breasts like a hungry wolf. "What happen honey? What are you staring at?" Amy said and started walking in front of him moving her hips in Swaying motion. "Oh no, dumb Andy, who said you to tease her when you can''t resist her. Now suffer yourself." Amy frowned and murmured. "Oh, I''m feeling so hot here." Amy dramatically said before removing her bra and tossing it on the floor. Andy widened her eyes in shock when he looked at her naked breasts. She then walked towards him and said "Honey, if you want you can touch them. I''m not cruel like you." "You won''t leave me hanging right?" Andy asked "I want you hubby." Amy seductively said and hugged him tightly. The last string of will power not touch his wife shattered into million pieces when her naked breasts touched his naked body. "I love you wifey," Andy said hugged her back. He then scooped her in his hands and walked towards the bed. "Let''s try some other position today." Andy excitedly said and placed her in the bed. Andy smiled and about to hover her up but stopped when Amy chuckled and got up from the bed. "What happen wifey?" Andy asked Amy pouted her lips and said, "I want to take a bath." "But ¡ª" "What? Are you feeling frustrated? I too felt the same way when you left me. Amy chuckled and said Without waiting for his reply, Amy rushed towards the washroom. "Hey, you can''t do this to me," Andy shouted "At least take care of this," Andy said pointing towards his little brother. When he didn''t hear her voice, Andy frowned and sat on the couch cursing himself for triggering his wife''s hormones. After five minutes, Andy got up from the couch and about to change into his clothes but stopped when he heard the door opening sound. His eyes glittered up when he looked at the open door and quickly rushed into the washroom and locked the door from inside. ..... Inside the washroom [MATURE CONTENT AHEAD, I KNOW YOU WILL READ IT ANYWAY BUT BE CAREFUL. IT''S HOT] "Babe, this is ¡ª" Andy stopped saying when he looked at his wife naked under the shower. He gulped in nervousness when he met the seductive gaze of his wife. He quickly removed his towel and walked towards her. "So, Didn''t you wanted me to finish that cake? Why are you here?" Amy asked before running her hands all over his body Andy gulped and pulled her closer, "Don''t make me wait more wifey." Amy chuckled and said, "Who asked you to wait hubby?" "I''m sorry for teasing you," Andy said sitting on the chair in the washroom and made her sit in his lap. "So, you want me to accept that sorry?" Amy asked while hooking his arms around his neck "Yes," Andy said before running his hands throughout her body. "Compensate me." Amy smiled and said Andy almost lost himself in pleasure. His wife wanted to do it then who is he to say a No. Though he was craving to enter her, Amy''s comfortable and her desires were more important to him. Without saying anything, Andy pulled her more closer and pressed their lips together. Amy moaned when he bit her lower lip and pushed his tongue inside and started fondling his breasts. On the other hand, Andy was completely overshadowed by her love. His little brother was growing harder bigger which makes him difficult to control. The thought of pleasuring her before entering was now vapourised somewhere in the thin air. He then gently pushed her away and entered her in one thrust making her groan in pleasure. Andy placed her head on her neck and sighed. He could himself felt growing bigger because of her single touch. He could say how hungry his little brother is. He then clashed their lips together and started thrusting harder earning another moan from her. His lips on hers and the way he was thrusting himself took Amy to another world of pleasure. She could say how desperate he was to do it. She was also loving the way he was making love to her but she wants more and more of him. "An," Amy moaned louder when started thrusting hardly. Understanding that she was about to reach her climax, Andy started thrusting harder and deeper before realising himself. Amy hugged him tighter and closed her eyes to control herself. Though she was exhausted but she wants him to do it more. On the other hand, Andy pulled her closer and started taking deep breaths to control himself. After calming himself down, Andy lifted her up and asked: "Tried?" Amy cheeks turned red when she understood the meaning of his question and slowly shook her head. "I love you, babe," Andy said and made her stand against the wall near shower. "An, what are you doing?" Amy asked "Taking you to the next level of pleasure babe," Andy said and lifted her one leg and placed it on this torso before turning on the shower. "Are you comfortable babe?" Andy asked When Amy slowly nodded her head, he entered her in one go. ..... Two hours later Amy stood in the balcony with a cute smile and red cheeks. She was having a very tough time in handling his shamelessness these days. He turned more and more naughty after their first experience. But the question is does she have a complaint about this? The answer is a big NO, she was fucking loving each and every side of him. She wanted to see more shamelessness of him. Andy wrapped a shawl against her and hugged her from behind. Life has become lighter and happier now. He never experienced this much of love in his whole life. The way she understood him, the way she melted in his embrace were enough for him to love her more and more. "An" "Hmm" "Let''s go to our place," Amy said "Why? Are you okay?" Andy asked "No, I just wanted to see everyone and also we have a lot of work to do," Amy said. "But." "I wanted to go," Amy said hugged him. She knew that he wanted to stay with her without any kind of office pressure and disturbances but they have huge responsibilities to fulfil. Though she too wanted to stay with him but she had to be sensible and resist her urge to stay in Bali with him. "Okay, I will book tickets for tomorrow but you have to promise me one thing," Andy said "What?" Amy chuckled and asked "You have to add some spice in my office schedule," Andy said "You are fucking crazy," Amy said and let out a laugh ...... Chapter 116 - Confession Next day evening Uk "Ahh, I missed you a lot Lucas." Aunt Rosy said and hugged his son "I missed you too mom," Lucas said "You became so thin." Aunt Rosy frowned and said "Mom, it''s just one month." Lucas smiled and said "So what it''s just one month? I bet you haven''t eaten anything for a long time." Aunt Rosy said "Mom, I''m okay," Lucas said and started looking for that one person "She is your room." Aunt Rosy said Lucas smiled and rushed towards his room. It''s been one month he haven''t seen his wife. Now, he was craving for her. He was craving to see her, hug her. Though he know she wasn''t waiting for him like he does but still, he has a tiny little hope that she will hug him and welcome him like she used to do when they were in a relationship. ... Inside the room When Lucas entered the room, Jenni was busy in writing something. Lucas sighed when Jenni didn''t glance at him. "I knew it." Lucas thought and walked towards his wardrobe. Jenni who was busy in writing something lifted her eyes up when she heard some sound. Jenni closed the book and asked, "How was your meeting?" ''I came after one month. All I could get is How was your meeting instead of I missed you.'' Lucas thought and sighed "Why the hell you are excepting too much from Jenni? She doesn''t love you anymore." Lucas murmured "What did you say?" Jenni asked "My meeting went well." Lucas causally said and dashed into the washroom. Jenni frowned and thought ''He didn''t missed me like I did.'' Yes! Jenni was also missed her cute jealous husband way too much in this one month. Though they haven''t shared any wife and husband bond, he was very close to her every time and every second. He used to follow her everywhere to guard her. Not because he don''t trust his wife, it''s because he loves her too much and care for her than everything. Without Lucas, this one month was like the hell to her, she then realised how important his presence to her. She missed him very much that she felt her life is boring without him but she was too egoistic to express her feelings to him. When Jenni was engrossed in her own thoughts, the washroom door got opened and Lucas came out with a towel wrapped around his lower part of the body. Wait? Only towel wrapped to his lower part of the body. Jenni widened her eyes in shock and gulped a mouthful of saliva when she looked at her current favourite sight. His heavily built body, dripping water from his hair, perfectly toned muscles, everything of him was so perfect that she wants to remove that towel and stare at his naked body. ''Stop it, Jenni, you can''t do that.'' Jenni thought and turned around before muffling a cough to mark her presence Lucas widened his eyes in shock and started searching for his t-shirt to cover his body. Jenni slowly turned around and started staring at his body. ''Wait, Why am I so desperate to stare at him? His body was already got used by that stupid woman'' Jenni thought and frowned When he didn''t cover his body, Jenni frowned and snapped "Your t-shirt is right there Mr Stewart." "This is room not an exhibition to exhibit your naked body." Jenni snapped "I''m sorry, I thought you left," Lucas said "What do you mean by you left? Why the fuck I should leave this room? This is my room and I have the right to stay here?" Jenni snapped "I didn''t mean that Jenni." Lucas tried to answer "So what do you mean?" Jenni asked and folded her hands "You won''t stay in the room when I bath right? So, I thought you left to give me privacy." Lucas explained Jenni frowned and snapped "Privacy? You want some privacy form me, from your wife? How dare you to tell this?" Lucas widened his eyes in shock and gulped in shock. He started thinking why his wife was mad at him. "What happen Jenni? Are you on your periods?" Lucas asked Jenni slammed his hand and snapped "Do you think I''m having mood swings? It''s your fault Mr Stewart that triggered me. At first, you left me for one long month without a call or a message. Secondly, when I called you, you didn''t answer and gave it Markus to answer. If I want to talk to Markus then why the hell I would call to you? Do you think I''m mad and running after you for your time and love? Thirdly, you haven''t hugged and asked me how I''m feeling after your return? You know how much I missed you. Fourth, you stood half-naked and raised my ¡ª"Jenni stopped saying and quickly turned around before slamming her own forehead. ''Oh god Jenni, you are doomed.'' Jenni thought Lucas who was not ready for her sweet confession, widened her eyes in shock. He didn''t expect the whole missing thing from her. He wanted to hug and kiss her and express his feelings to her but he doesn''t know how he should confess. In fact he never expressed anything to any woman till now. Though he was in a relationship with Jenni, he never ever said any sweet words to her instead she understood everything. He never gave any romantic sweet surprises to her because he had no idea about the whole impressing girlfriend thing. "I have some work," Jenni said and dashed out of the room. "Damn Lucas, You scared her." Lucas murmured and rushed towards her. ..... Inside the kitchen Jenni took a deep breath and placed her hand on his chest to control her overwhelming emotions. She never thought of expressing herself to him but when he didn''t say anything she felt wronged and dashed out of the room. Was she excepting a warm hug and proposal after her confession? Was she expecting him to miss her so badly? Was she expecting a hug from him? What if she expects confession, hug from her husband? Was it too much to expect from him? "He is such an idiot." Jenni snapped and started cooking something "He didn''t say anything. I feel like an idiot. Why the fuck I''m caring for him?" Jenni shouted "He never truly loved me, How can a womaniser like him can love anyone?" Jenni murmured and engrossed in her cooking work "I missed you too," Lucas said and hugged her from behind Jenni widened her eyes in shock and gulped in nervousness. She could feel her legs turning weak and she could feel heat developing in her body. She wanted him to hug her, when he finally hugged and said the most cutest thing, she wasn''t sure how to react. Lucas gulped in nervousness when she didn''t react. Does he expect a return hug from her? Does he want her to kiss him? Yes, he want her to express her feelings in actions.. He wants her to be dominant in everything. Chapter 117 - Wifes Wrath He then flipped her over and said "I missed you, Jenni, I missed everything about you. I missed you a lot." Jenni blushed and lowered her head, "I talked too much in the room. I''m sorry for behaving like a ¡ª" "Those words were the cutest words in this world, Jenni. I really like when you open up in front of me." Lucas said When Jenni cheeks turned red and blushed harder, Lucas sighed and asked "Jenni, Will you come to USA with me?" "USA? Why?" Jenni asked "I have some work and I don''t know how many days it will last. So, I thought ¡ª" Cutting him off Jenni said, "I will finish up my work by tomorrow." "So you are okay with it?" Lucas asked When Jenni nodded his head, Lucas sighed and said "I Will book our tickets for tomorrow evening." Lucas wants to prove himself in front of jeeni that she never ever slept with any other woman. Jenni was the only woman who has right on him. He initially wanted to trace saisha and ask her to tell the truth but when his dad told him that Roger got involved with her, he personally wanted to look into this matter and teach Roger a good lesson for separating Jenni from him. But the question is, Is proving himself is enough for Jenni to love him again? How will Jenni react when he proves that he is pure like a gem? Will Jenni believe him and accept him as her husband? Will their love be everlasting? ..... Bali, Indonesia Shopping mall "Ahh, I think Lisa and Nina are going to love this," Amy said while looking at the pendants she brought for them. "Yes babe, they are going to love your present." Andy smiled and said "An, Don''t inform them about our arrival. It''s a surprise for them." Amy excitedly said "Okay, wifey." Andy chuckled and said "Do you want to buy anything?" Andy asked "No, it''s enough. We already bought the entire shop." Amy sighed and said "They are very less darling, I think you have to buy more dresses," Andy said "Are you mad? You already forced me to buy new collection." Amy chuckled and said "Those are very ¡ª" "An, shut up and you are wasting all your money on me." Amy snapped "What? You are wroth for it babe. You are more than anything in this world for me." Andy said "Chessy." Amy chuckled and said "I love you," Andy said and wrapped his arms around her "I love you too babe." Amy smiled and said "Amy, this store seems to have more collections," Andy said and dragged her inside the store Amy helplessly shook her head and followed him. When his husband what to buy everything for her who was she to say No? Which wife doesn''t like a husband who treats his wife like an angel? Just then a female attentandent walked towards the and looked at Andy with a bright smile on her face. Amy frowned when Andy smiled back at her. No matter what it is how dare he to smile at some other woman in front of his wife? His smile and he belongs to her right? Amy cleared her throat and asked, "Will you stop smiling at my man and show me your latest collection?" "Babe, buy everything okay," Andy said The female attentandent smiled and said, "Your boyfriend is quite loving type." Amy frowned and said, "Husband, he is my husband." Andy chuckled when he sensed a tinge of jealous in Amy''s voice and decided to play with her. Andy cleared his throat and asked "Ms, May I know your sweet name please?" The female attendant blushed and said, "My is Emily." "Wow, your name is so sweet." Andy smiled and said Amy frowned and glared at her husband who was shamelessly flirting with another woman in front of her. "You are so dead Mr Francis," Amy said and dashed out of the store "Sir, May I know your name please?" The female attendant asked Without giving any kind of reply to her, Andy followed his wife. Andy frowned deeper when he didn''t found his wife anywhere in the mall. He then took his phone about to call her but breathed a sigh of relief when he looked at his wife sitting in a cafe with a man "Wait? Who is that man with Amy?" Andy frowned and walked towards them. Andy eyes turned red when he looked at his wife smiling at that stupid man. "Amy, who is he?" Andy asked Ignoring Andy''s question Amy smiled and said: "I never expected I will bump into you again Sam." "Who is he, Amy?" The man asked "Oh, he is my husband." Amy smiled and said "What? You got married?" The man asked When Amy nodded his head, The man dramatically placed his hand on the chest and said: "My poor heart got broken into pieces." Amy chuckled and said, "Stop being overdramatic." Andy frowned deeper and clenched his hand into a fist. His wife ignored him to talk with this frog faced man, this is enough for him to be angry and sad. He knows he is going to face her wrath for flirting with other woman but that doesn''t mean she can ignore him and talk with another man right in front of him. "Oh come one, why are you standing man?" The man asked "No, we have a lot of work to do Sam," Amy said and got up from the seat "You are leaving? I thought we should have lunch together." The man said "We really have important work, I will treat you lunch next time," Amy said and hugged him. Andy clenched his hand into a fist when his wife hugged that man. "Babe, let''s go," Andy said and wrapped his arms around her When Amy gave him ''Don''t dare to touch me.'' look, Andy quickly removed his hands. "Bye," Amy said and walked towards their car leaving Andy behind "Babe," Andy said and walked behind her .... Inside the car "Babe, Do you want to eat chocolates?" Andy asked No answer "Babe, Are you feeling cold? Do you want to increase the temperature?" Andy asked No answer Andy sighed when he understood that she was pissed off. "Amy¡ª" "Will you please stop giving me headache and drive silently?" Amy shouted which scared the shit out of Andy. Andy gulped in fear and closed his mouth. He can easily say that he is going to have a tough time dealing with his wife''s wrath. "Oh god, you knew she is going to be mad when you flirt with other girls, still you chose to make her mad." Andy crused himself and sighed He then increased the speed of the engine so that they can hotel fastly and coax his wife. ...... Chapter 118 - You Are Mine Inside the hotel room "Babe, listen to me," Andy said and held her hand tightly "What I have to listen from you? Oh, I think you will teach me tricks on how to flirt with other gender right? Or else will you say me that I''m not beautiful but that girl with a large pair of boobs is beautiful." Amy shouted "Babe, I didn''t mean it. I just wanted to tease you a bit." Andy said "So you wanted to tease me? So that I could feel jealous and pounce upon you?" Andy snapped When Andy shook and nodded his head simultaneously, Amy frowned and said: "I won''t wonder if you keep mistress behind my back." Andy widened his eyes in shock and said "What? I can''t even think about other women except you babe." "Don''t try to defend ourself, Mr Francis. You openly flirted with that woman right in front of me. Wait? What did you say to her? Your name is so sweet, right? Do you think her name is sweeter than mine?" Amy shouted "No babe, your name is most sweetest in this whole world," Andy said and held her hand tightly "Don''t dare to touch me." Amy glared at Andy Andy quickly removed his hand and said "Babe, I''m so sorry. I won''t repeat this mistake again." Amy frowned and asked, "Is she beautiful than me?" "No, you are the most beautiful woman I ever saw in my life, wifey," Andy said Amy pulled him closer and said "you are mine. You better stay away from every woman." Andy vigorously nodded his head and hugged her "I love you, babe, I seriously never thought of flirting with that girl. I wanted to make you jealous because you look cute when you are jealous but it turned out that you become so angry and it horrifies me." "What do you mean by horrifies you? You think I''m scary and ugly." Amy shouted Andy vigorously shook his head and said: "When did I say that?" Amy frowned and said, "Oh, you just did Mr Francis." "No, my Amy is super cute and beautiful woman in this whole world." Andy tried to console her When Amy didn''t say anything and started packing her clothes, Andy hugged her and said "Babe, I''m sorry. Please don''t stop talking to me. I can''t bear this silence between us." Amy pushed and said "Don''t touch, hug and kiss me for one week." "What? One week?" Andy widened his eyes in shock. How can he live without hugging her? Hugging and kissing her is the major and most important routine of his life right? "Babe, please don''t punish me. I''m really sorry." Andy said Amy chuckled when she looked at his cute pair of eyes begging her. She wanted to pull him closer and kiss him but at first, she wanted to teach him a good lesson for flirting with that girl. "Shut up and maintain at least one-meter distance from me," Amy said "But babe, I can''t maintain at least an inch distance from you." Andy pouted his lips and said "What is the timing of our flight?" Amy asked "We have two hours in our hand," Andy said while glancing at the watch "Okay," Amy said and started packing everything they brought from the shopping mall "Babe." Andy started poking her arm "I said don''t touch me for a week." Amy snapped "I''m sorry wifey," Andy said "Your cute innocent words won''t melt me, Mr Francis," Amy said "Darling please ¡ª" Cutting him off Amy asked "What?" "Please listen to me," Andy said When Amy nodded her head, Andy quickly made her sit on his lap and said "Babe, I know it was my mistake. I shouldn''t flirt with any other woman except you but you know right only you can excite me. You are the only woman who occupied my heart and have right on my body. I just wanted to see your cute jealous face when I flirt with others. Whatever I said to her, I swear I didn''t mean it. You can punish me for my mistake, you can beat the shit out of me, you can make me stand outside on hot sunny day, you can do whatever you want but please don''t say not to touch, hug and kiss you because they are my oxygen. I can''t live without them wifey." Amy who already melted with his cute words wanted to pull him and kiss him. Her anger and jealous disappeared somewhere in the air. When Amy didn''t say anything for a long time, Andy panicked and said "Babe, please ¡ª" Andy stopped saying when Amy hugged him and said, "You can hug me." "So can I kiss you?" Andy asked When Amy nodded her head, Andy pulled her closer and about to kiss her but stopped when Amy placed her finger on his lips. "What happen?" Andy said "We only have two hours. If we start kissing now, I don''t know how much hours it will last." Amy said and got up from his lap. "But I want to kiss you," Andy said Amy chuckled and said, "Don''t act like a child hubby." "Babe." "Stop it and help me in packing this clothes," Amy said Andy pouted his lips and started helping her out. ... UK Stewart mansion "What? Are you crazy?" Aunt Rosy shouted "Mom, please try to understand the situation." Lucas tried to explain his mother "No matter how important that matter is I''m not sending you anywhere near Roger. Did you forget Roger is trying to find out about Andy? He also tried to kill you. I can''t afford to lose another son." Aunt Rosy snapped "Yes, I agree with Rosy in this matter. So what saisha is with Roger? We can send our team to track her down." Uncle Geroge said Pausing for a while, he added "It''s been one month since Andy went to his honeymoon and I''m sure he will be back at to the USA at any time. How can you and Andy live together in the same country? What will happen if you both face off? How can we explain Andy everything without making him anger? " "Uncle, why don''t you understand my situation? Saisha is the only way I could prove myself to Jenni. Now I''m not caring about anything mom, I want Jenni back in my life. I can''t afford to loos Jenni. Mom, she hates me.. I want to prove myself." Lucas said and took a deep breath Chapter 119 - Past Everything was already giving him the headache. At first he don''t want to go to the USA and risk his and Andy''s life together because he knew Roger was waiting eagerly to find out about their secret but he has no option. He can''t risk and belive his team when it comes to Roger. Lucas very well knew how manipulative and cruel Roger is. He don''t want to risk others life and he also don''t want to give a hint that they are visiting to USA track saisha down because if Roger knows the truth he won''t mind to kill saisha. "Michael, tell him to stop. We can''t let Roger involve ¡ª" "Honey, why are you worrying so much? Don''t forget that he is my son." Uncle Michael assured his wife "But Michael what if Andy sees Lucas? What if Andy got to know that they are twins? How can I show him my face? How can I tell him the reason why I felt him?" Aunt Rosy said "Rosy, it''s not your decision to leave him. It''s ours okay. We both are equally responsible for everything and I promise I won''t let Andy think bad about you or us. He is very understanding and will definitely understand our situation." Uncle Michael said Pausing for a while he said "I know Roger is dangerous, cunning but I trust Lucas. We all know how capable Lucas is. He will surely find out the way for everything. Don''t worry about anything and let him do whatever he want to." "Yes mom, trust me. I won''t let you down." Lucas assured his mother Aunt Rosy took a deep breath and said "Okay fine but promise me that you will keep Jenni safe." "Mom, Jenni is my life. How can I let anyone touch her?" Lucas said "I know but take care of her and when are you planning to go?" Aunt Rosy asked "Tomorrow evening." Lucas smiled and said Aunt Rosy sighed and said "Okay." .... Inside the chopper "Babe, Are you comfortable?" Andy asked When Amy slowly shook her head Andy frowned and asked "What happen? Do you feel cold? Wait, let me ask for a warm blanket." Amy pouted her lips and said, "My human heater was sitting far away from me." Andy chuckled and quickly sat beside her adjusted himself in the blanket before pulling her closer. Amy wrapped her arms around her and rested his head on her shoulder, "Now I feel so warm." Andy smiled and asked, "You want to feel hot?" "Stop being shameless in public place Mr Francis." Amy chuckled and said "Babe, I feel so bad. You know I don''t want to return back." Andy complained "Honey, I too don''t want to return back but we have to be responsible towards our company and we can''t let Ryan do all our work," Amy said "Yeah but still I can''t able to make babies with you all day." Andy pouted his lips and complained Amy chuckled and said, "You are becoming crazy day by day Mr Francis." "What? My wife is so beautiful and tempting that I can''t resist myself. You surely have to make some minor changes in my schedule." Andy said with a cute smile on his face "No, we can''t do it in office okay. I''m very strict assistant and I don''t want my boss to do something inappropriate in his office." Amy said "Hey, you can''t deny my charm." "Stop being cheesy Mr Francis," Amy said and inched closer "What happen, babe?" Andy asked Amy sighed and said "I feel so complete hubby. What will happen to us if you won''t propose me for marriage? Will I ever gather my courage to propose you? What will happen to me if you fall for other women?" Turning towards him, she asked, "Babe, you never fantasised any woman right?" Andy gulped nervousness and immersed himself in a deep thoughts. What will happen if he says that he already had a relationship with Clara three years back? Though Clara never loved him but he loved her right? His love towards Amy is so true and genuine but that saves him from his wife''s worth? He knows that if he says the truth, he is going to suffer but he can''t hide the truth all time. Today or tomorrow she will get to know about everything. After thinking for a while, Andy asked "Amy, what if I had a past with someone?" Amy frowned and said "I can''t imagine you with some other woman Andy. I know I may sound like a selfish but you are only mine. You know I can''t live ¡ª" "Amy, don''t say such words." Andy hugged her tighter. "I hate when some other woman touch you or glance at you. You know how I feel when some bitches wanted to climb on your bed? I wanted to strangle them to death. An, I know I shouldn''t control you like this and before our marriage, I really didn''t have any right to stop you but still, I wanted you to be to mine. I want to be your firsts in everything. Well, I''m over possessive towards you." Amy said and hugged him tighter Andy took a deep breath and said "Amy, you are the only woman who owns my heart and body. I love you and this will last forever. Never ever I won''t let anyone to take your position and I promise you for that." "I''m sorry for hiding the truth wifey but I can''t afford to lose you." Andy sighed and thought How can he say to her that someone already tried to occupy her place? How can he let her be heartbroken? He knows that lies never last forever but he wanted to lie to make his wife happy. He wanted to do everything to hide his past to make his wife happy.. He can bear all the pain of hiding the truth instead of making her mad and sad. But will hide the truth thing last forever? What will happen to their happy relationship when Amy finds out about his past? Will Amy able to digest the fact that Clara was the first woman in his life? Will she ever be okay with that? Will she forgive him when she came to know that Andy had a thing with Clara? Chapter 120 - Lets Have Babies Next day afternoon USA Erik and Nina''s apartment "I''m trying to call them since yesterday night but their phone is switched off." Ryan frowned and said Lisa rolled his eyes and said "Will you both stop missing Andy? They are busy in making babies, let me them to do it peacefully." Erik helplessly shook his head and said: "I wonder how Amy is tolerating Andy." Nina chuckled and said, "Well, Amy got trained by us." "You both spoiled our cute little Amy." Erik chuckled and said "That''s true, Amy doesn''t know a thing but these two changed her completely." Ryan sighed and said "Hey, we want our Amy to enjoy everything." Lisa retorted "Yeah, it will be very helpful for her," Nina added Lisa glanced at the watch and said "Oh god, it''s time for our shopping." Nina sighed and said, "Okay let''s go." Turning towards Erik, she hugged him and said "Bye babe." "Take care darling." Erik smiled and said After they left, Ryan sighed and asked: "Do you think that information is true?" "Yes man, Lucas is visiting USA tomorrow by special flight." Erik sighed and said "Do you know the reason behind it?" Ryan asked "That man is so mysterious. You know after trying almost ten times to gather his photographs I ended up finding nothing." Erik said "Why he is so mysterious? I heard that only some people who are very close to him know how he look like." Ryan said "Yes, he never gave any interview to media, he never attended any kind of party. He never showed his face to anyone which is very mysterious. I don''t know why but I can strongly say that he wants something from Andy." Erik sighed and said "We will surely find out what it is and if he is in the USA we can easily track him down," Ryan said "Yeah, I already scattered all our men in different airports and routes. By tomorrow evening, we will receive his photograph. No matter what his intention is, we won''t let him to do anything wrong with Andy." Erik smirked and said "Yes," Ryan said and punched Andy''s number again only to find out it is switched off ..... Francis mansion "What? How can you let him come?" Father Francis yelled "He is too stubborn." Uncle Michael sighed and said "Brother Michael, What if Andy sees Lucas? What will happen when he realises that they were twin brothers?" Father Francis sighed and said "Joe, Don''t worry about anything. Lucas is a very talented man and he is aware of everything. You just arrange a safe place for them." Uncle Michael said Father Francis sighed and said "Okay brother but I''m pretty sure that Erik and Andy will surely end up getting information about this." "Today or tomorrow, Andy will get to know about everything. So, I decided not to worry about the consequences and do what is good for Lucas and Andy." Uncle Michael said in a firm tone "Andy is very strong and had better connections than me. He already started investigating things brother. So it''s better to tell him rather he found it himself. He has all right to know about the past and why you and sister in law left him?" Father Francis said "What if¡ª" "No brother, he is very understanding and he will definitely understand about everything." Father Francis said Uncle Michael took a deep breath and said: "Okay, we will tell him everything but not now, we should wait for the right time." "Okay, brother." Father Francis said and hanged the call ..... Inside the flight "Babe, let''s have ¡ª" Andy stopped saying and chuckled when he looked at his sleeping wife in his arms He then slowly caressed her cheeks and said "Why do you so look beautiful every time wifey? I wonder how my life would be without you." "I don''t know about your life but my life would definitely be boring without you," Amy said while snuggling closer "You are awake?" Andy asked "Yeah," Amy said "I just ordered food, let''s eat," Andy asked while adjusting table to place food "Babe, I don''t feel like eating anything." Amy pouted her lips and said "Why? What happen? Are you okay? Let me check your ¡ª" "Oh god An, why do you worry too much? I''m okay but I''m too lazy to eat." Amy said Andy helplessly shook his head and said: "I will feed you." "You will feed me?" Amy chuckled and said "Yeah, what is wrong in that?" Andy said "Remember, how you used to scold me when I eat food from your plate because you don''t like sharing your food, clothes with anyone but what happen now to your OCD thoughts hubby?" Amy let out a laugh and said Andy sighed and said, "Well, my wife is the exception to my OCD thoughts." Amy wrapped her hands around him and said "Babe, Do you want to have babies?" Andy widened his eyes in shock and said "Don''t tell me you are pregnant? Ryan is going to kill me if I make you pregnant." Amy rolled her eyes and asked, "Why would Ryan kill you?" "Because if you fall pregnant, Lisa also want have to babies to which Ryan is not prepared so do I," Andy said Amy chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not pregnant but I want to have a cute little baby boy like you." Andy pouted his lips and said "No, I want to have a baby girl like you. You know girls are adorable and cute." Amy snuggled closer and said, "Let''s have twins one boy and one girl." Andy nodded his head and asked "So Do you know how much we have to struggle to produce twins. I think we have to do it six or seven times a day." "Shameless as always. Anyway, how I can expect a decent man when you got trained by my shameless dad in all these things." Amy chuckled and said "My dad is also as shameless as uncle Jack," Andy said "Babe." "Hmm" "Let''s not have babies this year, we will plan them later," Andy said "Why? You don''t want to have babies with me?" Amy asked "No, it''s not like that. I want lots of babies with you but not now because we recently started doing things and your love and time belongs to me but if we have babies now they will take all your love and time." Andy pouted his lips and said Amy chuckled and asked, "Why do you think like that?" "Yeah, you know dad always used to complain that Ryan and I took all his love from mom," Andy said Amy smiled and said, "Let''s not plan anything babe, if it wants to happen it will." "Yeah, this is best." Andy and pulled her close Chapter 121 - DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER Chapter 122 - DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER DO NOT OPEN THIS CHAPTER. PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER Chapter 123 - Hot And Romantic Next day early morning Ryan and Lisa''s apartment Lisa frowned and woke up when she heard someone continuously ringing the doorbell. "Ry, get up. I think it''s Erik." Lisa said "Let me hug you for a while," Ryan said and hugged her Lisa smacked his hand and said, "Don''t be clingy Mr Francis." "Babe, how do you expect me to stop being clingy when my girlfriend is sleeping naked beside me." Ryan pouted his lips and said Just then Lisa realised she wasn''t wearing anything. She then frowned and grabbed his t-shirt snd said: "Go and open the door." "One kiss please," Ryan said before pinning her down "Aren''t you satisfied yesterday night?" Lisa chuckled and said "What? We just did it thrice babe." Ryan said "You are crazy, Ryan," Lisa said while pushing him down. "Babe, just one kiss," Ryan shouted Lisa chuckled and walked towards the main door only to find out Amy and Andy standing right in front of her. "Oh my god Amy, I missed you a lot." Lisa squealed in excitement and hugged her "I missed you too Lisa," Amy said and hugged her back Ryan smiled and said, "I thought you won''t return until you make me uncle." "I still want to spend some time in Bali but Amy wanted to return back." Andy sighed and said "Welcome back man," Ryan said and hugged his brother "Wait, let me call Erik and Nina," Andy said and punched Erik''s number ..... Twenty minutes later Lisa''s room "Come one spill it out." Nina excitedly asked "About What?" Amy asked Lisa rolled her eyes and asked, "Obviously about your romantic honeymoon babe." "Yes, how was it? Did you both enjoyed a lot?" Nina asked "How was your first experience babe?" Lisa asked Amy blushed harder and said, "It was fucking hot and romantic." "Oh my god, I''m so happy for you," Lisa said and hugged her "I seriously didn''t expect that energy from Andy. He went crazy sometimes but I must say that I loved it." Amy said with a huge grin on her face "Wow, that''s so good. Wait, Did you both used protection right?" Nina asked "Of course we used. I want to have a baby with him but at the same time I can''t share him with anyone." Amy said "Yeah, I too want to have a baby with Ryan but that idiot was being too possessive over me." Lisa chuckled and said "You know Erik even kept some condom packets in washroom too. He says that What if I get turn on in washroom, I can''t run for protection right?" Nina said and let out a laugh "This men and their craziness." Amy chuckled and said "Oh wait, I brought some gifts to you," Amy said and gave them the gift she brought from Bali ..... Living area "See, how proud he is looking." Erik chuckled and said "What? I have to be a proud man. The world''s most cutest and beautiful woman is officially mine." Andy proudly said "So, you used your rusted tools?" Ryan asked "Firstly my tools are not rusted, secondly we enjoyed a lot." Andy smiled and said Ryan chuckled and said "So proud about your tools but what will happen if Amy punishes you?" Andy frowned and asked, "Why would my Amy punishes me?" "Clara is all ready to reveal your little secret to Amy," Ryan said "What? Did she call you again?" Andy asked "Yeah, she called me two days back and asked about you. When I refused to tell, she said that she had prof''s about your past and she will send them to Amy." Ryan sighed and said Andy frowned deeper and said, "This woman surely know hoe to trouble others." "It''s all your mistake for loving that woman instead of our cute Amy. Why don''t you tell Amy everything before Clara? It''s not like Amy won''t understand you." Erik said "It''s not like what you think Erik. Amy is very possessive about me and she hates when other woman approaches me and the main problem is I lied to her about my past. I seriously regretting being with Clara, man." Andy sighed and said "Don''t worry An, we will try to figure out this," Ryan assured After thinking for a while, Erik sighed and said: "Lucas Stewart is visiting USA today." "Why?" Andy asked Erik shrugged his shoulders and said, "We don''t know but don''t worry this time, he is in our territory and we can get information about his moves." "Yeah, we can also arrange a meeting with him and clear all our doubts," Ryan said "Yes," Andy said "What are you guys talking about?" Amy asked while walking towards them "It''s just about business," Andy said "Amy, your face is glowing. Is it because of Andy?" Erik chuckled and said Amy blushed and said, "Well, I guess it''s because of my hubby''s charm." "Aww, how romantic." Erik smiled and said "But what you have done is not at all romantic." Amy glared at Erik "What? What did I do?" Erik asked who has no idea about what she was talking about "Nina and you got engaged and you didn''t care to inform us." Amy snapped Erik sighed and said, "Why don''t you ask your dear hubby about this?" "What is there to ask Andy? It''s clearly your mistake Erik." Amy said Erik sighed and said, "I did call you Amy but this man beside you snapped me and hanged the call." Amy turned towards Andy and folded her hands before raising her eyebrows. Andy took a deep breath and said "Okay fine, I snapped him because he tried to disturb us." "Informing about his engagement isn''t referred to as disturbing Mr Francis." Amy glared at her hubby "What? You won''t hang up call for one hour when he calls you. So I''m a bit jealous." Andy pouted his lips and said "You are ¡ª" Before Amy could say anything Andy pulled her closer and gave a peck on her cheeks "I love you wifey." Amy smiled and said, "I love you too hubby." "Shameless." Everyone unanimously shouted Chapter 124 - Something Exciting Farmhouse "Why did you called me?" The man asked "I want you to make an appointment with Amy on behalf of me," Clara said while applying her body cream "Are you gone nuts? How do you expect that Andy boss will let you go anywhere near lady boss." The man shouted "Tsk Tsk I hate negative energy around me," Clara smirked and said "Clara, don''t try to act clever. You clearly know, meeting lady boss without Andy boss'' consent is impossible." The man tried to explain "So how can I meet that Amy without my man''s consent?" Clara asked "First thing Andy is not your man yet. Secondly, you can''t meet the lady boss formally." The man said "So, I can meet her informally, I mean out of office right?" Clara smiled and asked "Yeah, you can give it a try but lady boss is always surrounded by the bunch of bodyguards." The man said "Follow Amy''s schedule and let me know her outing plans without Andy," Clara said "Are you planning to reveal about your past?" The man asked Clara smiled and said "Yes, I can''t see her with my Andy anymore. I want them to break down." "Do you think she will believe you? What if Andy boss already told about you to her?" The man asked "Why don''t you spread some positivity?" Clara asked "I''m stating facts woman, lady boss and Andy boss share a unique relationship that is far away from your dirty thoughts." The man said "You know what thing can separate a wife and husband even they love each other more than anything in this world?" Clara asked When the man shook his head, Clara chuckled and said "Misunderstanding because of his ex and past with his ex." The Man helplessly shook his head and said: "Let''s see who will win in this game of misunderstanding?" "Obviously I will win, don''t forget to follow Amy''s schedule," Clara smirked and said The man nodded his head and left the farmhouse ..... Amy and Andy''s apartment "Oh god An, why the hell are you crying?" Ryan frowned and said "Yeah, it''s not like her leg got broken, it''s just got sprained." Erik said "You don''t understand man, what if she gets hurt a lot? I can''t imagine her suffering." Andy said while wiping his tears "An, please don''t cry okay. Just look at me, I''m completely fine." Amy chuckled and said "Promise?" Andy asked Amy let out a laugh and said "Aww, you don''t have any idea how cute you are looking right now." Andy slowly opened his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief when he looked at his wife with a bright smile on her face. "Are you okay?" Andy cupped her face and asked "I slipped down because of these heels, I should be the one who has to cry because of leg sprain but look at your eyes all red and swollen." Amy chuckled and said "I love you lot so I can''t bear when you got hurt." Andy sighed and said "I love you hubby," Andy said "Look at Andy, he knows how to warm woman''s heart." Lisa glared at Ryan "Ry and Erik are nothing in front of Andy." Nina sighed and said "Babe, I love you very much," Ryan said while hugging Lisa "Shut up. Did you ever cried for me?" Lisa asked "What? I almost peed in my pants when I proposed to you." Ryan pouted his lips and said Lisa frowned and said, "Shut up." Amy chuckled and said "What happen hubby? You seem lost? Wait, what are you counting? " Andy pulled her closer and whispered, "It''s been six hours twenty minutes, we did something exciting in bed." Amy frowned and smacked his hand "Shameless." "Please babe, just one round," Andy asked "No and wait up tonight." Amy glared at her hubby "Babe¡ª" Cutting him off Erik chuckled and said: "Look at the Almighty CEO of Francis cooperation, begging his wife for sex." Amy cheeks turned red and lowered her head "So what? My wife is so beautiful and tempting that I can''t wait to have sex with her." Andy shamelessly said and wrapped his arms around her "Andy." Amy snapped "Aww how cute," Nina said "Look at Andy, he is perfect for every woman." Nina smiled and said "Why don''t we go to our apartment and then I can show you that I''m perfect," Erik said and lifted her up before walking out of the apartment "Let''s go, babe," Ryan said while wrapping his arms around Lisa Lisa smiled and walked out of the apartment "So, can we?" Andy asked "What?" Amy asked "Let''s make babies," Andy said and lifted her up "I have lots of work to do Andy." Amy chuckled and said "Making babies is the most important work than anything wifey," Andy said and walked towards his room ..... Inside the flight "I¡ª''m cold." Jenni slowly said "Just wait a minute," Lucas said and called Air hostess "Yes sir, how can I help you?" The air hostess politely asked "Can you please turn off the Ac?" Lucas asked The air hostess nodded her head and turned off the Ac. Jenni frowned and slammed her own forehead for having such a dickheaded husband. It all started when she looked at the wife and husband beside them. They were very cute and when the wife told him that she is cold, he turned off the light, wrapped his arms around her and became her human heater. She too want to feel how it would be when Lucas hugs her and become her human heater. She wants to feel that warm kind of sensation from his body but who would have thought he would end up doing something like this. "Thank you." Lucas smiled and said "My pleasure sir." The air hostess said and left "Jenni, Are you okay?" Lucas asked When Jenni frowned and turned towards the window side, Lucas sighed and said: "What happen Jenni?" "Do you know what is the meaning of it''s cold?" Jenni frowned and asked When Lucas gave her bank look, Jenni frowned and said: "I never expected you are such a dickhead." "What? What did I do?" Lucas asked who has no idea why his wife is snapping at him "Nothing, you did absolutely nothing," Jenni said and closed her eyes "Jenni ¡ª" "Shut your mouth and close your eyes, Mr Stewart," Jenni said Lucas sighed and nodded his head before closing his eyes. ...... Chapter 125 - Biological Parents Next day afternoon Francis cooperation "Erik, what happen? You seem lost?" Andy asked When Erik didn''t say anything for a long time Ryan frowned and said: "For god sake say, something man." "Our men managed to capture Lucas and his wife''s pictures," Erik said "That''s good. Let me see them." Andy said "An, Are you sure?" Erik asked "What happen Erik? Why are you behaving like a weird man?" Andy sighed and asked "Let me show you pictures and you will get to know why I''m behaving like this," Erik said and passed him the envelope Andy sighed and opened the envelope all ready to see the pictures of Lucas. His calm face turned into a frowning one when he looked at Lucas who exactly looked like him. "W¡ªWhat the hell is this?" Andy shouted "What happen An?" Ryan asked and looked at the pictures Erik took a deep breath and said, "Yes, Lucas Stewart looks exactly like you." "This is an impossible man," Ryan said Andy who was muddle-headed after looking at Lucas photographs was shocked and confused, immersed himself in deep thoughts. How can someone exactly look him? Who was he? Everything was messy that he couldn''t think straight which started giving him a headache. "An, you don''t have to worry about anything. It''s quite normal that having a person who looks exactly like you." Erik tried to console his best friend "If he isn''t related to me, then why would his parents dote on me?" Andy asked "An, what do you mean?" Erik asked "Are you thinking that you are biologically related to Lucas?" Ryan asked Andy took a deep breath and let out a long sigh. He knew that his biological parents left him when he was a kid with his twin brother but he never cared for them. His childhood was so happy and loving with Mother Francis and Father Francis around him. They doted on him like their own son. They loved him more than anything and also gave him everything he wanted. He never cared to bother about his parents who left him when he needed them the most. In fact, he hates him for being so rude towards him. What would happen if Father Francis and Mother Francis didn''t care for him? What would happen to his childhood when he wasn''t raised by Mother Francis? "This is giving me headache Ryan. I don''t know how I should react over these photographs." Andy said and rubbed his forehead "An, exactly tell us how Michael Stewart approached you?" Erik asked Andy sighed and narrated the whole story and his encounter with Uncle Michael and Aunt Rosy. "They asked you to call mom and dad so directly?" Ryan asked "Yes, man. At first I refused but I don''t know what made me to call them mom and dad." Andy said Erik sighed and said "An, Do you know how exactly your mom and dad look like?" "I don''t know. They left me when I was two years old and I never bothered about them because mom and dad gave me so much love and treated me like their own son. In fact, they treated me more than Ryan." Andy said "Yes, We didn''t knew bother to know their names," Ryan said "An, Do you know why your biological parents left you?" Erik asked "No man" "An¡ª" "I do have a twin brother. I think Lucas would be my twin brother." Andy took a deep breath and said "I too think so but we have to wait for confirmation," Erik said "Yes, I will try to ask dad about my biological parents and you collect all the data of Michael Stewart. I want his complete background." Andy said "Hmm okay, just give me two days." Erik sighed and said "Is she Lucas Stewart''s wife?" Andy asked "Yes, her name is Jennifer," Erik said "Okay," Andy said ..... After one hour "An, you have meeting within an hour," Amy said while entering into his office Andy who was completely lost in his own world didn''t say anything. He was feeling weird, frustrated with the information he got from Erik. If they were his biological parents why would they leave him when he needed them the most? If they wanted to leave him why would they enter into his happy life again? Is Michael Stewart and Rosy Stewart were his parents then why would they change their surname Francis? Is there any mystery and reason behind this? With several questions revolving around his mind, he was feeling very weird and sour at heart. "Honey, what happen?" Amy asked while placing her hand on his shoulder He then puller her closer, made her sit on his lap and buried his face on her chest. "What happen, hubby?" Amy asked while running her hands on his hair "Just let me be like this for some time," Andy said and hugged her tighter The more he hugged her, the less tensed and muddle-headed he felt. After all, she is his happy pill, right? With Amy around, he can easily forget all his answerless questions and enjoy the moment. Amy smiled and said, "Why don''t we go to the resting lounge and take a nap for some time?" Andy sighed and nodded his head before lifting her up and walking towards resting lounge. ..... Resting lounge "Babe, Kathy called me," Amy said while wrapping her arms around him "Why?" Andy asked "She want to treat all of us for their happy relationship," Amy said "That''s good. Do you want to go?" Andy asked and kissed her forehead "She invited both of us," Amy said "If you want to go then who am I to say No?" Andy smiled and said Amy chuckled and said, "Party is in their new house." "When?" Andy asked "Day after tomorrow," Amy said Andy sighed and pulled her more closer "What happen? You seem so frustrated?" Amy asked "I''m just worried about projects." Andy lied to her He don''t want to tell her anything about his biological parents when he is lack of information. What would he tell her when he is still confused? He doesn''t want to freak her out or he wants her to feel all confused like he was feeling right now. "Honey, we are with you, right? Don''t worry everything will be sorted." Amy smiled and said When Andy sighed, Amy smiled and asked "So wanna join me in bathing?" "You don''t have to ask such questions, babe, I''m always ready for such kind of things." Andy chuckled and said "Why don''t we go home early and fool around?" Amy asked "We can but let me fool around now." Andy said before unzipping her dress ..... Chapter 126 - Lick Farmhouse Evening "You look exactly like Andy." Mother Francis said while cupping Lucas face "Yeah aunty, I too got shocked like you when I first saw Andy." Lucas smiled and said "You can call me Mom just like Andy." Mother Francis said "Okay, Ruby Mama." Lucas smiled and said "So, you are George''s daughter, Jenni ?" Father Francis asked "Yes, uncle." Jenni smiled and said "You both look exactly like Amy and Andy. You know they were so cute and adorable. I wish I could introduce you to them." Father Francis said and sighed "Don''t worry Dada Joe, we will meet them after we solve everything which my grandpa created a few years back," Lucas said "Yeah, I''m waiting for that day." Father Francis said "Jenni, let''s go inside." Mother Francis said Jenni nodded her head and walked away with Mother Francis. "So, tell me what you wanted to do here?" Father Francis asked "Umm, I want to find out about this woman," Lucas said while showing the picture of the woman Pausing for a while he added, "She is with Roger but we doesn''t know where Roger hided her secretly." "I have some connections in the underworld but ¡ª" Cutting Father Francis off Lucas sighed and said: "I know you can''t help me because Erik and his team may find out about you." "Yeah, Andy already asked me about brother but I denied it." Father Francis said "I know but please don''t worry about anything. I will ask Leo to help me." Lucas said "Leo? You mean Leo from west?" Father Francis asked "Yeah, he is our friend Kathy''s boyfriend and Kathy is Jenni''s best friend," Lucas said "So Leo knows about you and Andy?" Father Francis asked "Yeah. He stopped doing things against Erik because of me. I warned him to stay away from my brother and his friends." Lucas smiled and said "You are doing best for your brother." Father Francis smiled and said .... Garden "Wow, These flowers are very unique." Jenni smiled and said "Yeah, Amy loves collecting flowers. So, to avoid keeping all the flowers at one place, I brought some of them here." Mother Francis said "Amy and Andy are childhood friends right?" Jenni asked "They were best friends from childhood and You know Amy had a huge crush on Andy." Mother Francis smiled and said "So Amy proposed Andy and he accepted right?" Jenni asked Mother Francis chuckled and said "No, Amy always had a nervous feeling but she impressed my son by her cute things and that man was insanely in love with her. One day, he proposed her and married her without informing anyone." "What?" "Yes, it is a huge blow for us but we really felt very happy for them. They were so romantic and happiest couple ever." Mother Francis said "Really? I want to meet them." Jenni said "Let''s do one thing, why don''t you visit the main mansion for dinner?" Mother Francis asked "Me? Without Lucas? I think it won''t look nice. I don''t know what Lucas will think if I ask ¡ª" "Wait? Why are hesitating in asking something to your husband? I fact why do you even ask him, you have to just order him if you want anything." Mother Francis smiled and said When Jenni gave her a confused look, Mother Francis sighed and asked: "How many years for your marriage?" "Two years." Mother Francis gasped and said "Two years and you don''t know how to be superior than your husband." "Oh my god, you seriously need some lessons from our girls." Mother Francis asked "Lessons?" "Yes, don''t worry. My girls will teach you everything when you meet them." Mother Francis smiled and said ..... Amy and Andy''s apartment "Babe, you can''t do this." Andy frowned and said "What? I never expected you are such a heartless man." Amy snapped "Babe, I can''t let him sleep with you," Andy said "An, how can you leave Bailey when his health is worse?" Amy said while caressing fluffy bailey''s cheeks "He never said his health is at worse." Andy retorted Amy rolled her eyes and said "He haven''t eaten anything since morning and look at him, his face became so pale." Andy frowned deeper when Amy started hugging Bailey right in front of him. "Babe, you can''t hug him in front of me." Andy pouted his lips and said Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Seriously An? Are you jealous with my baby? He is such a cute and adorable one, How can you be jealous of him?" Andy sighed and said, "Why wouldn''t I be jealous when he is gaining too much of attention of my wife?" "Look, he is licking you." Andy frowned "An, Did I said anything when you ¡ª" Amy stopped saying and blushed harder Andy chuckled and pulled her closer before asking "What are you saying?" "It''s nothing, I just missed my baby a lot," Amy said and walked away with Bailey "Babe, wait," Andy said and wished towards them ..... Bedroom "Babe, You didn''t complete your sentence," Andy said while hugging her from behind "It''s nothing," Amy said "You didn''t say anything when I lick you, so I shouldn''t say anything when he licks you. This what you want to say right?" Andy asked and kissed her nape When Amy shook and nodded her head, Andy chuckled and said "You look sexy when you blush babe." "An, you can''t do inappropriate when Bailey is with us," Amy said and wiggled out of his embrace "This Bailey boy surely knows how to spoil my mood," Andy said "He is sleeping with me in our bed and you ¡ª" "Uhuh, you love him more than me," Andy said and grabbed his pillow Amy chuckled and said, "Let me complete my sentence hubby." "What? I know that I should sleep on the couch right?" Andy pouted his lips and said "Why don''t you sleep in the guest room and I will join you after some time?" Amy said "Really?" Andy asked "Yes hubby, wait for me," Amy said and gave a peck on his lips Andy smiled and said "I love you wifey." before walking out of the room ..... Chapter 127 - Strong Next day morning Amy and Andy''s apartment Amy formed when she woke up without Andy by her side. She is sighed and about to call him but stopped when she looked at a stick note and her favourite chocolate on the bed side table. She took that note and smiled when she read that. I HAVE AN IMPORTANT WORK TO DO. I INITIALLY WANT TO WOKE YOU UP BUT YOU LOOKED SO SEXY WHILE SLEEPING. I WILL MEET YOU IN THE OFFICE AND LET''S DO TALK ABOUT SEXINESS. I ALREADY MADE BREAKFAST FOR YOU JUST PREHEAT THEM AND EAT WELL OTHERWISE YOU WILL GET TIRED WITH ONE Round. MOST IMPORTANTLY I LOVE YOU. "Stupid." Amy chuckled and murmured Just then fluffy thing snuggled between her legs which made her heart bloom in joy. "Bailey," Amy said and picked him up in her lap When Bailey snuggled closer and buried his face on her chest She chuckled and said "What? You missed me too." When Bailey barked She sighed and said "I''m sorry Bailey, Initially I want to sleep with you but you know your Dada is most handsome man in this world and I couldn''t resist him." "Now you see your Dada left early in the morning, so your mommy will help you in bathing and also feed you before going to office." Amy smiled and said When Bailey started licking at the hickey which Andy made yesterday, she blushed and said "Hey, don''t worry, it''s not wound or anything. It is your dad''s love towards me." "Come let me help you in bathing," Amy said and picked her up before walking towards the washroom. "And one more thing bailey, don''t tell your Dada that I helped you in the bath because you know your dada is a jealous person." Amy chuckled and said ..... Francis mansion "Why do you want to know about them all of a sudden?" Father Francis asked Andy sighed and said, "Knowing about the people who left me is wrong?" "No, but they are in your past now so why do you want to dig them again Andy?" Father Francis sighed and asked Dad, I want to know about my biological parents." Andy said in a firm tone "An¡ª" "Dad, Please don''t tell me that you don''t want to speak about them," Andy said "An, Why don''t you wait for some months so that you can understand everything." Father Francis said "So, you don''t want to speak about it? Fine, I will investigate about them, dad." Andy frowned and said "An, Why do you want to investigate about them?" Father Francis said "Do you know Lucas Stewart?" Andy asked "Isn''t he the son of Michael Stewart?" Father Francis asked When Andy nodded his head, Father Francis sighed and asked: "What is there to know about him?" "He looks exactly like me," Andy said which scared the shit out of Father Francis He wanted to react but he knows if he reacts Andy will surely understand that he already knows about everything but the thing Father Francis doesn''t know is Andy already started investigating things about Stewart''s. "Dad, What happen? Why do you feel lost?" Andy asked Father Francis sighed and said, "When did you saw him?" "It''s noting to do with you dad but just remember that I will surely get to know about everything very soon," Andy said and got up from his seat "An, I know you are capable man and I trust you but the thing I want to say is this is very complicated than you think. Be cautious every time and remember you should be strong enough to protect yourself and your family." Father Francis sighed and said Andy smiled and said ''Now, I''m more curious to find out dad" Without saying anything, Father Francis took a deep breath leaving Andy once again all confused and excited. ..... Farmhouse "Please babe, You should come," Kathy said "But ¡ª" "Don''t worry Kathy, she will come," Lucas said while sitting beside Jenni "Thank you, brother Lucas, you are the best." Kathy excitedly said and hugged Lucas "I wish you could join us." Leo sighed and said "Don''t worry man, We will party again when the right time comes." Lucas smiled and said "But, I don''t know about anyone. You know I feel uncomfortable around strangers." Jenni sighed and said "Jeeni, you don''t have to worry about anything. All girls are sweet and crazy." Kathy said "Yes, especially Amy, she is very welcoming, sweet and caring person." Lucas smiled and said "Yeah, trust me, You will seriously love them when you meet them." Kathy smiled and said Jenni sighed and nodded her head in agreement. "Kathy, why don''t jeeni and you spend some time in the garden," Lucas said "Yeah, let''s go," Kathy said and walked towards the garden Leo sighed and asked, "Now, tell me the reason why you visited the USA?" When Lucas took a deep breath and explained everything about saisha and how she successfully separated Jenni from him with some stupid photographs. "Oh my god, Did Jenni believed her?" Leo asked When Lucas nodded his head, Leo frowned and shouted: "Why the hell you let her belive everything?" "I don''t know why she broke up with me but why I asked her the reason one month back, she told me about saisha," Lucas explained "And you didn''t explain to her that your body belongs to her, not to that saisha?" Leo asked When Lucas nodded his head, Leo snapped "Seriously Lucas? Are you for real? How can you walk away like that without explaining her?" "How can I explain her without proper evidence and she hates me, man." Lucas sighed and said "Anyway, this Roger is giving headache to everyone." Leo frowned and said "Yeah, this time I won''t leave him without teaching him a good lesson," Lucas said "If not your grandpa backing up him, he would have already died," Leo said "Yeah that old man and this Roger, Ah you have no idea how much I hate them," Lucas said "Don''t worry Lucas, we will find out the way and Do you know where Roger hiding that saisha?" Leo asked "I don''t know man. All I know is she is in USA under his supervision." Lucas sighed and said "Umm... I will investigate about his properties in the USA. so that we can easily find out about her." Leo said "Yeah, this will be the best thing and I got her phone number from our team," Lucas said while showing a number "That''s good man, I will tamper her number," Leo said while noting the number "Hmm okay," Lucas said After thinking for a quite sometime Lucas sighed and asked: "Leo, What does it mean when the wife says that I''m cold?" Chapter 128 - Dick Head After thinking for a quite sometime Lucas sighed and asked: "Leo, What does it mean when the wife says that I''m cold?" Lucas was still shocked why she snapped at him when they were travelling and he wants to know the answer what does it mean when wife''s says I''m cold. He knew he did something unromantic that pissed her off but he really don''t know what he should do at that time. So, After thinking for almost one day, he decided to take someone''s help who can teach him about girls thoughts behind their words. Leo frowned and said "What? Don''t tell me that you don''t know what yo do at that time." "I know but I want to hear it form you," Lucas said and gave a weak smile Leo helplessly shook his head and said "Your face says that how much you know about those things. Seriously Lucas? You seriously doesn''t know what it meant?" When Lucas sighed and shook his head, Leo burst out a hearty laugh. "Why are you laughing like that?" Lucas frowned and asked "Because you are such a dick head." Leo chuckled and said "Hey, I''m not dick head but I have less knowledge in those things." Lucas sighed and said "That''s why you are dick head, she wants you to hug her but you acted so ridiculously." Leo snapped "Yeah, I know Wait? What did you say? She want me to hug her?" Lucas curiously asked "Yeah, when girlfriend or wife says I''m cold that means they want to feel the warmness of our body. They want us to hug them and give a warm feeling." Leo explained "Oh my god, she just asked me to hug her? Seriously, I''m such a jerk and dumb." Lucas cursed himself His wife, His Jenni asked him to hug her for the first time but he acted like dumb and did nothing. He started cursing himself for his dumb behaviour. He groaned in frustration when multiple questions raised in his dumb. head. What will she think of him? What if she thinks that he isn''t interested in hugging her? What is she think that he is romantically weak? "I wonder how Andy became your younger brother. There he loves his wife to the gut and also proposed in a very romantic way but here you don''t even know the wife codes." Leo snapped "I know but ¡ª" "You don''t know anything but don''t worry I will help you to learn wife codes," Leo said "You will help me right?" Lucas asked "Yeah, we are best friends, if not me then who will help you, bro," Leo said ... Garden "What? He is fucking dumb." Kathy shouted "Yeah, he didn''t understand what I meant," Jenni complained "He seriously need to take some training from experts." Kathy chuckled and said When Jenni sighed and nodded her head, Kathy frowned and asked "Wait? You hate brother Lucas right? Why did you suddenly start harbouring feelings for him?" After being quiet for sometime Jenni sighed and said "I don''t know Kathy. I really don''t know why I''m feeling this way. You know my heart starts raising like a volcano when he comes near me. You know how does it feel when he touches me. It''s all because of that kiss, I don''t know what happens to me after that kiss but I want him to be my side all time. I want him to do ¡ª" " Kiss? You both shared a kiss? When and where?" Kathy excitedly asked "Yeah that, we did it out of heat in that moment. It''s just a kiss but you know I slowly started having feelings for him again. I feel the same way how I used to feel for him five years back." Jenni sighed and said "Jenni, Are you in love with brother Lucas again?" Kathy asked "I don''t know but you know I can''t forget his deed. How can he sleep with some other woman when we were in a relationship?" Jenni said "Jenni, I don''t know but I strongly believe that brother Lucas can''t do such things. He doesn''t even know what to do when the wife says I''m cold, How can you expect that man can cheat on you? Kathy said "Leave it, Kathy, the more I think about that incident the more I start feeling heartbroken," Jenni said .... Francis cooperation "Sir, Can I start the seminar?" The employee asked When Andy didn''t say anything, the employee sighed and decided to call Amy. It''s been one hour since finance department employee''s trying to give seminar but their boss started behaving like a love-struck fool and started staring at his wife form glass partition. Though employees tried to remind Andy that they were here for the seminar but he ignored them and continued staring at his wife. Now, employee were irritated with the dog food. so, they decided to call Amy. Just then Amy entered the seminar room and widened her eyes in shock when all the employees faces faded away. "What happen?" Amy asked "Babe, we were just waiting for you." Andy smiled and said "Did you completed your seminar?" Amy asked When Andy shook and nodded his head at a time, Amy frowned and looked at the employees. "M¡ªMam, we tried to complete but sir ¡ª" the employee stopped saying when Andy''s threatening gaze met him. "An, you can''t bully them." Amy snapped "I didn''t babe" "I can see you, Mr Francis," Amy said and looked at the employees gesturing them to complete their sentence After contemplating for quite some time, the employee sighed and said: "We decided not to disturb boss because he is staring at you continuously." Amy formed and helplessly shook her head before gesturing employees to leave. "You are looking so beautiful that I couldn''t help but stare at you." Andy pouted his lips and said "Babe, we can''t neglect our company because of our ¡ª" "Amy, this company and my position is always secondary in my life because my first priority is you. I''m your husband first wifey." Andy said and pulled her closer "You always stops me by saying this cute things." Amy chuckled and said "I love babe," Andy said "I love too but you can''t do anything right now because you have another meeting," Amy said "But ¡ª" "This time your meeting room will be far away from my cabin," Amy said .... Chapter 129 - Horny Evening Bar "What? Dad refused to tell you about aunt and uncle?" Ryan widened his eyes in shock and asked "Yes, man. Firstly, he didn''t say anything, secondly, he warned me to be safe because the future is gonna be tough." Andy frowned and said "Umm.. It seems like uncle knows everything but he personally hiding everything from you." Erik sighed and said "Yeah, now you have to enquire about my parents too," Andy said Erik nodded his head and said "Okay" "If you want, you can also ask for Leo''s help," Ryan said "No need, he isn''t capable like me." Erik frowned and said "Jealousy." Andy chuckled and said "Yeah, look at his face, turned red, black and blue when I mentioned Leo''s name." Rayn chuckled "He already have Kathy in his life so you don''t have to worry about anything," Andy said "So what he has Kathy? He got engaged with Nina before I did. He almost took my Nina away from me." Erik said "Hey, Are you attending for their party right?" Andy asked "Whose party?" Erik asked "Leo and Kathy''s party man," Andy said "Yeah, it''s just a small party with us right?" Ryan asked "Yes, only our three couple," Erik said Just then Ryan''s phone buzzed "Yeah, Just give to the watchman, I will pick them up," Rayn said and hanged the call "Who is it?" Andy asked "Deliveryman," Ryan said "What did you ordered?" Erik asked "Super thin condoms." Ryan smiled and said "What?" Andy asked "Yeah, I think you both have to try them. They are super thin and flexible." Ryan said "Is it so? Do you ordered extra bunches of them?" Andy asked shamelessly "Look at him, so desperate to use them," Erik commented "What? Desparetness for sex is a common man." Andy defended "That''s true," Erik said ..... Outskirts of the country "What?" The man shouted "Yes boss, Lucas is here." His subordinate lowered his head and said "Why did he suddenly visited the USA?" Roger frowned and asked "He visited with his wife, I think it is a family trip." His subordinate said Roger frowned and said "What? Did they both consummated their marriage? Did their misunderstandings ¡ª" "Sir, You can''t take the stress." The subordinate reminded "How can I act all cool when Lucas and Jenni were together again?" Roger frowned and said Roger sighed and asked, "Do you know what two things I hate in this world?" When his Subordinate shook his head, Roger chuckled and said: "One is Lucas, second is his father." "And you know, which two things I like I fact I love the most?" Roger asked "Jenni madam and you" The subordinate said "Yeah, I love Jenni," Roger said while caressing Jenni''s photograph on the wall "You know Noah, It''s been five years I''m trying to approach her but that bastard Lucas was stopping me in every possible way. You know, I have all the right to be with Jenni but that man cheated on me and proposed her before I did." Roger frowned and said Noah sighed and looked at Roger. It''s been four years since he is working under Roger. so, he knows everything about Roger and his cunning mentality. Though he never liked the way Roger deals with business and with the woman but he still wanted to be with him because Roger was the one who helped him by giving his subordinate position when he was in trouble. "Boss, What can I do for you?" Noah asked "Just keep an eye on Lucas schedule and inform me when he tries to go against me." Roger sighed and said "Okay boss," Noah said and walked out of the room ..... Amy and Andy''s apartment Kitchen "Babe¡ª" Andy stopped saying and looked at his beautiful wife who was cutting veggies He then walked towards and hugged tightly before letting out a sigh. "What happen hubby? You seem tried?" Amy asked "Yeah, I just wanted to take a long warm bath with my wife but she is busy." Andy pouted his lips and said "You are becoming shameless day by day Mr Francis." Amy chuckled and said "Only for you wifey," Andy said "I wonder how will you survive without me." Amy sighed and said Andy frowned and said "Hey, Don''t say it again okay. I can''t live without you wifey." When Amy gave a peck on his lips, Andy pulled her closer and said "Babe, let''s get bath together." "No, I have lots of work to do Mr Francis." Amy glared at his hubby "If you don''t bath with me then how can I try new condoms?" Andy said "What? New condoms? Are you freaking crazy Andy? You brought five packets yesterday and today you bright new one." Amy snapped "I didn''t bring them, babe, Ryan ordered them and I took some from him." Andy shamelessly said "What? From when did you start borrowing these things from Ryan?" Andy asked "Just today, babe, we have to get updated as time goes. Look these are very thin and new one so I want to give it a try." Andy said "Stop it An," Amy said "What will Ry thinks about us if you do such things? What if he thinks we are horny?" Amy snapped "What? You see calling us horny? Babe, we just do it thrice in a day ¡ª" When Amy raised her eyebrows, Andy stuck his tongue out and said "Okay Five or six times but Ryan and Erik are more horny than me babe." "Stop accusing them, Andy," Amy said "So you don''t want to bath with me?" Andy asked while hugging her from behind "No, I have to beat this chocolate and ¡ª" Amy stopped saying and gulped when Andy started kissing her all over her neck. "A¡ªAn, what are you doing?" Amy asked "Kissing my babe," Andy said and started rubbing chocolate syrup all over her hands and neck Amy turned around and clutched into his shirt wanting him to kiss her. His kisses were too hard to handle for her. "I love you, darling," Andy said while licking her neck and making her moan from time to time. Chapter 130 - Romantic Game Amy who was completely lost in his pleasure, moaned louder and said "I love you too babe." "So, let''s get a bath together," Andy said and lifted her up in his arms Amy nodded her head and hooked her arms around his neck. Andy smiled and walked towards the washroom which is in their room. ..... One hour later "Seriously An? How can you trick me to have sex with you?" Amy frowned and said "Babe, it sounds weird," Andy said "If not for your charm and skills, I wouldn''t lose my will power," Amy said "So you are saying that your will power is strong?" Andy asked while wrapping his arms around her "No touchings until you feed me with good food," Amy said and slammed his hand "Babe, I feel weird when I don''t touch you for more than an hour." Andy pouted his lips and complained "Shut up and cook something," Amy said while picking Bailey up "Look, Bailey, your mama is so domineering," Andy complained Amy chuckled and said, "He won''t go against me because he is mama''s boy." Andy helplessly shook his head and resumed his cooking. "Mr Francis, let do something romantic," Amy said in a very sexy tone "What? Are you really want to do something intense?" Andy asked "What happen? I can''t play something romantic with you?" Amy asked Andy vigorously shook his head and said "Only you can play romantic games with me, babe." "Good, the rule of the game is You should not touch me but I can do whatever I want with you. If you won''t touch for more than ten minutes then I will let you try whatever positions you want in the bed tonight." Amy said while inching closer. "Pinky promise?" Andy asked "Yes, but you shouldn''t touch me if you touch me you can''t try your positions Mr Francis." Amy winked her eyes and said "Okay, I won''t touch you," Andy said in a frim tone How can he miss this chance? It is very rare for his wife to initiate such games so he won''t want to miss it, also want to win it and want to try his favourite positions. "Good," Amy said and started licking his earlobe "Let me see who will win this game," Amy said and caught the hem of his t-shirt She then removed his t-shirt before turning him over and started sucking his lower lips to which Andy groaned. He already got aroused with her actions. It was very difficult to him to not to touch her. Now, he started hating this no touching thing. He wanted to touch her, return the kiss but he decided to win this game and try the positions but is it easy for him to win the game? Does Amy let him win the game? She then started running her hands all over his chest and said: "Your body is so firm and strong Mr Francis." "Amy, you are turning things difficult to me." Andy groaned "What? If you win this game you will get whatever you want from me bed? Isn''t it favour for you?" Amy said "You have no idea how difficult it is for me," Andy said Amy then wrapped her arms around his neck and said "If you want to touch me, you can touch hubby." before licking his neck harder "That''s it." Andy groaned and pulled her closer before wrapping his arms around her After kissing him for a quite some time, Amy sighed and said: "So Mr Francis lost the game." "It was too intense babe." Andy pouted his lips and said "You will say these words even if I brush my pinky on your bare chest." Amy chuckled and said "What to do? You will turn me on within seconds." Andy said "I love you so much, hubby." Amy smiled and said before hugging him tighter "I love you too wifey," Andy said ... Farmhouse "So can I sleep here without pillows?" Lucas asked "What happen? You don''t want to sleep?" Jenni asked while removing the pillow wall "No, but is it comfortable for you?" Lucas asked Since they got married, they both never ever slept in a bed without a pillow wall between them. Though he wanted to throw that damn pillows and hug her to sleep but he never did it because he doesn''t want Jenni to think lowly of him but the question is Will Jenni mind if he hug her to sleep? The answer would be a big No, she too wanted him to hug her but she doesn''t want to look desperate one in their relationship. She wanted him to take initiative in every time but is that possible with Lucas'' low romantic skills? "I''m comfortable." Jenni smiled and said Lucas smiled and said, "I always wanted to remove this pillow wall but you know how sacred I am." Jenni sighed and said, "I''m sorry for troubling you." "Hey, it''s not at all your fault but it''s mine," Lucas said "Lucas, why we suddenly visited the USA? You do know the consequences right? What will happen ¡ª" "I really have to deal with something Jenni, it is very important than anything," Lucas said After thinking for a while, Jenni sighed and said "Umm... That Roger messaged me." "What? When?" Lucas frowned and asked "Today evening," Jenni said before showing the message Lucas frowned deeper when he read that message. Hey beautiful, I heard that Lucas and you visited the USA. If you have time you can visit my place for a dinner (love symbol) Though Jenni didn''t give any kind of reply to him but Lucas boiled in anger. How dare to him to send a love symbol for his wife? Did Roger lost his interest in his life? Lucas always knew that Roger has feelings for Jenni and this is one of the reasons why he hates Roger to the gut. He always wanted to kill him but his grandpa always backed Roger. Though he knew Jenni would never fall for Roger but he couldn''t trust Roger''s intention. If their relationship was like the past he would have ignored such kind of messages but now they were different, their understandings were different. What if Jenni leaves him for the sake of Roger? What if Roger creates more hatred between them? With several heart pricking questions revolving around his mind, he couldn''t think straight. On the other hand, Jenni gulped in nervousness when she looked at his red bloodshot eyes. She knew what disturbed him the most. After thinking for quite some time, Jenni placed her hand on his shoulder and said: "Lucas, no matter what, I won''t trust him and I won''t break our marriage." "Promise? " Lucas asked Jenni smiled and said "Promise and now sleep it''s already late." "You really won''t leave me right?" Lucas again asked "No, I won''t," Jenni said Satisfied with her answer, Lucas smiled and dozed off to the sleep. ...... Chapter 131 - Hug Next day evening Amy and Andy''s apartment "Babe, we are getting late," Andy said "Just one minute hubby," Amy said while applying her lipstick one more time "I''m done," Amy said and came out of the room "You look beautiful wifey," Andy said while wrapping his arms around her "You look, handsome hubby," Amy said while adjusting his tie Inching closer she added, "I wish I could keep you all the day with me." "If you want, we can cancel this party wifey," Andy said while wrapping his arms around her. Amy pouted her lips and said "No, we can''t. I already informed Kathy that we are coming." "So, let''s do one thing we can come early from the party and do some romantic stuff," Andy suggested Amy chuckled and said, "Does that romantic stuff include you?" "Yeah babe, Whole me." Andy smiled and said "This is too much." Ryan frowned and snapped while walking towards them "What happen?" Andy asked while looking at their friends who was frowning Amy cleared her throat and asked, "When did you all come?" "When you both started flirting with each other like teenagers without thinking about surroundings," Erik said "What happen? Why are you frowning?" Andy asked while wrapping his arms around her "We are irritated with your dog food." Lisa chuckled and said "I never expected that my babe can be shameless." Erik chuckled and said When Amy blushed and lowered her head, Andy frowned and said: "Firstly she is not your babe and secondly She can be as much as shameless with me." "Amy, you are not my babe?" Erik asked "No Erik, you are always my babe." Amy smiled and said before walking towards Erik "Hey, you can''t do that," Andy said "What? Isn''t he, my babe before?" Amy asked "He is jealous," Erik said "Yeah, look at his face," Amy said before bursting into a laugh "Wifey, You are my babe," Andy said and pulled her towards him Amy gave a peck on his cheeks and said: "You look too cute when you get jealous." "You can flirt and romance with each other after party. Now, we are getting late." Ryan frowned and said "What? What happen to you? Why are frowning like an old man?" Andy asked Ryan pouted his lips and said, "How can I be okay when my babe is not allowing to touch me?" "Why? What happen Li?" Amy asked Lisa frowned and said "He deserves that Amy. His ex messaged him like three hours back and he didn''t inform me about that." "So are you jealous because his ex messaged him or angry because he didn''t inform me?" Amy asked "Both and how dare to her to message him when he has me?" Lisa snapped "Babe, I wanted to tell you but ¡ª" "But you thought to keep it as a secret?" Lisa asked Ryan vigorously shook his head and said "No, I never thought to keep it as a secret. I''m just scared that you will trash me." When Lisa didn''t say anything and turned around, Ryan gulped in fear. Nina chuckled and said, "Look at his face, fearing like a baby." "Yeah, it looks funny." Amy chuckled and said "Hey, don''t make fun of me, I love my Lisa more," Ryan said and hugged her from behind "I''m so sorry babe but you know I love you a lot," Ryan said "So what about that message?" Lisa asked "I already blocked her number and she will never message me again," Ryan said "Good," Lisa said "So, can I hug you right?" Ryan asked When Lisa nodded her head, he quickly hugged her and said: "This feels so nice." "I love You Ry." Lisa smiled and said "I love to babe," Ryan said "If you both done with your hugging then we can leave for a party," Andy said "Yeah we can go," Ryan said ..... Farmhouse "What happen? What are you staring at me? Is anything wrong with my dress?" Jenni worriedly asked It''s been five minutes, she came down wearing a bright red knee-length dress with diamond earrings and she looked damn hot and sexy. Lucas mind went frenzy when he looked at her. He didn''t say anything either he asked anything, he kept on staring at the most beautiful woman in front of her. He then frowned and balled his hand into a fist. Why wouldn''t he be angry and upset? His wife was going to the party looking all alluring and beautiful without him by his side. He too wanted to accompany her and protect her but he can''t because he knew Andy was also attending the party with his wife and friends and he don''t want to take any risk. "What happen Lucas?" Jenni asked while shaking his shoulder "You look beautiful Jenni," Lucas said Jenni awkwardly tucked the strand behind her ear and said "Thank you" "I wish I could come to the party but you know its very difficult." Lucas sighed and said "Don''t worry Lucas, we will party again when things get right." Jenni smiled and said "Yeah" "Jenni" "Hmm" "Can I hug you for a while?" Lucas asked Jenni widened her eyes and gulped in nervousness. Did he Just asked to hug her? Her heart was ramping against her chest. She too wanted to hug him before going to the party but she was too shy and arrogant to express her feelings but who would have thought he too had the same feeling towards her. She wanted to keep all her hatred and cheating thing aside and want to hug him for a while When Jenni didn''t say anything for a long time, Lucas sighed and said: "It''s okay if you don''t want to." Though he wanted to hug her so badly, her comfort and decisions are important to him. "Did I said that I don''t want to hug you?" Jenni asked "No," Lucas said "Then how you can decide that I don''t want to hug you by yourself?" Jenni frowned and asked "You didn''t say anything, so I thought ¡ª wait? You want me to hug you?" Lucas asked "Stupid." Jenni murmured and hugged him as tightly as she could .... Chapter 132 - Sex Secrets Lucas smiled and wrapped his arms around her tightly. This felt so relieved and happy for both of them. When was the last time they had hugged each other so passionately and lovingly? Well, they didn''t remember it. They never expected they would hug each other again like old times. Lucas then scooped her in his arms, sat on the couch and placed her on his lap. "Is it necessary to attend the party?" Lucas asked "Well, Aren''t you the one who asked me to go?" Jenni said while wrapping her arms around his neck "I don''t want to send you but I already informed Kathy that you will come," Lucas said Jenni chuckled and said "Don''t worry Mr Stewart, I will come early form the party. So that you can ¡ª" Jenni stopped saying and blushed harder "What? Complete your sentence, Jenni." Lucas curiously asked Jenni smiled and said, "So that you can hug me for a while." "I want to hug you for while night," Lucas said "Will you drop me to the party?" Jenni asked "Yeah, I can''t trust chauffeur because you are looking stunning," Lucas said "And just give me a call after the party, I will pick you up," Lucas said "Okay," Jenni said and got from his lap ..... An hour later Leo and Kathy''s villa "Ahhh, Jenni you look beautiful girl." Kathy excitedly said and hugged her best friend "You too look, beautiful babe." Jenni smiled and said "Did Lucas dropped you?" Leo asked "Yeah," Jenni said "Jenni, please help me with starters," Kathy said and dragged her towards the kitchen "What happen Kathy? You seem in a hurry?" Jenni asked "Jen, I want to say something to you but I''m not sure about it." Kathy sighed and said "Just calm yourself down and tell me what happen?" Jenni asked "Firstly, That girl who claimed that Lucas slept with her is saisha right?" Kathy asked When Jenni slowly nodded her head, Kathy took deep breath and brother "Lucas and Leo was trying to find about her and I don''t know how Roger involved in all this." "What? Who told you about this?" Jenni curiously asked "I just heard Leo talking over the phone with brother Lucas and I don''t know why they were finding her." Kathy sighed and said "And how is it related with Roger?" Jenni asked "I heard that Roger was hiding her somewhere in this country," Kathy said Jenni took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She doesn''t know how to react to this situation. She felt something when she heard that Lucas was trying to find about her but she wasn''t feeling angry. She was feeling it was for good but why after five long years he was finding about her? Why did Roger involved with her? Does anything happen to her? Does her motive is to destroy Lucas? Does Roger using her as a scapegoat against Lucas? With several questions revolving her mind, she felt muddle-headed. "Jenni, I think they were doing this for good. Maybe that Roger was trying to do something against Lucas." Kathy said "I too think so but I have to ask Lucas about this," Jenni said Yes, before coming into a conclusion she wanted to ask Lucas about this. She wanted to trust him but at the same time she as worrying about Lucas. She doesn''t know whether it was anger or jealousy but she hated saisha for the gut. .... Living area "Hey, I''m waiting for you." Leo smiled and said "Hii Leo." Nina smiled and said "Hii and thank you for coming," Leo said before calling Kathy "Hey, I''m so happy that you all came." Kathy smiled and said "She is my best friend Jenni." Kathy smiled and introduced Jenni to everyone Jenni widened her eyes in disbelief when she looked at Andy. Though she knew that Andy and Lucas were twins and they look alike but she was still shocked by looking at Andy in person. How can they both look the same? From his grey eyes to the thin lips everything was the same as Andy. "Isn''t she Lucas Stewarts wife?" Andy whispered "Yeah, she too looked shocked by seeing you, man," Erik whispered back "So, Does that mean Kathy know about Lucas?" Andy asked "I don''t think so, as I already said he is a very secretive type of person, he never attends any kind of party until unless it is important. If he thinks that this party is important then he would have attended right?" Erik said "Umm.....let''s talk to Leo about this." Andy sighed and said "He looks exactly like Lucas right," Jenni whispered "Yeah," Kathy smiled and said "Kathy, you look so beautiful tonight." Nina smiled and said "Thank you so much," Kathy said "Come let''s sit and talk," Jenni said ..... Living area "So you are a businesswoman?" Amy asked "Yeah." Jenni smiled and said "Kathy, how as your relationship now? Is it good?" Nina asked "Come on Ni, you should ask is it hot and romantic?" Lisa chuckled and said Kathy cheeks turned red and said "It''s super hot. You know I never expected that Leo knows so much about sex. It''s been two days I didn''t sleep at night. He won''t get tired even after doing it the entire night and he let me sleep only when it is dawn." Amy chuckled and said "That''s true. Even Andy used to do like that when we were in honeymoon. But now, since I''m working in his office, he will let me sleep at midnight. And you won''t believe me if I say Andy is already fussing me to add sex sessions between office hours." Nina chuckled and said, "These men will go crazy when it comes to sex." When Jenni didn''t say anything for a long time, Amy frowned and asked "What happen, Jenni? Why aren''t you saying anything?" "I think you are a shy person but don''t worry you can trust us and spell your sex secrets." Lisa chuckled and said After thinking for a quite some time, Jenni sighed and said: "We didn''t ¡ª I mean we shared a kiss but we didn''t have a sex." "What?" Amy shouted "Yeah, though Jenni and her husband shared a room together but they never had sex." Kathy sighed and said "Why? Are you waiting for the right time?" Nina asked Chapter 133 - Talk To Him "How many days for your wedding?" Amy asked Jenni sighed and showed them her two fingers, Amy breathed a sigh of relief and said "Oh it''s just two days. It''s not even a problem." "Two years." Jenni slowly said "What?" Amy gasped "Two years and you are still a virgin?" Lisa asked When Jenni nodded her head, Nina gasped and said "This is really unbelievable." "What happen Jenni? Is there any specific reason for not having sex with your hubby?" Amy asked "Don''t tell me your hubby is a gay." Lisa sighed and said "No, he isn''t but... Hmm... It''s a long story." Jenni pouted her lips and said "What? Can you tell us about it?" Amy asked Jenni sighed and nodded her head before explaining about their relationship and breakup story. "What? You both dated him for two years and broke your relationship because of that woman?" Amy asked "Yes" "Did you asked him why he did that?" Nina asked "No, I hated him and just left a message to his phone that I want to break our relationship and he never ever questioned me about anything. After three years my dad asked me to marry Lucas and at first I rejected but when my dad had a long conversation with me about this marriage and Lucas, I accepted to marry him but we never shared any kind of wife and husband relationship." Jenni sighed and said "And your husband didn''t question you about anything?" Lisa asked "No." "Brother Lucas is not that type of men who can cheat on his wife. He is very kind and gentle and I strongly believe that he never did anything wrong." Kathy said "Jenni, I know it must be hurting for you whenever you think about that woman but you should have talked to your hubby before coming into a conclusion. If he did it on purpose it''s his mistake and you can punish him but what if it''s just your misunderstandings?" Amy asked "She showed me a few photographs and they were very close and half-naked." Jenni frowned and said Lisa sighed and said, "Well, I can also show these kinds of photographs with my editing skills." "What do you mean?" Jenni asked "Jenni, we think that you should have talked to him. You should have asked him where he went wrong. Where your love went wrong. You should have at least give him a chance to explain his side." Amy said When Jenni didn''t say for a long time, Amy sighed and said "I''m not saying that you were at fault but what if whatever you saw is a trap? what if he never slept with that woman? What if he is still a one-woman man?" "Yes, this is wanted I wanted to say you for a long time but you were so stubborn to see the truth, Jenni," Kathy said and helplessly shook his head "So what do you want me to do?" Jenni asked Amy smiled and said, "Talk to him and decide what is right and wrong." "What if he cheated on me? What should I do then?" Jenni asked "Do you think he can cheat on you?" When Jenni didn''t say anything Amy chuckled and said "No right? My mother always used to say that if we love something wholeheartedly, the whole universe will help us to obtain it. So, Your love won''t go in vain." "Yes, just talk to him and make up everything between you both." Lisa smiled and said "Thank you so much. Now, I''m feeling so relieved." Jenni sighed and said "Here, we have another problem too." Kathy sighed and said "What?" Amy asked "Brother Lucas can''t express his feelings through actions. I mean... Hmm... Let me explain the incident in flight." Kathy said and started explaining the I''m cold incident form flight. "Oh my god, he didn''t understand that?" Amy asked "No" "So, you have to initiate things, babe," Amy said "Me? How? I mean I never ¡ª" Jenni stopped saying and blushed harder Initiating things with Lucas already made her excited. Though they were together back then they never went beyond the kiss. She never initiated things with him. Though she didn''t mind initiating things but she felt sacred with different unanswered questions. What if he didn''t want to take things further with her? What if he don''t like her in the seducing angle? But the thing she don''t know is which husband won''t like his wife''s seducing angle? "You don''t have to worry about anything Jenni, the people who sat beside me were experts in those things." Amy chuckled and said "Yeah, you know we trained Amy too and she makes us proud every night Right Amy?" Lisa smiled and said "Yeah, Andy went crazy when I first initiated things with him," Amy said "So, Jenni, just wear something intense and walk around Swaying your hips," Lisa said "That''s it?" Jenni asked "Yeah, since you are nobe in sex this is huge like if you wear nothing also will work but I suggest to wear something intense for the first time because we can''t offer the whole thing at once." Lisa chuckled and said "Yes, Though we want him to touch us but we have to keep a very innocent face and tell him that we are giving in to the moment because they want to do it." Nina smiled and said "We are a woman and our right is to make them wait." Amy chuckled and said "Okay but I don''t have lingerie and all," Jenni said "What? You didn''t buy a lingerie in this two years of your marriage? Oh my god, how are you resisting yourself?" Nina widened her eyes in shock "Umm... Don''t worry, we are here to help you. Let''s do one thing. Let''s go shopping and buy everything but you should do some kissing exercises today." Lisa said "Is it okay? What if he thinks I''m horny?" Jenni asked "Oh girl, brother Lucas is going to love his horny wife too." Kathy chuckled and said "No husband will never think like this instead he will be all excited and happy," Amy assured ...... Chapter 134 - Jealous Card "So, how is your business?" Leo asked "Fine." Andy smiled and said "That''s good," Leo said "Leo, Can I ask you something?" Andy sighed and asked "Come on An, we are friends. You don''t have to ask before asking me anything." Leo smiled and said "Thank you. We want you to find out about Stewart''s. I mean Erik was trying to dig in information but I think he needs your help." Andy said "What? Stewarts?" Leo widened his eyes in shock and asked "Yes." "Why? I mean is there any specific reason?" Leo asked "Yes, but we can''t tell you about this," Erik said and frowned He still can''t accept the fact that he is taking Leo''s help over something. "Erik, he is also our friend and we can''t hide things to him," Andy said Leo chuckled and asked, "You still have trust issues with me?" "It''s jealousy issue." Ryan chuckled and said "What? Are you jealous of me, but why?" Leo asked "You got engaged with Nina before him. So his boyfriend genes kicking him in." Andy chuckled and said Leo suppressed his laugh and decided to play with his boyfriend genes. "Oh, I never expected you are such a stingy man. I wonder what will happen to you when I say Nina hugged me and also ¡ª" "Shut up," Erik shouted Andy and Ryan suppressed their laugh and asked "What happen, Erik? Why are you shouting?" "Didn''t you listened to what he just said? Nina hugged him, man? How can she hug such a tiny man?" Erik snapped "What? Do you think I''m tiny? I''m not as tiny as you okay." Leo said while wrapping his arms around Erik''s neck "Don''t touch me." Erik snapped "What happen?" Pausing for a while, he said: "I thought only woman can excite you but from when did you started getting excited by men?" "You ¡ª" "Okay now stop your jealousy things and let''s talk about Stewart''s." Andy sighed and said "Yeah, so, why you want me to investigate about Stewarts?" Leo asked "Hmm... Do you know how Lucas Stewart looks like?" Andy asked Leo widened his eyes in shock and immersed himself in the deep thoughts. Does Andy know how Lucas look like? Did he started learning the truth? How will Lucas react for this? Does Andy know Lucas is his twin? "Leo," Andy said "I¡ªI never saw Lucas Stewart but I heard about him." Leo sighed and lied to them After thinking for quite some time, Leo decided to lie to Andy. Though it is against his principles, he can''t betray Lucas and tell them everything. He wanted to know the reason behind the investigating thing and want to inform to Lucas. "He looks exactly like me," Andy said "I think it''s common to be like someone''s replica." Leo tried to divert his mind form investigating thing "No, the way Lucas Stewart''s parents treated me, I think it is not normal," Andy said "So, what do you want me to do?" Leo asked "I want some information regarding Stewarts, I mean their history and I wanted to know that they were related to dad or not," Andy said When Leo didn''t say anything for a long time, Andy sighed and said: "I think my dad knows everything but he is hiding a few things from me." "Hmm... Don''t worry. I will help you out." Leo assured taking mental note to inform Lucas about everything "Thank you so much." Andy smiled and said "Why don''t you all give me what information you got? So that I can enquire further." Leo sighed and said "We are still in our first stage so I think we need to start from scratch." Andy sighed and said "Yeah okay, we start investigating from tomorrow." Leo sighed and said .... After twenty minutes "What happened to him? Why is he sulking?" Nina asked "Jealousy," Ryan said "What happen Erik?" Nina sighed and said "Why don''t you ask Leo?" Erik scoffed Nina chuckled and asked, "Are you jealous because he got engaged with me first or because I hugged him?" "How can you hug some other man?" Erik frowned and said Nina helplessly shook his head and said "Why don''t we go home? So that I can show I''m only yours." Erik smiled and wrapped his arms around her "let''s go Babe." "Hey, before having sex at least have dinner." Kathy chuckled and said "Yeah, let''s have dinner first and then we can have each other later okay." Nina smiled and said "I can''t wait, darling," Erik said "Don''t be shameless Erik." Nina frowned and said "Okay, let''s have dinner first Erik." grumpily said "Babe, I too¡ª" Cutting Andy off, Amy frowned and said: "Don''t use jealous card now." "But ¡ª" "Anyway we are going to have sex after dinner, so why are you again using jealous card?" Amy asked "If I use that card, sex will be long and hard babe." Andy shamelessly said. "Seriously An? You are crazy." Amy frowned "You make me go crazy." Andy chuckled and said ... Farmhouse "What happen Jenni? You seem lost?" Lucas asked He has been observing her since she boarded the car. She either talked to him or answered his questions. "I¡ªI want to take a shower," Jenni said and walked towards the washroom Lucas frowned deeper but didn''t say anything. Her behaviour was very different today. She didn''t even ask him about his dinner nor she said about Andy. After thinking for a while, Lucas decided to call Leo and ask him whether party went well or not because Jenni behaves like this only when something wrong happens. ..... Washroom "Come on Jenni, you can do it." Jenni sighed and murmured. After having a conversation with her girl''s gang, Jenni decided to ask him about saisha and also want to initiate things between them. She took a black thin dress and entered the washroom but she ended up being nervous with various questions. "It''s okay Jenni, he is your hubby and if not he then who will see you like this," Jeeni said "You look beautiful honey.." Jenni patted herself before slightly opening the door and peeping from it. Chapter 135 - Nervous And Giddy She took a deep breath when she looked at Lucas who was busy working with laptop. "Okay, you can do it." Jenni murmured and stepped outside She then walked towards him and said "Lucas" "Hmm," Lucas said without looking at his beautiful wife She frowned and gritted her teeth before throwing laptop aside "What happe¡ª" Lucas stopped saying and started drolling over his beautiful wife. She was looking like an angel in that body fitted black slim dress. Her curves were perfectly flaunted and he gulped in nervousness when he looked at the voluptuous breasts. No one has any idea how badly he wants to rip that dress off and take her completely but he knows his limits. Jenni started feeling nervous and giddy when he started staring at her. She was nervous because she had no idea what he was thinking and giddy because he was staring at her without blinking his eyes. She wanted him to pounce upon him but before that she wanted to learn the truth from him. She wanted to ask the truth before pleasuring him. "Jenni, this ¡ª" Lucas stopped saying when she sat on his lap and hooked her arms around his neck. "W¡ªWhat happen to you? Is everything okay?" Lucas asked Jenni never behaved this way. He never knew that Jenni also had a seducing angle inside her. Does the feeling odd with this angle? No, never he feels odd with this angle. He wants her to be more bold and seducing with him. "You don''t like it?" Jenni bit her lower lip and asked "You have no idea how beautiful and alluring you are looking, Jenni," Lucas said "Lucas, can I ask you something?" Jenni asked "You don''t have to ask before asking anything. I''m all yours." Lucas smiled and said "I know I shouldn''t ask this but you know I can''t... Umm... I mean I''m bit jealous." Jenni said "What happen Jenni? Why are you ¡ª" "Lucas, Does those photographs were true?" Jenni asked and took a deep breath Lucas smiled and asked, "Do you believe me if I say that they tampered photographs?" When Jenni didn''t say anything, Lucas sighed and said "Okay, let me tell you the whole story behind those tampered photographs." "Jenni, I went to shopping to buy a gift for you, I want you to propose you to move in with me. So, I decided to buy something simple and elegant for my beautiful girlfriend. After buying as soon as stepped outside the shop, someone hit me hard on my head and I ended being in a hotel room. I really don''t know what happen and how reached to hotel room. Everything seemed so normal yet suspicious. I want to further investigate about this with Leo but suddenly you messaged me saying that you want to broke up with me. I completely broked up. You are my life Jenni but I didn''t understand what I have to do without you my side. The sad and heartbroken thing completely overshadowed the suspicion on the hotel room. There were times that I wanted to ask you and make you understand that you are mine but I was sacred, sacred that what if you hate me if I try on insisting you. I wanted to give you everything that you wanted. You wanted to leave my side and move on so, I decided to let you move on in your life but things turned to my side when dad and uncle George asked me to marry you. I swear ¡ª" Lucas stopped saying when he heard sobbing sound. He then lifted Jenni''s head and frowned when he looked tear-stained face of Jenni''s. Her red eyes were killing him inside. He can''t see his Jenni like this. His Jenni should always be a happy soul. He can''t let her cry. "Jenni, what happen? Why are you crying?" Lucas asked When Jenni didn''t say anything and kept on sobbing, Lucas gulped in nervousness and asked "Did I do something wrong? I''m so sorry ¡ª" Cutting him off, Jenni hugged him tighter and said "Stupid, why the hell are you saying sorry? I''m the one who ruined everything between us. I''m the one who blamed you by those stupid photographs. I never thought that I was at fault. I''m such a cruel person. I''m sorry Lucas. I''m sorry." Jenni sobbed harder. She suddenly felt like a stupid. How can she trust someone else just like that? How can she blame him for breaking her? She felt more stupid with the thought of Lucas sufferings. She can imagine how tough it was for him without her. She still remembered his pleading eyes saying not to leave him but still she believed those photographs instead of the man she loved. She still remembered how he blamed him for this wedding. Now, she also felt scared what will happen if her father doesn''t force her to this marriage? he would have definitely ended up being with some other woman. The thought of losing Lucas with their stupidity felt like a prick in her heart. "I''m sorry Lucas." Jenni sobbed harder Lucas frowned and said "Jenni, you can''t cry like this okay. I hate crying Jenni but I love the Jenni who is very tough to handle. That Jenni who makes me suffer with her cute expressions. I love that Jenni." "How can you be so nice to me when I blamed you, hated you to the things which you haven''t done? How can you so be so loving when I never treated you as my husband? This nice and loving nature of yours killing me out of guilty." Jenni said while sobbing "Hey, why are you guilty? Jenni, you know you have all right to do whatever you want with me. You can beat me, scold me, you can do anything you want." Lucas said and wiped her tears. "Who is she? Why she did this to us?" Jenni asked Lucas took a deep breath and said "Roger, he hired her to create misunderstandings between us. In fact, we came here to track her down and prove myself." Pausing for a while, he said "I never had an idea about her okay.. When you told me that you broke up with me because of her, we investigated things and found out that she is here." Chapter 136 - Together "So, we came here because of me?" Jenni asked When Lucas nodded his head, Jenni hugged him and said "I''m so sorry for troubling you like this. I shouldn''t have behaved like that. I should have asked you before confirming things. I blamed you for everything. I''m sorry." "Hey, don''t say sorry okay. Let bygones be bygones. We can always start a new chapter after an old one right? So, be happy that we are still together." Lucas said When Jenni didn''t say anything, Lucas sighed and said "Look Jenni, you should be sorry if I blame you. When I didn''t blame you then why the hell you were sorry?" Yes, Lucas never ever blamed Jenni for anything. Though he suffered a lot but he was very grateful that Jenni was with him. He never wanted Jenni to broke down like this. To make her happy he can do whatever he want. Those sufferings very also a memorable one for him. "You are not angry right?" Jenni asked "No" "You still love me right?" Jenni hesitantly asked "Yes, a lot." Lucas smiled and said Jenni smiled and said, "I love you too." Lucas then pulled her more closer and buried his face on her chest before breathing a sigh of relief. Now, he felt so relieved. His Jenni is finally with him and he don''t want anything in his life. After hugging each other for a while, Jenni slightly pulled away and bit her lower lip. "What happen?" Lucas asked "Umm...Does this dress look good on me?" Jenni asked "Yeah, you are beautiful," Lucas said "Then why aren''t you kissing me?" Jenni pouted her lips and asked "What? Are you ¡ª" Lucas stopped and widened his eyes in shock when Jenni pressed their lips together. He then pulled her closer and deepened the kiss. who was he to say no to his wife''s kiss? Jenni moaned louder when he pushed his tongue inside her mouth. His kiss was very gentle and so additive to her that she can''t get rid of it. After kissing her for a while, Lucas reluctantly broke the kiss when they were breathless. "I love you, Jenni," Lucas said "I love too." Jenni smiled and said before hugging him tighter. Lucas gulped in nervousness when her breast''s accidentally touched his chest. He then lifted her up and started walking towards the bed "What happen?" Jenni asked "I want to hug you to sleep." Lucas sighed and said "Just hug?" Jenni asked expecting something from him "Yeah, you know how hard it is for me sleeping without hugging you," Lucas said while placing her in on the bed ''You seriously need some training in sex.'' Jenni frowned and thought ..... Amy and Andy''s apartment "An" "Hmm" "You weren''t hiding anything from me right?" Amy asked "What happen?" Andy asked After thinking for a quite some time, Amy sighed and said: "I don''t know but you seem worried and why didn''t you tell me that you visited dad?" Andy took a deep breath and said "It''s something related to business wifey. I want some clarity about something, so I asked dad. Now, our boys were helping me." "Everything is okay right?" Amy asked "Yes, everything will be okay if you are by my side." Andy smiled and said "I will always be by your side," Amy said and hugged him "An, The new project which our UK branch is taking up is with Stewart''s right?" Amy asked "Yeah," Andy said "Jenni is Lucas Stewart''s wife," Amy said "Yeah, I know," Andy said "I feel sad for them honey." Amy sighed and said "What happen? Is anything wrong between them?" Andy asked "Yes, there is a big stupid misunderstanding between them," Amy said "Umm... Let me tell you." Amy said and started narrating everything that Jenni told to them. Andy sighed and asked "How can you tell that he is not at fault? What if those photographs were true?" "I don''t know but I feel it''s a misunderstanding," Amy said "Are you believing that man?" Andy asked "I don''t know. May be Yes." Amy said "How can you believe someone whom you never saw in your life?" Andy asked Amy smiled and said "I know about him. When we got the project from Stewart''s, I did background verification about them and dad also told me that they were very humble. I also learned about Lucas Stewart''s achievements. Though that man is a secretive type but he has good achievements." "What did you found out about his company?" Andy asked "Umm... Why don''t you wait for tomorrow so that I can show you the file that our manager verified?" Amy said "Okay," Andy said "An, tomorrow we girls were planning to go for shopping," Amy said "Okay but take guards with you," Andy said Amy frowned and said "An, why don''t you scold me? This is my fourth shopping in this month and you never said anything to me." "I have no problem if you shop daily." Andy smiled and said "I''m using all your money and ¡ª" "It''s our money babe. I won''t complain anything until unless you were safe and happy." Andy said "I''m so lucky to have you." Amy hugged him tighter "Babe, don''t you think that you should reward for being a good hubby?" Andy asked "No, I already rewarded you twice." Amy glared at her husband "Please babe, one last time," Andy said and about kiss her but stopped when his phone buzzed He frowned when he looked at the caller ID, it''s Clara. Without thinking twice he hanged the call and blocked her number. He hated not just her presence but also her name, her call, everything about her to the gut. Though he blocked her every time, she always uses a new number to call him. Taking mental note, to make her realise that he doesn''t belong to her, Andy sighed "Who is it?" Amy asked "It''s the wrong number babe," Andy said "Okay." Amy smiled "So, let''s start," Andy said while pulling her more closer "What?" "Making babies," Andy said before pressing their lips together ..... Special authors note:- Webnovel is hosting win -win competition which will benefit both readers and authors. Benifits will be given based on number of privelage readers. If you want me to win, please I would request you all to buy privelage chapters ^_^ If you don''t want to buy, then please don''t take stress over it :-) Chapter 137 - Things To Reduce Jealous Next day morning Somewhere in the USA "So, finally she is going out without Andy?" Clara chuckled and asked "Yes," The man said "That''s really great and now I will see how strong their relationship is," Clara smirked and said "Clara, Do you really want to tell Amy about your last with Andy?" The man asked "Yes, why wouldn''t I use this golden opportunity to separate them?" Clara smiled and said "You are digging your own grave Clara." The man sighed and said "You are here to help me not to give me your stupid ideas." Clara frowned and said "Clara¡ª" "Shut up and bring those photographs and videos," Clara said The man helplessly shook his head and walked out of the room. ..... Amy and Andy''s apartment "What happen babe? Why are you slacking?" Amy chuckled and said "I don''t know but I feel something is off." Andy sighed and said "Nothing is going to happen hubby." Amy smiled and said "Why don''t you stay at home today? So that I can keep you in my arms all day." Andy sighed and said "We are just going for shopping and we will return by evening," Amy said "I don''t know but I feel something is off," Andy said He was feeling something bad since morning. He don''t know what it is but it''s pricking his heart. The thought of losing Amy was scaring the shit out of him. "Babe, let''s do one thing okay," Amy said "What?" "Why don''t you drop me and pick me up from the shopping mall? You can also appoint a few more bodyguards so that they can save me if anything bad happens." Amy suggested After thinking for a quite some time, Andy sighed and said "Okay but promise me that you won''t leave me." Though he had a bad feeling but he can''t stop Amy because of his insecurities and bad feelings. He wanted her to live freely as she want. "I won''t leave you, honey." Amy chuckled and said Amy then hooked her hands around his neck and said: "Why don''t we try a nice hot bubble bath before going for a shopping?" "Yeah, we can try." Andy smiled and said before lifting her up and walking towards their bedroom. ..... Farmhouse "This is not good." Lucas sighed and said "This one?" Jenni asked while pointing towards the knee-length dress When Lucas shook his head, Jeeni frowned and said "Seriously Lucas, what happen to you?" "I don''t want others to see you like this." Lucas pouted his lips and said ''You know how to be jealous but you don''t know to initiate things.'' Jenni chuckled and thought "We are just going for shopping and this dress is knee-length one," Jenni said "I don''t know but I feel jealous." Lucas sighed and said "So why don''t you do something so that your jealous can wash away in the air," Jenni said while inching closer When Lucas gave her a what should I do look, Jenni frowned and snapped "You don''t know what to do to reduce your jealousy? What type of man you are Lucas? Don''t your dick troubles you when I''m close to you?" Lucas vigorously shook his head and said "It troubles me but what if you won''t like it? I mean I don''t know whether you like it or ¡ª" Lucas stopped saying when he met her frowning blood red eyes "Why wouldn''t I like it when you kiss me or hug me? In fact I''m waiting for you to initiate things between us. It''s not like I can''t initiate but I want to you to dominate in bed." Jenni snapped harder Lucas widened his eyes in shock when he heard want Jenni just said. He never expected that Jenni would say such things to him. Though he was weak in expressing but he wants to do something so that he satisfy her needs. Just then Jenni grabbed a dress about to enter he washroom but squealed when Lucas lifted her up and placed in the bed. "What are you doing? I have lots... Mmmm." Jenni moaned when Lucas bit her lower lip before sucking it. "I''m sorry for making you wait like this but not anymore," Lucas said and started kissing her harder taking her to the place where giddiness lives. His kiss was so dominating that she can''t keep up with his pace. The way he was kissing was showing is longing as well as tenderness. She pulled him closer and gave him all the access so that he could kiss her more and more. "Lucmmm....i'' mmm getting late....mmm"Jenni tried to say something "Kathy won''t mind if you say you were late because we are doing some romantic stuff," Lucas said and pulled her dress little bit down "What are you mmm." Jeeni moaned louder when he started sucking her neck He was sucking, biting, kissing her harder making her go frenzy. She want him more and more. He then lifted her dress up and about to touch but stopped when her phone buzzed "Just hang that damn phone." Lucas frowned and said "It''s Kathy. I can''t let her wait hubby." Jenni smiled and said "But ¡ªWait? What did you just call me?" Lucas asked. "Hubby." Jenni seductively said "You should call me hubby from today." Lucas smiled and said He always imagined how it would be when she calls her hubby. Now, when she called her, he was feeling more proud, happy, giddy than he expected. It was probably the most sweetest word in this whole world. "Let me go hubby." Jenni smiled and said "No, please," Lucas said "You have no idea how cute you are looking hubby, I just want to be with you but you know we have some plans," Jenni said "Okay fine, you can go but be safe okay," Lucas said "Yeah, and why don''t you select a dress for shopping?" Jenni asked "Since I''m not coming with you, you should wear something that covers your whole body," Lucas said and started looking for a dress He then frowned when he didn''t get a dress which covers her whole body. Jenni chuckled and took an off-shoulder long dress which covers everything and said" I think this will be best. " "Perfect," Lucas said ..... Chapter 138 - Hickey Apartments "What took you so long girls?" Lisa smiled and said "Oh, it''s not my mistake babe," Kathy said while looking, Jenni "What? I almost snapped my husband to get this okay. So, it will obviously take some time." Jenni said while caressing the love mark on her neck "Oh my god, you solved everything?" Amy excitedly asked "Wow, that''s so great. I thought it will obviously take one week." Nina chuckled and said "So, what happen? How you started? In short, give us each and every detail." Lisa smiled and said "Why don''t you all come in and talk on the way to the mall?" Jenni said "Yeah," Amy said and hoped inside the car ..... Inside the car "Now spill it out, babe," Amy said Jenni smiled and explained everything that happened yesterday night. "That bitch did everything on purpose?" Lisa asked "Yes" "And who is this Roger?" Amy asked "He is Lucas friend from high school but he loves me. I don''t know what happened between them but now they hate each other a lot." Jenni said "Anyway, you both are fine right?" Lisa asked "Yeah, we are fine but we have a problem," Jenni said "What?" "He is a very shy type. I mean he is not so expressive in romance. He knew the thing but you know he needs some pushing every time. Like today I snapped him so that he gave me this hickey but I can''t do this every time right? I want him to initiate things." Jenni pouted his lips and said "He seriously has some boner problem babe." Nina chuckled and said "We can do one thing," Kathy said "What?" Everyone asked "I will ask Leo to help him out. I will ask him to teach some husband genes for brother Lucas." Kathy said Yeah, that would be a great idea and he can also take Andy or anyone''s help." Amy suggested "Yes, these boys can easily change an unromantic person into a beast in bed." Lisa chuckled and said "Yeah, I think Leo can change him because they were best friends right," Jenni said "Yes, I will talk to him tonight," Kathy said "I have an idea for now," Lisa said "What?" "Why don''t you take a photograph of the hickey and send him with seductive caption. So that his little brother will get on and he will run to see you." Lisa said "But we are on the way for mall right?" Jenni asked "Oh girl, he wanted to see you but you won''t give permission so that he have to up to the evening," Nina said "Yes, trust me romance after waiting is too hot babe," Amy said Jenni blushed harder and clicked a selfie with a hickey on her neck. ..... Farmhouse "What? Jeeni asked you about everything?" Leo widened his eyes in shock and asked "Yes" "Oh my god, She believed you?" "Yes" "Wow, congrats man, finally my best friend got his wife back." Leo excitedly said "Yeah," Lucas said "Wait? What happen to your face? It is not glowing as it should be." Leo asked "We are again together but she snapped me today," Lucas said "Why? What mistake you did again?" Leo asked He is very sure that his dumb unromantic friend will spoil everything with his cold and aloof face. "She said that I want to initiate things in bed." Lucas sighed and said "Didn''t you tell her that you have a boner problem?" Leo asked "What? I don''t have any kind of boner problem okay. My dick is functioning correctly." Lucas snapped "Your dick already got rusted and I''m sure that you are not romantic because of your rusted dick," Leo said "Hey, you can''t say that okay. I just don''t know how to express." Lucas said "Wait? Didn''t you said that you will teach me?" Lucas said "Umm... I have to teach you some stuff." Leo said "Let me save in my notepad," Lucas said and opened his notepad in phone "Okay... The first thing is you have to give her surprises more often and also kiss for every now and then so that she can always think about you and your kisses." Leo said "Wait a minute, I got Jenni''s message," Lucas said and opened his messaging app His cheeks and ears turned red when he looked at the picture and seductive caption with it. The picture was just clicked which showed her hickey and caption was I LOVE THIS MARK MR STEWART. I WANT IT MORE BUT TOO BAD YOU ARE AWAY FROM ME. "What happened, bro? Why are blushing?" Leo asked Without replying anything to Leo, Lucas called Jenni "Hey." Jenni smiled and said "Where are you, babe? I want to see you." Lucas said "We are on the way to the shopping mall hubby. What happen?" Jenni asked acting all innocent and naive "I want to mark you again," Lucas said "No, I can''t cancel my plans because your sexual needs okay." Jenni chuckled and said "Seriously Jenni, you just messaged me with hickey and raised my hormones. Now, you were acting like you don''t want my kisses and hickeys." Lucas said "You know wives can do whatever they want but hubby''s have to obey it. If we want to play with your dick you have obey and let us play with it." Jenni smiled and said "So, when will my wife give me a chance to mark her again?" Lucas asked. "Maybe tonight," Jenni said "Promise?" "Yes, I''m going to buy a nice revealing lingerie. Umm.....why don''t you select me the one? I will send my pictures with lingerie and you select the best one." Jenni smiled and said "Seriously Jenni, you know I can''t handle my hormones and dick when I see you like that but still you were trying to play with them," Lucas said "Yes, it is like a punishment babe," Jenni said When Lucas didn''t say anything for a long time, Jenni chuckled and said "Alright, don''t make a babyface. I will return back fastly so that we can do you know, your stuff." "Come fast wifey. Missing you so much." Lucas sighed and said "Love you hubby," Jenni said and hanged the call ..... Chapter 139 - You Know Andy? Francis cooperation "Sir, you called me?" The manager asked "Yes, Amy told that you investigated about Stewart''s, Do you have that file?" Andy sighed and asked "Yes sir, I have that file but it is in our subsidiary branch." The manager said "Why? Why did you keep that file in another branch? Don''t you know that main branch files should not transfer to another branch?" Andy yelled "Sorry sir but big boss asked me to send that file for verification." The manager gulped and said "Dad asked you to send the files?" Andy frowned and asked "Yes sir" "Why?" Andy asked "I don''t know. I too found it weird but I had no other choice but to transfer them." The manager gulped and said Andy took a deep breath and asked, "Do you have a soft copy of those files?" "Yes sir, I mailed it to Amy''s office mail but mam is on leave today." The manager said Okay, I will check it tomorrow and don''t transfer and give any information about Stewart''s to dad." Andy sighed and said "Okay" sir the manager said and dashed out of the room .... Shopping mall "What we have to buy first?" Nina asked "Obviously lingerie." Kathy chuckled and said "Just give me a minute," Amy said when her phone buzzed "What happen Mr Francis? Already missing me?" Amy chuckled and asked "I''m missing you so badly wifey." Andy smiled and said "I miss you too," Amy said "Did you reached safely?" Andy asked "Seriously An? Your bodyguards were following us and they already informed you that we reached safely but still you are asking me the same question." Amy said "I don''t know but if I listen I''m safe from you I will be relieved." Andy smiled and said "I''m safe hubby," Amy said "Now, I feel so relieved babe," Andy said "Okay, I credited some amount to the card, so I don''t mind even if you buy whole shopping mall," Andy said "An, Why are wasting so much money every time? This Card is already filled with millions but still ¡ª" "I love when I get a notification that you bought something with our money," Andy said "You are crazy." Amy chuckled and said "Come fast okay so that I can show you my craziness in bed too," Andy said "I love to see your craziness, Mr Francis," Amy said and hanged the call "What happen?" Lisa asked "Just husband things babe." Amy chuckled and said "Come let''s buy lingerie to seduce your hubby," Lisa said and dragged her towards the lingerie shop ..... Farmhouse "What? Did they really asked your help?" Lucas widened his eyes in shock and asked "Yes, they already knew Andy and you look alike and they were pretty sure that there is something between Francis and Stewarts," Leo said "What they asked you to do?" Lucas asked "They want me to find out about Stewarts history." Leo sighed and said "I think it''s high time for him. I can understand what Andy is going through but we can''t let him know anything." Lucas said "Lucas, I don''t think Andy will hate uncle if he knows the truth. He is very sensible and understanding man." Leo said "Yeah, I know but it''s a very sensitive thing and no matter how sensible he is, he will definitely get frustrated with everything." Lucas sighed and said "That''s true but what if he gets to know before we wanted him to know?" Leo asked "Now, we have a problem with grandpa too," Lucas said "That old man, what he did again?" Leo asked "He knew that Andy and I look alike but he doesn''t know that he is dad''s blood. Dad always created a shell around grandpa that Andy is his brothers son and we look alive because of our paternal grandpa." Lucas said "So?" "If Erik tries to find out the truth with his underworld contacts, it''s not difficult for grandpa to find out." Lucas sighed and said "So what we have to do now?" Leo asked "Let me inform this dad and see what he will suggest," Lucas said "Yeah, let us wait for some time." Leo sighed and said "Wait? Did they know anything about us apart from my appearance?" Lucas asked "No, they asked uncle Francis but he didn''t told anything," Leo said "Okay" "He seemed too curious to know about everything." Leo sighed and said "Yeah, curiousness is common at this stage," Lucas said "Leo, I want your help in this man," Lucas said "I know, no matter what I will support you." Leo smiled and said "Thank you so much man, you see doing a lot for me," Lucas said "Hey, from when did this thank you thing came between us?" Leo asked "Okay fine, I won''t say thank you and sorry." Lucas smiled and said ..... Shopping mall "I don''t think I should buy this." Jenni sighed and said "What happen? Is it oversized or less sized?" Lisa asked "It''s too revealing." Jenni slowly said "Oh girl, your husband is going to love it." Amy chuckled and said "But what if he ¡ª" "Trust us, darling, he will go crazy when he sees you in this lingerie," Lisa said "Umm... I think I can try." Jenni said "That''s my girl," Amy said and walked towards the billing counter "Hey, I have to use the washroom. I will be back in a minute." Amy said "Okay, we will wait for you in the cafeteria," Lisa said Amy nodded her head and walked away. ..... Inside the washroom "Ouch, I''m sorry," Amy said and picked her bag from the floor "It''s okay." The woman said "Lingerie?" The woman asked "Yeah." Amy smiled and said "For your husband?" The woman said "Will you tell me where these types of lingerie are available. So that I can buy them for my boyfriend." The woman smiled and said "This shop is on the third floor," Amy said and about to walk away "Hey, my name is Clara, may I know your name please?" Clara asked "I''m Amy Francis." Amy smiled and said "So, You are Andy''s wife?" Clara asked "You know Andy?" Amy asked Chapter 140 - Boyfriend "You know Andy?" Amy asked "Which girlfriend in this world doesn''t know their ex-boyfriend?" Clara chuckled and said "Excuse me?" Amy frowned and said "I mean I''m saying that Andy is my ex-boyfriend. I think I can say I''m his mistress. Though Andy doesn''t like using mistress word but it''s true, right? The woman who sleeps with a man other than his wife is mistress, right? In fact I don''t feel shame in using mistress word because of Andy." Clara smiled and said "What nonsense are you spouting?" Amy shouted She hated, she hated this woman to the gut now, how dare for her to spout such nonsense? How dare to her to say that she is Andy''s mistress? Does she think her trust is so weak in Andy? Does Clara think Amy believes everything that she spouts? "Truth, I''m saying the truth baby," Clara said "Do you think I will belive this mistress story of yours? Do you think I will give in to your fucking stories and hate my hubby? Then you are wrong Ms Clara. No matter what, my Andy and his dick gets hard on only by me." Amy smirked and said Yes, how can she just belive nonsense when someone spouts about his hubby? She knew Andy never cheats on her. She knew his Andy would never look for another woman when he is with her. She knew Andy is a one-woman man. "Okay fine, I think you will belive me if I show you this," Clara said before showing some intimate pictures of them. The one which she took form hotel room. "Look, This is just before your honeymoon. He came to me because he missed me too much and he loves when I initiate things in the bed." Clara smiled and said Amy frowned deeper when he looked at the photos in her hand. The photos were very intimate and Clara was half-naked and she sat on Andy''s lap. They were talking and she had a huge smile on her face. The more she saw, the more hatred and jealous overshadowed her body. Though she knew Andy would never do such things but still she felt a prick in her heart. She could feel that blood boiling in her body. She can''t say how tempted she was to break the teeth of the woman standing in front of her. She then tore all the photos in her hand and said: "I appreciate your efforts in separating us but little did you know our bond is much stronger than your dirty and filthy thoughts." Amy then took a deep breath and said "Have you ever seen yourself in the mirror? If you have seen then you would have known that you are much more degraded than a woman who sleeps with random people for pleasure." Pausing for a while, she added "How can you expect that these stupid filthy photographs can decide our loving relationship? How can you even think about it, Ms Flithy Clara? Umm... Though your thoughts are degraded but your editing in those pictures were appreciable." Clara frowned and gritted her teeth. She purposely edited those pictures to make her words stronger but who would have that Amy''s trust in Andy is much more stronger than she thought. "What happen? Did your mouth got stuck somewhere between misunderstanding and trust?" Amy chuckled and said "I know you won''t believe me with these pictures so I have to show the proposal video when he proposed to me," Clara said "Look MS Filthy, I don''t have time for your stupid videos. I have lots of work to do and also my hubby told me that he will show his craziness in bed so, I have to go for waxing too." Amy smiled and said "Do you know that your husband and Ryan visited Paris before taking over Francis cooperation?" Clara asked When Amy didn''t say anything, Clara smiled and said "No right? Our love started in Paris. He is the one who proposed me and we spend a really good time in Paris but he returned back and took over the company and his dad and mom wanted you to be their daughter in law. So, he married you but he never stopped loving me." "Look at these videos," Clara said and showed their proposal video in the Paris Amy breath got hitched when she looked at Andy who kneeled in front of Clara with a rose in his hands. She frowned deeper when Uncle George and Ryan stood beside them with happy faces. A lump felt in her throat and that kiss at the end of proposal felt like a prick in her heart. She could feel her legs turning weak and the world crashing down. The trust she had in Andy was slowly broked into million pieces. She could feel her eyes turning hot and uncontrollable number of tears started rolling down her cheeks. She knew she can''t cry like this and make Clara win but she can''t control her tears. She can''t control her emotions. The way Andy proposed her made her heart weak. The thing which hurt her the most is Andy never told her about his past. She trusted him but he never said anything about his past to her. "I feel so sad for you Amy. Andy told me that he never informed you about me but I think it''s your right to know about his girlfriend." Clara smiled and said When Andy didn''t say anything and kept on looking Andy in the video, Clara smirked and said "What happen to your he will get hard on only by me thing? I know him before you, I know his body before you. You don''t have any idea how we enjoyed during his Paris trip. I''m his first''s in everything. He still loves me like before even after you have in his life. He still craves for my body even after you offer yourself every night." "Stop it, just stop it," Amy shouted and closed her ears "What happen, Amy? You feel sad? Dejected?" Clara asked Not knowing what to say, how to react to Clara, Amy dashed out of the washroom. ...... Chapter 141 - Sad, Depressed, Dejected Not knowing what to say, how to react to Clara, Amy dashed out of the washroom. Sad, depressed, dejected, anger, hatred what not, Amy was feeling everything. As soon as she stepped out of the washroom, she bumped into someone. Looking at her messy appearance and tear-stained face, Lisa panicked and asked "What happen, Amy? Why are you crying?" "I ¡ªI." Amy stopped saying and started crying harder. She had no idea about what she supposed to say. She had no idea whether to believe Clara or to trust her husband. Her mind was saying Andy had a thing with Clara but her heart was shouting to trust her husband. She doesn''t know how to react, how to ask him. With millions of emotions running inside her mind, she cried harder. Lisa panicked when he looked at vulnerable Amy in front of her. This was probably the first time, she was seeing Amy like this. Never in this twenty-six years, she saw Amy crying like this. She had no idea why she was crying, she could definitely say this is something related to Andy because Amy never cries for anything except for Andy. Anything in this world could never dominate her fierceness except Andy. "Babe, if you don''t say what it is, how can we solve? Please tell me why are you crying?" Lisa panicked and asked Just then Clara came out of the washroom and chuckled "Hey, don''t worry. That is the result of jealousy towards me and anger towards her hubby." Lisa frowned and snapped "What the fuck you are spouting?" "Why don''t you ask your dear best friend?" Clara smirked and said before walking away with a huge grin on her face The way Amy crying, and the vulnerable state of her making Clara proud of herself. Why wouldn''t she be happy and proud when she succeeds in her first attempt? But is it her success? Does she succeeded in separating Amy and Andy? Does this is the end of their happy relationship? "Amy, let me call An," Lisa said and about to call Andy but stopped when Amy took her phone. "I don''t want to talk to him anymore," Amy said while wiping her tears "What happen babe? Did that woman who just went spouted some nonsense?" Lisa asked "S¡ªShe is Andy''s ex-girlfriend and present mistress," Amy said in between her sobs "What?" Lisa widened her eyes in shock "No, this can''t be the truth. Amy, I think she is manipulating you, babe." Lisa said She was hundred per cent sure that Andy could never do anything that will end his relationship with Amy. "Let me ask Andy about her and then I will decide whether to continue this marriage thing with Andy or not," Amy said and got up from the floor "Babe, you can''t do this okay. First tell me what she said and then we will decide what we have to do." Lisa said Amy wiped her tears and explained their conversation in washroom. "What? Does Ryan know about this?" Lisa asked "Yes, Ryan and uncle George were present in that proposal video," Amy said and sobbed harder "Mr Ryan Francis, you are dead." Lisa frowned and said "Babe, let''s go home," Lisa said .... "Look, I told you right, No matter what I''m the one who is going to win," Clara smirked and said "Do you think this is your win? No, you are still so many steps way for a real win." The man smiled and said "What do you mean?" Clara asked "She broked down because she never knew about Andy''s relationship with you. She was crying and heartbroken because she never expected this sudden explosion. She will become normal when Andy explains everything." The man sighed and said "Can''t you speak something good for me?" Clara frowned and said "This is a vulnerable stage in their relationship and I know how to use this stage," Clara smirked and said "Did you planned anything else too?" The man asked He knew Clara would go to the extreme of the bitchiness to get Andy back into her life. She don''t mind doing something unthinkable to get Andy. "I can''t reveal my plans before implementing it." Clara chuckled and said before walking away The man helplessly shook his head and followed her. .... Amy and Andy''s apartment "Babe, just calm down." Nina tried to console her best friend "Amy, please stop crying okay, we can''t see you like this." Lisa sighed and said "He never bothered to tell me about his past Lisa. He kept on cheating me with that bitch." Amy cried harder The more she thought of Clara, the more dejected she felt about everything. "Amy, we can''t decide anything until Andy clarifies okay. What if she tried to create misunderstanding?" Lisa said "She is his ex and he kept it as a secret. It''s enough for me to hate him right?" Amy said in between her sobs "Yeah, but why don''t we wait for Andy and listen to his side too," Nina said "Amy, we are not saying Andy is right. He is at fault. He is completely wrong. If I would have in your situation, I would definitely kill Ryan for this deed but we have to act sensible in this situation okay. What if her motive is to separate you both and occupy your position? You can''t let her succeed in anything okay." Lisa sighed and said "Yes, you can make him suffer for some time but you can''t take stupid decisions out of anger," Nina said Just then Andy entered the apartment with Rose flowers in his hand and a cute smile on his face. When he looked at Amy who was crying, Andy panicked and asked "What happen, babe? Why are you crying?" When Amy didn''t say anything, Andy frowned and turned towards Lisa to which latter ignored and walked away "Ni¡ª" before Andy could say anything Nina also followed Lisa "Amy, what happen wifey?" Andy asked while sitting in front of her When Amy kept on sobbing, Andy panicked and asked "What happen? Did you feel puckish? Did your temperature got increased? Wait, let me call the doctor." "Who is Clara?" Amy asked while wiping her tears. Chapter 142 - Leave Me "Who is Clara?" Amy asked while wiping her tears Andy widened his eyes in shock and gulped in fear. He doesn''t have any idea what he supposed to tell. He doesn''t know whether she knows the truth or not. His fear got rapidly increased with different thoughts. What if Amy misunderstood him? What if she thinks he is a liar? What if she hates me? What if she wants to leave him? Andy took a deep breath and held her hand "Babe ¡ª" Cutting him off Amy quickly retrieved her hand back and asked "Who is Clara? Is she your ex-girlfriend?" "Babe, listen to me. I know I''m at fault but I didn''t ¡ª" "So, whatever she said was the truth? You had a past with her but you never bothered to share it with me. Oh wait? How can you share it? Isn''t she your mistress right? Which husband will share about his mistress with his wife?" Amy shouted "No babe, I always wanted to share the truth with you but I feared, I feared to the death that you will leave me and she isn''t my mistress babe. Who better than you knows that I get turned on only by you." Andy said and took a deep breath "Did you met her hotel room after our marriage?" Amy asked "Yes but ¡ª" Andy stopped when he heard sobbing sound. His Amy was crying right in front of him. He never wanted to see his Amy in this state and now his heart is pricking because he was the reason for everything. He could see that she was hurt, disappointed because of him. If he would have known that his Amy would break down if she knows the truth, he would have confessed before getting married. It was his mistake for hiding things from his wife. It was his mistake for having such a filthy girlfriend in the past. It was his mistake, completely his mistake. "Babe, please ¡ª" "Stop it, don''t try to touch me, Andy," Amy shouted "I loved you, I always trusted you but you broke my trust into million pieces. You have no idea how much this hurts me? We are married for several months now but I still don''t know about you. I feel like I''m a stranger to you. I thought our relationship was much stronger and I can completely trust on you but you lied to me. In fact, you cheated on me with that woman." Amy snapped and started crying harder "Babe, I don''t know what Clara told you but I want to explain things from my side," Andy said When Any didn''t say anything and kept on sobbing, Andy panicked and said "Babe, please talk to me." "Why have to listen to you? So that you can lie to me again?" Amy frowned and shouted "No, I will accept that I lied to you about my past but whatever she said wasn''t the truth Amy. She tried to create misunderstandings between us." Andy tried to say something to console his wife. He very well knows that Clara''s intentions were not right and he was damn sure that she tried to pollute Amy''s mind "Don''t try to cover yourself up, Andy. I saw your proposal video. You were so in love with her that you kissed her after proposing her. Arghhhh... That thing giving me a creeps all over my body." Amy shouted and walked towards her room "Babe, I''m sorry. Please talk to me. I know I lied to you. I know I hurt you but please give me a chance to explain." Andy said while knocking the door Just then the door opened Amy came out of the room with a luggage bag in her hand. Andy breathed a sigh of relief when he looked at Amy but his face turned gloomy when he looked at the bag in her hand. "Babe, what is this?" Andy asked Without replying anything, Amy started walking towards the main door which scared the shit out of Andy. Andy quickly hugged her form backside and pleaded "Babe, I can''t live with you. Please don''t go. Please, let me explain the truth. I don''t feel like living without you. I can''t eat, sleep without you." Amy frowned and snapped "If you can''t sleep and eat then why don''t you go to your mistress and ask her to sleep with you. Wait? What did she said?... Even after sleeping with me every night, you crave for her body right? Why don''t you go and sleep with her?" Before wiggling out of his embrace "Babe, no I never ever slept with her. Yes, I accept that I had a thing with her in past but I never thought about her even once after I broked that damn relationship. It was you, babe, always you. My heart, my body, entrie me belongs to you." Andy said while holding her hand "Leave me," Amy shouted while jerking his hands and walked out of the apartment "Babe, please listen to me," Andy said "Let me go, Andy," Amy shouted and walked away Andy couldn''t say anything. He didn''t stop her. He knew he was at fault but he never expected this consequence for lying to her. His Amy left him all alone and it''s because of him. ..... Half an hour later Miller''s mansion "If you don''t tell us what happens, how can we trash Andy." Father Miller sighed and said "Honey, please don''t cry. Did Andy bullied you? Did he shouted at you?" Mother Miller asked They were worried when Amy came home all crying and vulnerable. It''s been ten minutes since she arrived and they were asking different questions but she didn''t answer but her eyes were covered with her tears. They could easily say that she was hurt. "Darling ¡ª" Father Miller stopped saying when he received the call from Andy "What? Don''t worry. We are here with her." Father Miller sighed and said before hanging the call "Amy, Do you think whatever that woman said was truth? Do you believe her instead of your husband?" Father Miller asked "He lied to me dad, he never cared to share about his past with me. Do you know how close they were in past? Do you know how he proposed her? Do you know how confident she sounded when she told me about Andy? If he would have told me everything before maybe things would be better but it''s killing me in whenever I thought about her. It''s not about her who created misunderstanding between us, it''s about Andy who lied to me about his past even after knowing that I''m very possessive about him." Amy said in between her sobs "Umm.....why don''t you rest for some time and then we will discuss about it later?" Father Miller sighed and said Amy nodded her head and walked towards her room. .... Chapter 143 - Its All About You Lisa and Ryan''s apartment "So, you knew about it?" Lisa snapped "Babe¡ª" "I asked you a question and give me a straight answer Mr Ryan Francis."Lisa glared at her boyfriend "Do you know about Clara before?" Lisa asked in a very firm tone Ryan sighed and slowly nodded his head, Lisa frowned and threw a flower vase on his face. "Babe, this would have broken my head," Ryan said before dodging the vase "You are not allowed to live after hiding this important thing from your girlfriend." Lisa frowned and pulled his hair "Babe, it''s hurting." Ryan groaned "What? This is very less. Do you have any idea what Amy is going through? Do you know how much she cried when she heard because of that bitch?" Lisa shouted "Babe, just listen to me. That woman Clara is leaching type. They were in a relationship only for three months. Yes, they also shared physical relationship but it is nowhere near what he has with Amy. I never saw Andy this happy and fulfilled with Clara." Ryan sighed and said Yes, Andy never looked completed with Clara. His happiness is completely dependent on Amy. Though Andy had a thing with Clara but it is nowhere near Amy. "Did he met her after their break up?" Lisa asked "No, she never contacted him in these three years but she called him after their marriage. Andy always ignored her but she kept on clinging onto his bed but trust me babe Andy never cheated on Amy. That man is head over heels for Amy. Without Amy, there is no Andy." Ryan said "But Andy lied to her," Lisa said "Yes, but it''s not his mistake. He was sacred that Amy would hate him but he never thought this hiding thing will lead to such circumstances." Ryan sighed and said "No matter what, you too hided this thing from me. So, you too should get punished. You are not allowed to touch, kiss, hug me until unless Amy accepts Andy again." Lisa shouted and walked towards her room ..... Terrace "An, what are you doing here?" Erik sighed and asked "Thinking about her Erik, Do you think she will forgive me?" Andy asked "Yes, I know her man. She loves you and she will forgive you very soon." Erik said "She said that she hates me. You know it still hurts me a lot. It''s my mistake right?" Andy said while wiping his tears "Hey, you were not wrong." "No, it''s my mistake. I''m the one who chose to hide things from her. I broked her trust." Andy sighed and said "An, why don''t you go and talk to her for once. I think you should at least call her." Ryan sighed and said "I called her many times but she blocked me," Andy said and took a deep breath "I think I have to meet her in person and apologise," Andy said and grabbed his car keys "All the best man," Ryan said "Did you ate anything?" Erik asked "Do you think our girlfriends are in the mood to feed us?" Ryan said "Nina is giving me a cold treatment and also threatened me that if anything happens wrong happens with Amy, she said that she will break our engagement." Erik sighed and said "Lisa also told me the same and she also restricted hugging and kissing until they become together," Ryan said "I think we did a mistake," Erik said "Yes, my heart is pricking for Amy. She trusted everyone but we hided the most important thing from her." Ryan said "I think we have to talk to her," Erik said "Let her cool down first," Ryan said "Yeah, come let''s go to the hotel and bring some food," Erik said "Yes, no matter what we can''t keep them hungry for all the day," Ryan said before grabbing his car keys ..... Miller mansion "Uncle, where is Amy?" Andy asked Father Miller sighed and said "She is in her room." "Did she ate anything?" Andy asked "No, I tried to feed her since afternoon but she refused to eat anything." Mother Miller said "It''s my mistake aunt," Andy said "No An, it''s not your mistake neither Amy''s. Remember every cloud has a silver lining. Her anger will also disappear within two or three days." Mother Miller smiled and said "I don''t know when this will end but I can''t see her like that Aunt," Andy said "Don''t worry An, everything will be fine. Go and talk to her." Father Miller said "She is mad at you. Don''t mind if she scolds you." Mother Miller said "She has all right to trash me, aunt," Andy said and walked towards Amy''s room .... Amy''s room When Andy entered the room, Amy was standing in the balcony holding a phone in her hand. Andy took a deep breath before walking towards her Amy. Amy frowned when she heard footsteps and turned around only to see Andy kneeling in front of her. "W¡ªWhat are you doing?" Amy asked "Apologising to my wife." Andy smiled and said Amy frowned and asked "Oh for what good reason? For having a past with that bitchy woman or for marrying me without sharing about your past or having an affair with her even after you have me?" "Babe, I know it''s my mistake for not sharing things with you but trust me I never had an affair with her after you entered in my life. It''s all about your wife." Andy said "I can''t trust you, Andy," Amy said in a firm tone Andy sighed and said "Fine, don''t trust me but don''t stop talking to me. You know I feel like suffocating without you." "Why don''t you go to your ex? she will become your oxygen by offering her body." Amy frowned and shouted. "Do you think she can turn me on? No, no one in this world can create change here except you." Andy said while pointing towards his little brother. When Amy didn''t say anything, Andy said "Fine, tell me what you want me to do? You can punish me wifey. You can beat the shit out of me. You can tear my shirt, you can pull my hair anything but please talk to me." "Just leave me alone.. I don''t want to see your face." Amy snapped and turned around Chapter 144 - Punishment "Just leave me alone. I don''t want to see your face." Amy snapped and turned around "I can''t leave you just like that babe, you are my life," Andy said and hugged her from behind When Amy didn''t say anything, Andy sighed and said "Come let''s eat something." "I don''t want to eat." Amy frowned and said before wiggling out if his embrace "But I want to eat. I''m hungry." Andy pouted his lips and said "If you want to eat, you can but don''t ask me to eat," Amy said "How can I eat without you?" Andy said "Why don''t you go to your ex, you can eat with her and also sleep with her." Amy sighed and said "Babe, please don''t mention her name. I hate her to the gut." Andy said "Your ex, your wish but I''m not going to eat with you," Amy smirked and said "Stubborn," Andy said before lifting her up "Hey, what are you doing? You can''t force on me okay." Amy shouted before hooking her arms around his neck "Babe, it''s already midnight, I bet you haven''t eaten anything since morning," Andy said "As if you care." Amy frowned and said "I can''t let you sleep without eating anything. How can you scold me without energy?" Andy said and walked towards the dining area "I don''t want to eat," Amy shouted "I can''t hear you wifey," Andy said "Dad, he is forcing me to eat," Amy complained to Father miller "It''s not good for you to sleep with an empty stomach." Mother Miller said while placing food in her plate "I don''t want to eat." Amy frowned and said "Honey, If you don''t eat anything, how can you trash him for hiding things from you." Father Miller said "I don''t want to ¡ª ahhh, what are you doing?" Amy shouted when Andy started tieing her hands with a rope "Feeding my wife," Andy said while tieing the knot of the rope "Dad, why are standing silently? Trash him for tieing me like this." Amy frowned and said "He is just trying to feed you, honey." Father Miller said Amy frowned and about to say something but stopped when Andy opened her mouth and shoved food in her mouth "Eat something first and then you can shout at me," Andy said Leaving with no other choice Amy started eating food silently. Andy chuckled and kept on feeding her with different food items. .... After twenty minutes Garden "You will catch cold if you stand like with this thin clothes," Andy said while wrapping his thick coat around her "I don''t need your coat and why don''t give this one to your ex. I guess she don''t mind wrapping your coat and you around her." Amy frowned and tossed it on the floor "Babe, sit here," Andy said and made her sit in the bench before kneeling in front of her "Babe¡ª" "Don''t call me babe Mr Andy Francis." Amy glared at her hubby He then took a deep breath and said "Amy, I know it was my mistake but don''t you think you have to give me a chance for me to explain my side?" Pausing for a while he continued, " Before the wedding, wait? it''s probably before our first date where you got drunk, I never knew you were so deeply in love with me. I thought we are best friends. I had a special feeling towards you but I never thought it was love. Yes, Clara is my ex-girlfriend but it was my mistake for loving such woman. I really liked her, cared for her, I wanted to give everything to her but she was leeching me off. When I came to know that she is after my money, I immediately broked our relationship and returned back to the USA. I never called, messaged, met her in this three years. I don''t know why she wanted to return into my life but you know I hated her, I hated her to the gut. It''s all about you Amy." When Amy didn''t say anything, he sighed and said "I never intended to cheat on you or hide things but I was sacred with different questions and thoughts. I''m really sorry for hiding but please, please don''t leave me." "What happen in that hotel room?" Amy asked "She tried to seduce me but you know I can only get seduced by you. You are the only woman who has the right to seduce me." Andy said "Babe, please forgive me," Andy said "How can I trust you again? What if you are lying again?" Amy said She wasn''t angry on him like before but he has to realise his mistake for hiding the truth right? He have to suffer for loving such a bitch in past. Who said him to love her and suffer like this? Though whatever Clara said was half-truth he deserves to get punished right? This is what Amy is doing right now. "What do you mean?" Andy asked "You broked my trust on you Mr Francis so it will take time to build it up," Amy said and walked towards the mansion "So I have to gain your trust right?" Andy shouted ..... Inside the mansion Andy about to knock their bedroom room but stopped when Father Miller pulled him away. "What happen uncle?" Andy asked "You are sleeping in the guest room." Father Miller said "What? Why? I mean ¡ª" "It''s Amy''s order man. She is super mad at you that she doesn''t want to you around her." Father Miller sighed and said "But uncle, I can''t sleep without her." Andy pouted his lips and said Father Miller shrugged his shoulder off and said "Well, it''s a punishment for loving that woman instead of Amy." "Yeah, I don''t know when your daughter will forgive me for my deed," Andy said "She is sad and frustrated and it''s completely understandable." Father Miller smiled and said "Yeah, I wish I could make everything right. I can''t see her crying like this uncle." Andy said "Don''t worry, she will be okay by tomorrow." Father Miller said "Let''s see," Andy said and started walking towards the guest room Chapter 145 - Protect Next day morning Miller mansion "An, someone is knocking our door." Amy groaned and said "An, please pass your t-shirt," Amy said and slowly opened her eyes She then realised that she was alone in her room without Andy by her side. "Oh god Amy, you are too much attached to him. Don''t forget he lied to you." Amy frowned and thought before walking towards the door. As soon she opened the door, Amy frowned when she looked at Andy who standing near the door with a coffee tray and rose. "Good morning wifey," Andy said and dashed into the room He surely knows that his angry wife would bang the door shut on his face. So, to be in safer side he dashed into the room before she does something unthinkable. Her frowning face doesn''t regret even if she throws hot milk on his face. Amy frowned and shouted "Why the hell you are here early in the morning? Can''t you let me sleep peacefully?" "Babe, it''s already eleven in the morning and we have to go to office," Andy said while placing the coffee tray on her bed "I''m not going anywhere with you. So, please get your ass out of this room." Amy snapped and turned around Pausing for a while she said, "And who told you to call me babe?" Andy sighed and said "We have an important meeting. It''s not like you have to attend it but it will nice and comfortable if you are around." "Nice and comfortable for whom? For you? If it is for you then I''m not going to come anywhere." Amy glared at her hubby Andy took a deep breath and asked "You see still mad at me? Don''t you?" "Do you think your mistake is so simple and forgivable? No, you broke my trust, you lied to me about that bitch, you even gave her a chance to her to seduce you. Do you think I will forget this so easily? Wait, you even kissed her and shared a physical thing with her which I can never forget. In short, you cheated on me. You tend to get punished for everything single mistake, Mr Andy Francis. " Amy said and walked towards the washroom "Babe ¡ª" "If you don''t go out, don''t blame me if break your head," Amy shouted and stepped inside the washroom Andy gulped in fear and walked outside the room ..... Outskirts of the USA "How is this?" Clara asked while showing him a mini dress Without waiting for the man''s reply, she said "I think this will be fine." "Clara, you are going to meet Andy in his office. I think this dress is very inappropriate." The man said "I never asked about your opinion," Clara said and walked inside the washroom After a few minutes when Clara came out of the washroom wearing a mini dress which barely covered her body, Man sighed and asked "What is your plan today?" "To seduce Andy," Clara smirked and said before applying makeup "Do you think he will get seduced by you?" The man asked "Just look at me, I''m almost wearing nothing and which man will stop ogling at me in these clothes?" Clara smirked and said "I don''t think Andy boss will stare at you. Wait? Did you took an appointment for boss?" The man asked Clara chuckled and said "Yes, Ryan gave me an appointment so that they could comfort me for my deed but I''m meeting him to seduce him to the bed." "Do you want me to come with you?" The man asked "No, I''m enough for myself," Clara said and walked out of the room ..... Erik and Nina''s apartment "Babe, I''m going to the office," Erik said for God knows how many times only to get a frowning face from his girlfriend "Just leave," Nina shouted Erik pouted his lips and asked, "Where is my send-off kiss and hug?" "They''re your best friend is suffering and here you want to send off kiss?" Nina shouted before throwing a drinking glass at him "Hey, no fights okay," Erik said while dodging the glass off "You are not getting anything until Amy and Andy get back together," Nina said and walked towards her room "Damn Andy, you ruined my sex life." Erik gritted his teeth "Babe, Didn''t you realise that we haven''t eaten anything since morning?" Erik said while following her behind "You won''t die if you don''t eat for a day or two." Nina frowned and said "Babe, I''m sorry for hiding about Clara. Please talk to me." Erik said while nudging her arms "Stop troubling me and try to solve Andy''s issue." Nina frowned and said before throwing him outside with all her might "Huhuhu... You won''t love me anymore." Erik said and walked away taking a mental note to find out about Clara ..... Miller mansion "Dad, ask him to stay away from me." Amy frowned and said "Honey, I think you have to give me a chance." Father Miller sighed and said "Dad, if you take his side don''t blame me if say your secrets to mom." Amy glared at her dad "Okay fine, I won''t take his side but you have to think like a wife." Father Miller said "What do you mean?" Amy asked "Look, he had a past and he never said anything to you about his ex-girlfriend which is punishable but for how many years? Clara''s main intention is to create misunderstandings between you two right?" When Amy nodded her head, Father Miller sighed and said "How can you let her succeed in her intentions? You can be mad, angry, frustrated with Andy for his deed but that shouldn''t be like an opportunity for a woman like Clara. I think you are understanding what I meant Amy. Think about it once." Just then she received a message from Ryan, as soon as she opened the message, she frowned when she looked at Clara''s picture with a caption. SHE IS IN OUR OFFICE AND TOOK AN APPOINTMENT TO MEET YOUR HUBBY. SO, IF YOU WON''T PROTECT YOUR HUBBY FROM BITCHES THEN WHO WILL PROTECT? [Wink] Chapter 146 - Dressing Sense Francis cooperation "Who gave her an appointment?" Andy yelled Ryan sighed and shrugged his shoulder "Well, I thought it will help you." "What? You are freaking lost Ry?" Andy shouted his lungs out His wife is still angry and mad at him about his past. If she came to know that Clara is in his office right now, he won''t get shocked if she kill him or chop his dick off. He don''t want to do anything that upset Amy and this sudden visit of Clara and reaction of Amy was giving him chills all over his body. "An, trust me. This definitely will work man." Ryan tried to say something to cool his frustrated brother "You have no idea how Amy will react and anyway I don''t want to see Clara''s annoying face." Andy frowned and said "Bro ¡ª" Before Ryan could say anything, someone opened the door and asked "May I come in?" "Amy?" Andy widened his eyes in shock. He doesn''t know why she came to the office all of the sudden but her appearance made him gulp in fear. He doesn''t want any kind of misunderstandings between them. He doesn''t want his Amy to be sad and vulnerable. He doesn''t Clara affect their life again. "Amy, what happen? You said that you won''t come to the office. Are you okay?" Andy asked "This is my office too Mr Francis. I can come whenever I want." Amy said and entered the office "I knew It." Ryan chuckled and thought before walking outside leaving two couple "So, Why did you wear this new coat?" Amy raised her eyebrows and asked "Wait? Is it because your ex-girlfriend is meeting you?" Amy asked Andy vigorously shook his head and said "No, why the fuck I will wear this expensive coat for her? I don''t have any coats except this new one in Miller mansion." Amy sighed and said, "Better be in this way." "Babe, I didn''t gave appointment to her. She called me but I didn''t receive her calls. So, she asked Ryan and he gave her an appointment." Andy pouted his lips and said He doesn''t want her to get a bad idea about this whole meeting thing with Clara. "Why would Ryan gave her an appointment? Ryan never give your appointment without your consent right?" Amy asked "Yes but this time he didn''t ask me. I swear I never knew she would come. Wait, let me cancel her appointment." Andy said and called the receptionist Amy then snatched the phone and said "Let Ms Clara come in." "Okay, mam." Receptionist said and hanged the call "Babe, but ¡ª" "Shut up." Amy glared at her hubby ..... Reception "Ms Clara, you can go in." The receptionist smiled and said "Thank you," Clara said and stood up from her seat ''I knew Andy won''t deny me.'' Clara thought and walked towards the elevator "Okay Clara, this is like great golden opportunity for you. You can get back your Andy. So, be careful and talk to him." Clara smiled and thought She then opened her phone and started practising some romantic and sentimental dialogues to gain Andy''s trust. When the elevator door got opened, Clara took a deep breath and opened her coat buttons revealing her short dress. ..... Inside the room When Clara opened the door, she widened her eyes in shock when she looked at Amy sitting on Andy''s lap. "Welcome Clara." Amy smiled and said Clara frowned but couldn''t say anything. She suddenly felt her own dreamy world got crashing down. She did everything to get Andy back into her life. She almost dreamed of marrying Andy and leading a great millionaire life with him but now they were drained off. "What happen Clara? Don''t you want to come in?" Amy asked Clara sighed and walked towards them cursing herself for thinking their relationship is weak. "Honey, why don''t you talk to her for a while and I will rest on the couch?" Amy said while giving a peck on Andy''s lips Clara clutched her hand onto her fist to control her anger towards Amy. She then pursued her lips and started staring at the living couple in front of her. She created misunderstanding but it is nowhere near them. The Amy who broked down yesterday was nowhere to see. She is so happy and that damn smile on her face was like a slap to Clara. On the other hand, Andy was having a tough time to understand what his wife is trying to do. At first, she called Clara for a meeting and then She voluntarily sat on his lap and gave a sweet peck on his lips. He doesn''t know whether her anger was reduced or not but he was just liking the way Amy was with him. It''s been only a day he missed a lot but with this peck he felt like everything was normal. He then pulled her closer and said "Just be like this for a while wifey." Amy smiled and said "I know you love public romance but we can''t do such things in front of your ex-girlfriend. What will she think of us, of me?" "I don''t care what others think of us," Andy said and wrapped his arms around her "An, you can continue your meeting with your ex-girlfriend," Amy said and got up from his lap Amy then walked towards Clara and said: "I know you don''t have common sense but I doesn''t know that you don''t have dressing sense too." "What do you mean?" Clara frowned and asked "Look, you forget to keep your coat buttons," Amy said and helped her to keep buttons "Wait? You opened them purposely right?" Amy asked When Clara didn''t say anything for a long time, Amy gasped and dramatically placed her hand on her chest and said "Oh my god, I''m sorry. I thought you forget to keep your coat buttons. I''m really sorry for spoiling your seducing plan." "No, I mean I forget to keep the buttons," Clara said and sat on the chair Andy chuckled and helplessly shook his head when he understood what Amy was trying to do. He loves Amy more when she acts all mighty and fierce especially in front of woman like Clara. "Okay, An you can continue your meeting with Ms Clara," Amy said and sat on the couch Chapter 147 - Fierce "Okay, An you can continue your meeting with Ms Clara," Amy said and sat on the couch Andy sighed and asked, "What do you want to talk?" Clara gulped in fear and chose to stay silent. She doesn''t know how to talk and what to talk. Her main intention behind this meeting was to seduce Andy but now she can''t do that because Amy is around them and she knew Amy won''t think twice to kill her if she does inappropriate in front of Andy. But the main question is will Amy spare Clara after trying to manipulate her? Will Amy do nothing to Clara who tried to seduce Andy? Will Amy sit silently without reacting? "If you don''t have anything to say, why the hell you took appointment? Do you think my schedule is that free?" Andy slammed the table and shouted "Hubby, you can''t shout at Clara. Can''t you talk properly." Amy said and walked towards Clara "But she isn''t saying anything. Does she thinks Ryan gave her an appointment to see my face?" Andy frowned and shouted "I will ask her the reason behind this meeting," Amy said and sat beside Clara which gave Clara creeps all over her body Amy didn''t yet started using her fierce skills, she was calm with a smile on her face but Clara started fearing to the death. She doesn''t know whether Amy''s calm nature or Andy''s frowning face but she felt weird at heart. She could feel her soul was all already to escape from her body. Her heartbeat started increasing and her palm turned cold. Amy sighed and asked, "Okay, tell Clara, why did you take an appointment with Andy?" Pausing for a while, she said: "Well, with you mini dress and bitchy skills, I can tell that you took this appointment to seduce my hubby, right?" When Clara shook and nodded her head at one time, Amy chuckled and asked "Should I take your nod as yes?" "N¡ªNo, I came here to talk about ¡ª" Cutting Clara off, Amy asked, "So, you are planning to talk about how you tried to create misunderstandings between us?" "No, I ¡ª" Clara stopped saying and lowered her head. "Tsk, tsk you know how hard it is for me to control my anger towards you. I want to kill you right here but you know I''m very humble and kind type of woman." Amy sighed and said Andy chuckled and started staring at his wife. She looked more sexy and beautiful at this moment. It is also hard for him to control to pounce upon her and kiss her. When Clara didn''t say anything, Amy frowned and asked "Why are you lowering your head? Did you do something wrong? Did you really created misunderstandings between us? Did you really lied to me?" "I¡ªI have to go," Clara said and stood up from the chair but Amy caught her wrist and twisted it. "Ahhhh" Clara screamed out of pain "Seriously? You are screaming just for a twist? I thought you are strong to handle a twist?" Amy chuckled and said "It''s paining," Clara said and tears started rolling down her chest "You can''t handle a twist then how can you handle My hubby''s pace in sex? Aren''t you the one who said he craves for you?" Amy said When Clara didn''t say anything, Amy frowned and said "What did you tell me yesterday? He married me because of his parents right? No, He married me because he loves me, he fucking loves me. He wanted me to be in his life because he genuinely cares for me. He doesn''t want to marry you because you are a bitch. A bitch who loves a random person just for the sake of their money. Anyway, Thank you for cheating on him, if not for your cheating he would never love me. Thank you for making this man understand that you are a bitch. " Pausing for a while, Amy frowned and snapped "I already told you that you can''t turn him on but you chose to make fool of yourself by wearing this bitchy clothes. you wore almost nothing right now, but did he turned on? No right, I bet you even if you stand naked he won''t look at you but ¡ª" showing her pinky Amy continued" "My pinky is enough for him to get a hard-on." Amy then released Clara''s hand and said "I will consider this one as your last mistake Ms Clara, if you again try to act smart to do something bitchy, I won''t think twice to kill you." "Now, get out form our cabin," Amy shouted Without waiting a second, Clara dashed out of the room. She couldn''t stand in front of Amy for one more minute and make fool of herself. Andy smiled, walked towards Amy and then he hugged her from behind before letting out a satisfying sigh. "I missed you a lot wifey." Andy sighed and said Amy frowned and wiggled out his embrace "I never told that you can hug me again." "You are still angry with me?" Andy asked "Yes" "But ¡ª" Cutting Andy off, Amy sighed and said "My anger with you is a different issue and my fierceness with her is a different one. I can''t let her seduce you." After talking with father Miller, Amy decided to protect Andy from Clara. Yes, she was still mad at Andy but that doesn''t mean Clara can do whatever she want with her Andy. When Ryan sent her a message, Amy decided to teach her a lesson and throw her out Andy''s life permanently. How can she let Clara be in their life? She almost tried to take Andy again, how can Amy leave her just like that? "So, I can''t hug you until you let me hug?" Andy asked "Yes" "But babe, I can''t live without hugging you. You know how I''m feeling since yesterday? I was lost, completely lost without you. I can''t sleep peacefully at night. How can I sleep without you by my side?" Andy pouted his lips and said "You didn''t sleep yesterday night?" Amy asked "No, not even for an hour." Andy pouted his lips and said "I will cancel your meetings and you can take some rest in resting lounge," Amy said "How can I sleep without you?" Andy asked "Don''t try to act cute okay. I''m not going to fall for your cuteness." Amy frowned and said When Andy gave her his over cute expression, Amy sighed and said "Okay fine, I will sleep with you too but you can''t do anything beyond cuddling." Andy excitedly nodded his head and said "Okay, I won''t do anything." ...... Chapter 148 - Andys Cuteness Evening Francis cooperation Amy''s cabin "So, she came here and tried to seduce Andy?" Nina frowned and asked "Yes" "Ahhh, You don''t have any idea who tempted I was to kill her." Lisa frowned and said "Even I want to kill her but I stopped because it would be too much for her mistake." Amy sighed and said "Amy, Are you okay?" Nina asked "Yeah, we wanted to call you but we thought we should meet you in person," Lisa said "I don''t know babe, I was mad at Andy for his mistake but at the same time, you know his cute face and his expression were pleading me to talk to him. Wouldn''t it be so lenient for him if I talk to him now? But you know I can''t really keep him away from him." Amy groaned while massaging his forehead "So, what did you decided?" Nina asked "I want to punish him for some days so that he will never lie or hide things from me but the problem is I can''t resist myself when he comes near me." Amy took a deep breath and said Lisa chuckled and asked, "So, Andy''s cuteness overshadowed your anger towards him?" "Yes" "Okay, let me tell you something, Amy, I know it''s his mistake for hiding things but you have to be glad that Andy is with you right now. What if that Clara isn''t a bitch? What if they were still together? So, I suggest let the bygones be bygones, cherish the present life with Andy." Lisa sighed said Nina smiled and said, "Yes, actually you have to be thankful for her." When Amy gave her a weird look, Nina shrugged her shoulders and said "Well, because of her bitchy skills you got your Andy right?" "That''s true. So, let''s stop fussing about something over and focus on the present." Lisa said "Do you want me to go and accept his sorry?" Amy frowned and said "No, be with him and make him suffer for sex. When Andy apologies you kneeling in front of you then do wild sex with him. Yes, sex will solve things, babe." Lisa winked her eyes and said Amy blushed and nodded her head. She was not mad at him right now but he has to get some punishment right? So, why don''t she punish him by not offering sex? Isn''t this is a great punishment for husband? ..... Andy''s cabin "Why are you grinning like that?" Ryan frowned and said "He surely knows how to make others mad." Erik helplessly shook his head and said "You have to see her man, Amy literally knew how to act fierce." Andy chuckled and said "I knew Amy will surely come when she knows about Clara''s meeting with you." Ryan smiled and said "Thank you so much, man," Andy said "Hey, I forget to ask you, why didn''t you attended meetings today?" Ryan asked "I didn''t sleep yesterday night. So, I asked... No, I literally pleaded Amy to sleep with me and we slept together cuddling each other." Andy proudly said "What?" Ryan and Erik shouted unanimously "Hey, why are you shouting like that? I don''t want to give my employees a heart attack." Andy frowned and said "Here, our girlfriends were throwing tantrums and not letting us to kiss them but there you are cuddling Amy to sleep." Erik frowned and said "I knew one day or the other day you will stab in my heart." Ryan dramatically wiped his fake tears and said "What did I do? It''s your mistake for not convincing your girlfriends with your cuteness. Maybe you weren''t cute enough to them." Andy shrugged his shoulder and said "You ¡ªokay fine, talk to Lisa and convince her to talk to me." Ryan sighed and said "Yes, convince Nina too," Erik said "Consider this as your punishment," Ryan said When Andy nodded his head, Ryan sighed and said "I think we have to talk to Amy." "Yeah," Erik said "Not now, I have to take her to the home and feed with tasty food and then say sorry for everything." Andy sighed and said "Umm... We will talk to her later." Erik said ..... Amy and Andy''s apartment "Welcome back Wifey." Andy hugged her from behind and said "Shut up." Amy wiggled out of his embrace and walked towards the living area "Babe, let me make something tasty for you," Andy said "I don''t want to eat anything." Amy frowned and said "I know you want to eat food prepared by me but you are too stubborn to accept that." Andy chuckled and said "Okay fine, let''s talk about something." Andy sighed and said "Does that something includes about your past?" Amy asked "Yes" "Okay." Amy took a deep breath and said "Babe, why don''t I cook something delicious so that you could gain all energy and beat me black and blue for my mistakes," Andy suggested "Fair enough," Amy said and sat on the couch "Just give me five minutes," Andy said and walked towards the kitchen Within few minutes Andy cooked his delicious sandwiches and pizza for his wife. "Here you go with your favourite pizza and sandwiches." Andy smiled and said before placing the tray in front of her Showing a slice of pizza, Amy let out a satisfying sigh. She indeed missed her husbands tasty food. Though she loved her mother''s food too but yesterday they tasted bland. She doesn''t know whether Andy''s cooking skills or her anger changed the taste of food but now when she tasted the pizza it''s like heaven for her. "You missed my food right?" Andy chuckled and said "No, I never missed you and your food," Amy said while shoving pizza like a baby "It''s all evident Wifey." Andy smiled and said Amy sighed and said "Just a bit and I missed only your food." "So, can I bake one more pizza for you?" Andy asked "Yeah and this time make it more spicy and cheesy as well," Amy said "As your wish madam." Andy chuckled and said before walking towards the kitchen "Wait, let me help you in cutting," Amy said "No, you complete your sandwiches too," Andy said Amy nodded her head and made her way towards the couch to complete the sandwiches that Andy prepared for her. Chapter 149 - One Week Amy and Andy''s apartment After finishing their dinner, Andy sighed and said "Let''s talk about my past okay." When Amy nodded her head, Andy took a deep breath and said "Babe, I don''t know what she said to you but I never had this special kind of feeling with her. I never gave her any gifts except that ring when I proposed her. We are in relationship for two months trust me babe only for two months and we had sex for one time but trust me wifey, you are more special for me. You are my life. I never did any kind of PDA with her but with you, I can do PDA for a whole day without any strain. The happiness and completeness I feel with you is totally different and with her I never ever felt this kind of feelings. Babe, trust me, I only love you and you will be the only woman who has right on my life and my body." Amy sighed and said "She said you still crave for her body. " Andy vigorously shook his head and said "No wifey, I crave for your body even after doing it for four or five times a day." "She said that she is your mistress and you love her a lot." Amy pouted her lips and said Andy held her hand and said "No, I just met her two times. First time in the shopping mall when I took you for the shopping. Second time in the hotel room. I seriously had no idea that she booked a room for me and I swear I turned her down two times. I even blocked all her numbers but she always used new number to contact me." Amy then pulled his hair hardly and asked " Why did you lied to me? " "I''m sorry babe, I was scared that you would me." Andy sighed and said and let her pull his hair off He can let her do anything because it''s his mistake for keeping things away form her. "An, I don''t want her anywhere near you." Amy took a deep breath and said "Umm... I will ask Erik to deal with her." Andy said Amy then pouted her lips and said "You don''t have any idea how scared I felt when she showed me that video. Though I didn''t believe that morphed photographs but still it scared me. Well, I was a bit jealous okay." Yes, why wouldn''t she be jealous when her husbands ex-girlfriend blurted some stupid stuff in front of her. It''s nature jealous thing for wife right? "I''m sorry baby for making you jealous, I promise that I will hide things from you. I promise I will never see Clara again in my life." Andy sighed and said "An, always remember a thing, whatever the situation is you shouldn''t hide things from your wife because it may create many misunderstandings." Amy cupped his face and said "I promise babe, I won''t hide anything from you." Andy sighed and said "I''m sorry for troubling you too," Amy said and placed her hand on his chest "Ahhh," Andy groaned Amy panicked and quickly retrieved her hand back "What happen? Did you got hurt?" "No, it''s nothing." Andy sighed and said "Show me," Amy said and tried to open his shirt buttons "No babe, I''m fine. It''s just ¡ª" Cutting him off Amy frowned and snapped "If you don''t show me what it is then don''t blame me if I leave this house again." Andy sighed and removed his hand from his chest letting her see things. Amy frowned deeper and quickly opened the shirt button only to find out the white badge around his chest. "Oh my god, What happen to you? Did anything happen to you?" Amy panicked and asked Andy frowned when tears started rolling down her chest. He then cupped her face and said "Babe, nothing happen to me? Don''t cry okay." "Let me see it," Amy said and slowly removed the bandage She then gasped when she looked at the designed tattoo. The tattoo is the design of two joined rings which were similar to the rings that Amy and Andy''s wedding rings and inside the rings, they were Amy and Andy''s first letter which is neatly calligraphed. "This ¡ª" Amy stopped saying and started crying "Babe, don''t cry okay. It''s nothing." Andy tried to console her "Why did you do that? Why did you go through this pain?" Amy sobbed harder "I saw a movie in which the hero made a similar tattoo for his wife so I tried it." Andy proudly said "Is it painful?" Amy said while caressing the tattoo "A little bit but it will be fine if you kiss on it," Andy said "Okay....." Amy said and about to kiss but stopped "Wait? Are you acting for a kiss?" Andy vigorously shook his head and said "No, well, I want a kiss." "No kissing and sex for one week," Amy said and got up from the couch "But why?" Andy pouted his lips and said "You should get punished for having such a bitchy ex-girlfriend." Amy frowned and said "But ¡ª" "You can hug me," Amy said "What about light kisses?" Andy said "No" "Fine" Andy frowned and said How can she say yes to kisses? Wouldn''t she lose her control and pounce upon him if his lips touch her skin? ... Outskirts of the USA *THUD* *THUD* "My plan got failed," Clara shouted and threw a flower vase "I planned everything perfectly but that bitch... she failed my plan." Clara groaned in frustration "Clara, calm down okay." The man tried to console her "They looked so happy together and they solved their misunderstandings too." Clara frowned and shouted "Clara, I already told you their bond is different than you thought. You were the one who made fool of yourself." The man said "I want Andy back into my life," Clara shouted and threw a glass "I think it''s time for you to forget Andy and lead a happy life." The man said "No, I want Andy and I can do anything for it." Clara gritted her teeth and said "What? Are you crazy? You don''t have any idea what Amy can I do. She will kill you this time when you tries to see Andy again." The man shouted "She will kill me only when she is alive right?" Clara smirked and said "I will kill her, I will kill her," Clara shouted "What? Hey, you can''t do that. You can''t kill someone who is not at fault." The man frowned and said "Tsk, Tsk, negative energy. I hate this type of energy." Clara gritted her teeth and said "Look Clara, you already did everything but still Andy boss is with Amy.. So, that means he is not meant for you." The man sighed and said Chapter 150 - Hard To Control "Look Clara, you already did everything but still Andy boss is with Amy. So, that means he is not meant for you." The man sighed and said "Ahhh." The man screamed when Clara pierced knife into his stomach "I already told you that I hate negative energy." Clara frowned and shouted "C¡ªClara¡ª" The man wanted to say something but the pain in his stomach is unbearable and he collapsed on the floor. "You supported me and helped me. You even had sex with me to make me physically happy but what happen at the end? You died because of your negative words around me." Clara sighed and said "Andy boss will never leave you if you harm Amy." The man said and closed his eyes forever "Andy is mine and I won''t mind killing that Amy for Andy," Clara smirked and said "Say that Andy is mine," Clara shouted and tried to get up the man When man didn''t open his mouth, Clara stabbed the knife in his heart and shouted "Say that Andy is mine. Say it." Clara frowned and said, "Nevermind, I will hire someone who will kill her and make Andy mine." She then dragged the dead man''s body out of the farmhouse and started digging the grave for him. "If you would have spoken something good, you would have been alive," Clara smirked and said ..... Next day morning When Andy woke up, he frowned when he didn''t see Amy by his side. He then got up from his bed and started looking for her. "Amy," Andy called before coming towards the living room He breathed a sigh of relief when he looked at Amy sitting in the couch. "Babe, you seriously scared me," Andy said while walking towards her "What happen?" Amy asked "It felt weird when I woke up without you by my side." Andy sighed and said Amy chuckled and said "You look like a baby when you get scared by me." "I''m your baby right?" Andy said and slept on her lap "What are you doing?" Amy asked "What? I just slept on your lap. You never said no to this right?" Andy smiled and said "You see becoming naughty." Amy chuckled and said "Babe, can you reduce one-week punishment to one hour?" Andy asked in a very pleading tone "No, Lisa says that one week is very less for this mistake but I''m very kind-hearted. So, I just gave you one week." Amy sighed and said "Babe, you know how difficult it is only to hug you when you look tempting?" Andy pouted his lips and said "So, Mr Francis can''t control himself?" Amy asked "I can but your beauty will always try to seduce me," Andy said "Shameless man." Amy chuckled and said "Babe, let''s go to the movie," Andy said "What? No, I have lots of work in office Andy." Amy sighed and said "You can always take a leave right." Andy smiled and said "We can''t neglect office works hubby." Amy sighed and said "Okay fine, let''s go to the office and I will book tickets for evening show after office hours and then we can grab some takeouts for dinner," Andy said Amy thought for a while and said "Okay but you can''t cancel any meetings." "Done," Andy said and got up from her lap ..... Farmhouse "Is everything okay?" Jenni sighed and asked "Yeah babe, everything is fine but Amy was giving him punishment so that he won''t hide things from her in future." Nina smiled and said "I tried to call her yesterday but her phone was not reachable," Jenni said "I think she forgets to charge her phone but anyway they were good now," Nina said "I''m so relieved now, that bitch Clara you know I hate her to the gut. How can a woman do such filthy things?" Jenni sighed and said "She is just crazy about Andy but don''t worry since Amy know everything about her, Clara can''t do anything," Nina said "Yeah, I''m thinking to meet her," Jenni said "No, Andy planned to take Amy for a movie date." Nina smiled and said "Oh that''s great. Then we will meet her tomorrow." Jenni said "Yes, let''s do one thing. We will plan house party." Nina sighed and said "Yeah, this will be a great idea. I will also ask Kathy to join us." Jenni said and hanged the call "Who is it?" Lucas asked while wrapping his arms around her waist "It''s Nina, I was asking about Amy." Jenni sighed and said "What happen to Amy? Is she fine?" Lucas asked "Oh god, How did I forget to inform you about this? Well... The thing is Amy got to know about Andy''s ex-girlfriend." Jenni said "What? How did this happen?" Lucas asked "That bitch Clara personally met Amy and manipulated things and you know she cried a lot, Lucas. I felt so sorry for her but now everything is fine." Jenni sighed and said "Is everything fine? Did she troubled Amy?" Lucas frowned and said "No, Amy and Andy were okay," Jenni said "Sure? Wait, let me call someone and ask about the situation." Lucas said and punched a number "Lucas, they were fine okay, you can''t trouble others," Jenni said and snatched his phone away "Okay, I won''t call anyone but surely I will teach that Clara some lesson." Lucas frowned and said "You can do whatever you want with her but the condition is you have stand two meters away from her," Jenni said while drawing circles on his chest Lucas chuckled and said "Why? Is Mrs Stewart is jealous?" "Why wouldn''t I be jealous when my hubby want to deal with that bitch?" Jenni frowned and said "Okay then I won''t deal with her but I will ask Leo or Markus to deal," Lucas said "If you want ¡ª" "I don''t want to." Lucas smiled and said "I love you," Jenni said and pinched his cheeks "I love you too wifey," Lucas said and hugged her ''Oh god, how are you controlling yourself hubby when it is hard for me to ignore your handsome face?'' Jenni thought but didn''t say it aloud "Babe, let''s take a nap for some time," Lucas said and lifted her up before walking towards their bedroom .... Chapter 151 - Heart Attack Evening Amy and Andys apartment "So, you are sorry for hiding things form me?" Amy sighed and asked "Yes babe, we are really sorry." Erik sighed and said "Please forgive us, Amy, we promise you that we won''t hide anything. You know we will even Inform you when he pees from today." Ryan said Amy chuckled and asked, "So, can I consider you both as my secret spy?" "Yes you can but for that you have to forgive us." Erik sighed and said "Fair enough." Amy smiled and said "Ahhh, I missed this smile for two days." Ryan smiled and said "You have to do one more thing babe," Erik said "What? Don''t tell me that I want to help you in finding new fling?" Amy chuckled and said "No, my girlfriend''s were throwing tantrums since yesterday. They told us that they won''t let us hug them until Andy and you are together again." Erik sighed and said "Yes, since you both are together, please help us to coax our girlfriends," Ryan said "Please babe, you know we feel like dry without them," Erik said "Seriously Erik? It''s just one day." Amy chuckled and said "No matter it''s one day or one hour, we feel rusted." Ryan sighed and said "Okay, I will talk to them but why don''t you join with us for our movie date?" Amy asked "Babe, it''s our movie date, you can''t ask them to come." Andy frowned and said "Shut up and if you say No to them then don''t blame me if I extend my one-week punishment." Amy gritted her teeth and said "Fine, they can come," Andy said with a gloomy expression in his face "So, tell Lisa and Nina about this date and get ready by seven." Amy smiled and said "Okay." Ryan excitedly said and walked out of the apartment "Nina will be so excited for this date," Erik said and dashed out of the apartment Amy then turned towards Andy and sighed "What happen? Why your face turned gloomy?" "You seriously don''t want to kiss me?" Andy pouted his lips and asked Amy chuckled and asked, "Is my hubby missing his kisses too much?" "Yes but I can''t go against your rules right." Andy sighed and said Amy then wrapped her arms around his neck and said "Then why don''t you kiss me after our date?" "Promise?" Andy pouted his lips and asked "Yes, you can also do some stuff but this time make sure that my jealousy get washed away." Amy smiled and said "Thank you so much wifey." Andy excitedly said and hugged her tightly "Look at you, so excited for sex." Amy chuckled and said "Yeah, sex with you and love towards you were the only things that I won''t get tried off even after ages." Andy smiled and said "Stop fooling around and help me in selecting the best dress for our couple date," Amy said and wiggled out of his embrace "Yeah," Andy said and followed towards their room ..... Miller mansion "You have to see his face Joe, he literally cried for my princess." Father Miller chuckled and said "I missed it, man, you should have taken his picture when he kneeled down and cried for our Amy." Father Francis sighed and said "I wanted to take it but that situation is very intense and you know I thought your son will get a heart attack if my princess refused to see his face." Father Miller said "Ahhh, You still thought about it but I already booked a bed in your hospital for my Son." Father Francis chuckled and said Mother Francis helplessly shook her head and snapped "You are becoming more crazy these days." "What? My son got punished by his wife for the first time and we have to celebrate it." Father Francis said "Yes, you know they looked so adorable when they were fighting, I could see how much Andy love Amy in his eyes. That boy gone mad for just a day." Father Miller chuckled and said "Yeah, I wanted to chop his dick when I heard that Amy was crying because of him. It was his fault for hiding things right?" Father Francis said "Hey, you can''t chop his dick okay, it''s very important for us to get our grandchild and moreover my daughter needs that more." Father Miller frowned and said "Yeah, that''s the reason I stopped and also convinced my knife to control." Father Francis said "Oh, I forget to ask you, I heard that Andy asked you about brother Michael?" Father Miller sighed and asked Father Francis took a deep breath and said "I got goosebumps when he asked me about that. I didn''t tell him anything but that boy seemed so desperate to know things." "I feel bad whenever I think about the past and you know that the old man is trying to reach the USA." Father Miller sighed and said "Yeah but brother Michael won''t let him in." Father Francis said "That man seriously know how to trouble others. I want to kill him but I stopped because of my sister in law. If he wasn''t sister in law''s father, he would have died." Father Miller frowned and said. "Yeah, That man is such a cruel creature in this whole world." Father Francis sighed and said "Okay stop your business decisions and let''s see some good movies." Mother Miller said "Let''s watch money heist." Father Francis excitedly said "No, we already watched it." Mother Francis frowned and said "And moreover we are talking about movies not series." Mother Miller said "Okay then let''s watch the fifty shades ¡ª" Cutting father Miller off, Mother Miller snapped "It''s not your age to watch those movies. "What? We are still young and good. " Father Francis said "Stop giving us a headache with your young stuff, let''s watch something good." Mother Francis said "They seriously knew how to spoil our mood." Father Francis murmured "Don''t worry mate, we can always watch privately." Father Miller said and winked his eyes "Yeah, we can do that." Father Francis smiled and said ..... Chapter 152 - Unromantic Husband Evening Movie theatre 6:30 PM "Why this theatre is so empty?" Amy frowned and said "Because your husband booked all the tickets." Ryan chuckled and said "What? Why did you do that?" Andy sighed and asked Andy shrugged his shoulders and said "I don''t want others to disturb our lovely movie night." "If I want only six of us to watch the movie then why the hell I would bring you to the theatre. We can also watch a movie like this in our home too." Amy frowned and snapped "Yes, sometimes I don''t understand from where you got this possessive genes." Lisa chuckled and said "Babe, I don''t want others to invade our privacy so I booked everything. Moreover I don''t like others when they stare at you and give a hard time to me." Andy sighed and said "You are unbelievable sometimes." Amy chuckled and said before walking into the theatre All of them were very happy and excited that they were in a couple date for the first time but is this happiness last forever? Does their date will end happily or fate has other plans for them? ..... Farmhouse "Jenni, This ¡ª" Lucas stopped saying and gulped in nervousness when he looked at his wife who was standing only with towel wrapped around her body. Jenni was completely taken aback with Lucas sudden appearance. She then realised that she doesn''t locked the door. She was feeling nervous, giddy when Lucas intense gaze met her. She doesn''t have any idea how to react and stood in a daze. She was nervous but she wants something to happen between them. Something that will flew her longing towards him away. "I''m s, try," Lucas said and dashed out of the room "Which husband in this whole world will say sorry and go out of the room when his wife is almost half-naked in front of him?" Jeeni shouted and sat on the bed She was feeling frustrated and mad when he didn''t do anything and simply walked away. Why didn''t he initiated something intense? Does he really have a boner problem? Am I not beautiful enough to turn him on? I can''t push him to get intense every time right? With several frustrating questions revolving in her mind, Jenni groaned in frustration. She then grabbed a boxer and a random t-shirt and quickly wore them before walking outside all frustrated and mad. .... Living room When Jenni entered the living, she frowned deeper when she looked at Lucas. Her frustration was more increased when she looked at him all calm and composed. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with him to take initiative in sex. She can''t take initiative all the time right? On the other hand, Lucas looked so cool but his heart is jumping out of nervousness. He never ever had seen his Jenni like that. They always had their respectable distance between them but today it''s different to him. When he looked at half-naked Jenni, he really doesn''t know how to react. He wanted to touch her, feel her but he was sacred with various thoughts. What if she doesn''t want him to touch her? What if she wasn''t ready for anything? What if she thinks he was horny? When Lucas looked at Jenni, he smiled and asked "Do you want to eat anything?" "No answer" "Babe, what happen?" "No answer" "Jenni" When she didn''t say anything and walked away, Lucas couldn''t help but cruse himself. He then decided to take his all-time saviour Leo''s help to get out of this situation. "Hey man, what''s up?" Leo smiled and asked "Jenni was not talking to me, she was showing this pretentious cold behaviour towards me." Lucas sighed and said "Don''t tell me she was frustrated because of your unromantic skills?" Leo frowned and said "Well, I was sacred and I really doesn''t have any idea how to ¡ª" Cutting Lucas off, Leo sighed and said "What exactly you did idiot?" "I just walked away when she was standing in front of me with only a towel around her body." Lucas took a deep breath and said "What? You just walked away?" Leo asked "Yes, I don''t want to invade her privacy so, I just walked away." Lucas defended "What? From where you adopted such unromantic skills? I don''t understand how to sharpen your skills? Moreover which stupid husband will walk away just like that?" Leo groaned in frustration "What am I supposed to do?" Lucas asked "Oh, you don''t know you have to play cards, seriously? You don''t know what to do? That''s why I always insisted you to watch adult movies but you are so in love Jenni that you don''t want to see other women in such state." Leo frowned and said "Stop it okay. Just tell me what I have to do now." Lucas said "Okay, just go to Jenni and do some stuff," Leo said "Wait, saying sorry and hugging weren''t considered as stuff which I meant. Look, Lucas, Jenni wasn''t a woman who can be dominant in bed, you have to understand her feelings and do some stuff." Leo said "Okay," Lucas said "If you don''t want to get divorced by Jenni, act like a normal husband who doesn''t run away when his wife is half-naked," Leo said "What? She will never give divorce for such silly reasons." Lucas sighed and said "Why wouldn''t she when she gets frustrated with your unromantic behaviour?" Leo said "Shut up," Lucas said and hanged the call Lucas sighed and thought ''Wait? She really got frustrated because of me? Am I really not doing husband things? Am I that weak in expressing romantic things? What if she leaves me? What if she thinks I''m not interested in her?'' With all these restless questions Lucas started cursing himself He then started searching for Jenni everywhere. Just then maid walked towards him and said "Sir, madam asked me to cook some homemade chocolates but now she wasn''t opening the door of the guestroom." "Are you sure she is in the guestroom?" Lucas asked "Yes sir," The maid sighed and said "Give these chocolates to me and you can go home now," Lucas said and walked towards the room. .... Chapter 153 - Gun Sound "Give these chocolates to me and you can go home now," Lucas said and walked towards the room "Jenni, open the door, it''s me." Lucas sighed and said When he didn''t hear Jenni''s voice, he frowned and started banging the door. Just then Jenni opened the door and turned around without looking at him. Understanding that she was still angry and frustrated, Lucas sighed and walked inside the room before closing the door shut. ..... Inside the room "Babe, your homemade chocolates," Lucas said and kept the tray in front of her "I don''t want to eat them." Jenni sighed and said "Why? What happen?" Lucas asked "It''s nothing and you won''t understand even if I say so better to keep your mouth shut and walk away." Jenni frowned and said "Why wouldn''t I understand?" Lucas asked ''How can I say that I''m sexually frustrated? Wouldn''t that be too much? What if you think I''m horny?'' Jenni thought and kept on fiddling with her dress "Let''s do one thing. First you finish these chocolates and then we will talk about it." Lucas suggested "I''m not in a mood to eat them." Jenni snapped and looked away Lucas started cursing himself when he looked at frustrating Jenni. Why wouldn''t he cruse when he was the reason for her frustration? It''s his mistake for not initiating things with her. It''s his mistake for making her frustrating. It''s his mistake for having such a dull sex life. Jenni gasped in surprise when Lucas pulled her towards him and made her sit on his lap. "What are you doing?" Jenni frowned and asked He then took a chocolate in husband and took it near her mouth "Why don''t you eat them first?" Jenni sighed and nodded her head before shoving chocolate in her mouth. "How is it?" Lucas asked "It''s yummy." Jenni smiled and said "Let me see," Lucas said and sucked her lower lip before pressing their lips together Jenni widened her eyes on shock when he pressed their lips together. She never expected that he would take an initiative. She then pulled him closer and let him do what he wanted to. Jenni moaned when Lucas bit her lower lip and pushed his tongue inside her mouth. When her tongues met together, Jenni couldn''t help but feel giddy all over her body. His kiss surely knew how to intense fire in her too. After kissing her for quite some time, he reluctantly pulled himself away when they were breathless. "Chocolates were really tasty." Lucas smiled and said Jenni blushed harder and lowered her head. Lucas then lifted her up and started walking towards the bed. "What are you doing?" Jenni asked "Wait for it, babe," Lucas said and placed her bed He then hovered her up and gave light kisses all over face. "Jenni, I know you were mad and frustrated because of me. I know it''s my mistake for not initiating things but I swear I never knew that this slow pace may lead to a problem." Lucas sighed and said "Lu¡ª" Lucas then took a deep breath and said "Let me say, babe, it''s not like you won''t turn me on. Your smile and your one word is enough to get a hard-on. I can''t control my hormones even if you stand two meters away from me. Just now, when I saw you half-naked I almost lost my control but I was scared that you weren''t ready for anything." "Lucas, I''m so sorry for getting mad over you. I seriously got frustrated with this slow pace. It''s not like I''m horny but sometimes I too want to flaunt hickey''s, love bites and why would you scare of anything? I''m your wife and my body and me belongs to you, right? "Jenni smiled and said "I know, you are only mine to touch, kiss but I''m sacred wifey." Lucas sighed and said "Okay fine, let''s do one thing, we can do some stuff like this and we also have sex when both of them were ready." Jenni smiled and said "That''s a good deal," Lucas said Jenni gasped and moaned when Lucas cupped her breasts and gave it a little squeeze "What? Does your stuff doesn''t include this?" Lucas asked while lifting up her dress Jenni moaned and nodded her head before removing her top. ... Movie theatre "Okay, now stop giving headache to others." Amy frowned and said "What? I thought it was a romantic movie." Andy said "Why didn''t you saw the poster before booking?" Ryan chuckled and said "You are the one who suggested me this movie?" Andy frowned and said "Are you a child? No right, you should have your own choices." Ryan retorted "Okay both of them stop your bro fights and let us watch a movie." Lisa gritted her teeth and said "Yes, this movie is becoming more and more intense." Amy sighed and said "Babe, if you are scared you can hug me." Andy smiled and said "I''m not baby like you who get sacred my horror films," Amy said After a few minutes, Amy sighed and said "An, I want to eat something." "Okay, I will bring some snacks from the cafeteria," Andy said "I will come with you," Amy said "No babe, I can ¡ª" Amy pouted her lips and said "I want to come." "Umm....okay," Andy said who can he ignore his cute requesting face "Hey, you want anything?" Amy asked "Bring popcorn to everyone," Lisa said Amy nodded her head and walked away with Andy. .... Near cafeteria "Babe, buy everything you want," Andy said Amy thought for a while and ordered everything she want. "Babe, hold this one for me," Amy said while giving snacks to her "Oh my god, look at my drees. This got ruined by this cock tin." Amy groaned "Mam, you can use this tissue paper ." The waiter said while giving tissue paper "Thank you," Amy said and started wiping her dress "Babe, let me help you clean," Andy said and about bend towards *CRACK* * CRACK * Andy startled with gun sound and turned to the other side to check whether everything is fine or not "Ahhhhh," Amy screamed in pain and collapsed on the floo Chapter 154 - Crossed Her Limits "Ahhhh," Amy screamed out of pain and collapsed down on the floor With her vision turning blurry and the strange kind of feeling hovered her body, Amy couldn''t help but close her eyes. Andy widened his eyes in shock and turned only to find Amy on the floor "Babe, what happen?" Andy asked while holding her in his hands When Andy noticed a pool of blood in his hands, Andy gulped and tried to wake her up "Wake up babe, get up, you can''t be unconscious. Please get up." Pointing the gun towards Amy once gain, Clara chuckled and said "Poor Amy." Just then someone grabbed her neck and pulled outside before calling Erik "Sir, Amy madam got shot." The man said and hanged the call "Babe, babe, please get up," Andy shouted while tapping her cheeks Just then Ryan and others walked towards them and widened their eyes in shock. "Amy," Lisa shouted before squatting in front of her "An, she got shot, we need to take her to the hospital." Erik sighed and said "I¡ª" "An, be strong, we are all here with you." Ryan placed his hand on Andy''s shoulder and said Andy came out of a daze and quickly lifted her in his arms and walked towards the car. "I will drive," Erik said and opened the driver seat Andy quickly placed her in the backseat and he hoped into the car before placing her head on his lap. "Drive fastly," Andy shouted "Babe, get up and you can''t sleep now okay. Babe, babe." Andy patted her cheeks but there no sign of Amy opening her eyes. When she didn''t open her eyes nor she moved her body, Andy cursed himself for not taking proper care of his wife. "Erik, drive faster," Andy shouted Erik nodded his head and increased the speed of the engine without caring about any traffic rules. Within ten minutes, they reached to the hospital and Andy quickly hopped out of the car before lifting Amy again in his arms. ..... Miller hospital Just then a group of hospital staff approached them and helped him to place her in stretcher. "Uncle, what happen to her?" Andy asked "Let me see." Father Miller said and walked into the operation theatre Just then Lisa and Nina followed by Mother Miller and Mother Francis entered the hospital. "How is she?" Father Francis asked "Uncle Joe is observing her." Erik sighed and said "An, she will be okay." Mother Francis said while patting her son''s shoulder who was standing in a corner with tears in his eyes. "It was my mistake mom, I failed to protect her," Andy said while looking at his blood-stained hand He was cursing himself for not protecting her. His hand was completely stained by blood and it was aching his heart. That blood belongs to his wife and he was the reason for it. This thing is enough for him to cruse himself. He felt so helpless and low that he couldn''t protect his wife. "Everything will be okay Andy, please calm down." Mother Miller said while wiping her tears "Nothing is okay Aunt, nothing. I failed as a husband." Andy said and broked down "She wanted to be at home but I was the who insisted on movie date. It was my mistake mom." Andy said and hugged his mother before crying harder ..... Three hours later "Mom, its been three hours, is everything is okay right." Andy nervously asked "Yeah, our Amy is strong enough to deal with this." Mother Francis said who is equally worried like others Just then Father Miller and his team steeped out of operation theatre. "How is she? Is everything okay?" Andy quickly approached them and asked Father Miller sighed and said "She is out of danger but ¡ª" "But? Is there any complications?" Andy worriedly asked "Let me complete my sentence An, she need complete bed rest for at least two weeks. So that she can recover faster." Father Miller said Patting Andy''s shoulder, he continued "We will shift her to the room, you can check on her." Andy nodded his head and sighed. He felt relieved now. All he want is smiling cute Amy back. "Who did this?" Father Francis frowned and asked "C¡ªClara." Erik sighed and said "She crossed all her limits man, I''m going to kill her," Andy shouted "We can deal with her later, now Amy needs your support." Ryan sighed and said "Yes An, Clara is under our control now, we can deal with her after making sure that Amy is completely fine," Erik said "Ummm..... Okay." Andy said and walked towards the room .... Inside the room Looking at Amy''s pale face, Andy''s heart ached, the guilt which he was feeling was now increased to double or maybe triple. Bandages all around her chest were enough for him to be more guilty. He then sat beside her and held her hand, "I''m sorry babe, I failed to protect you." Just then Nina stepped inside the room and asked "An, you got hurt anywhere?" "No," Andy wiped his tears and said "But this blood?" "This is my Amy''s blood." Andy sighed and said "Let me help you clean it," Nina said and took a tissue paper "An, our Amy is a very strong woman, you don''t have to worry about her and why the hell you are blaming for this incident? This is because of that bitch and you should teach her a good lesson for this." Nina said "I won''t leave her Ni," Andy frowned and said The initial hatred he has towards Clara was increased to the extent after this incident. How dare for her to harm his wife? He wants to deal with her now and look after his wife but he can''t go out leaving Amy in this position. He wants to be by her side all day and freely deal with that Clara later. "Babe, I won''t leave that Clara without giving her a punishment she deserved," Andy said in a firm tone while holding her hand tightly "Babe, please wake up," Andy said and buried his face on her hand "When will she wake up?" Andy frowned and asked the nurse "Sir, she was injected with Anaesthesia. So, please have patience." The nurse sighed and said ..... Chapter 155 - Claras End (1) "Sir, she was injected with Anaesthesia. So, please have patience." The nurse sighed and said "What? You gave an injection to her." Andy shouted "Y¡ªYes sir." The nurse gulped and said "How dare you to give her an injection? Don''t you know she is scared of injections?" Andy frowned and snapped "Sir, How can we treat her without injection? Anyway she wasn''t conscious to know that right." The nurse sighed and said "What if she feels the pain? Wait? What did uncle Joe was doing there when you people gave her injections? Playing?" Andy snapped before walking out of the room The Nurse sighed and helplessly shook her head before following him. ..... Father Miller''s cabin Father Miller was checking Amy''s reports when Andy dashed into his all angry and frustrated. "What happen An?" Father Miller asked "That Nurse gave Anaesthesia to Amy and what are you doing there? Playing with surgical kits?" Andy shouted "An, firstly calm down and secondly I suggested them to give the injection." Father Miller sighed and said "What? Are you nuts? Why did you gave her the one when you know that she is scared of injections?" Andy snapped "How can we treat her without injection man?" Father Miller chuckled and said "If anything happens to my Amy, I will sue this hospital," Andy shouted "You can sue us again but now take care of my daughter." Father Miller sighed and said "When she will get consciousness?" Andy asked "It may take three or four hours." Father Miller smiled and said "Okay," Andy said and walked out of the room before calling Erik "Erik, is Clara is safe?" Andy asked "Yes, my hands are itching to kill her but I''m waiting for you." Erik sighed and said "It will take four hours for Amy to wake up, I think I can finish Clara''s chapter by then," Andy said "So, you are coming?" Erik asked "Yes," Andy said and hanged the call ..... Half an hour later Erik''s clan "What happen? Why are you looking so frustrated?" Andy asked while walking towards them "That woman, she is damn crazy about you." Erik frowned and said. "I will surely complain about her to Amy." Ryan gritted his teeth and said "What did she do?" Andy frowned and asked "She was murmuring your name from time to time and also giving headache to us asking about Amy and you." Erik frowned and said "She was also saying that she want to eat something sweet to celebrate her victory over Amy." Ryan sighed and said "Let''s go in," Andy said and walked towards the cell where Clara was kept The cell where Clara was kept was known as death cell. Only culprits and persons who were about to die were kept in this cell. The aura of this cell is enough for normal persons to feel pukish. .... Inside the cell Clara was murmuring something and blushing when Andy entered the cell. When Clara looked at Andy, she immediately got up and rushed towards him. "Ahhhh, I missed you a lot babe," Clara said and about to hug him but before Clara could do something which Amy doesn''t like, Andy quickly held her hand and pushed her away. "Don''t dare to touch me," Andy shouted before walking inside the cell "Babe, Don''t push me like this, it''s hurts my feelings for you." Clara pouted her lips and said "Now, I hate her to the gut." Ryan frowned and said Ignoring her words, Andy made his way towards the chair and sat on it. Clara quickly got up and ran towards the washbasin to wash her face and fix her hair. After tieing her hair into a messy ponytail, let out a satisfying sigh and walked towards Andy. "Does she thinks she is beautiful when she ties that ponytail?" Erik sighed and asked "Well, I think Andy likes her in a ponytail." Ryan chuckled and said "Does she know what Andy likes too? Oh my god, I have to tell this to Amy." Erik murmured When Andy''s threatening gaze met them, Erik composed himself and said "What? It''s your mistake for having such an ex-girlfriend." "Shut up," Andy shouted and turned towards Clara Clara smiled and said "I know you would come to see me. Wait? How is your wife? Is she dead?" *THUD* *THUD* "Ahhh," Clara shouted when Andy slapped her "My Amy is strong enough to dodge your attacks, Ms Clara," Andy smirked and said Clara sighed and said "I could see you are so frustrated on me but what can I do except killing that woman who took you away from me? I was very jealous when I saw you caring at her. I couldn''t take it so I thought of killing her but I promise I never tried to harm you." "Amy never ever tried to took me away from you, it was your stupid intentions which took me away from you. Amy never knew about you until you told to her. Anyway, I''m not here to explain you things." Andy said and pierced a sharp tool on her hand "Ahhhhhh" Clara shouted out of pain "A-An, you can''t do this to me. I love you a lot." Clara screamed "Do you think your feelings on me is love? No, it was lust, lust over my money." Andy frowned and snapped Pausing for a while, he shouted "Lusting over my money, creating misunderstandings between us, attempting to kill my wife is disgusting Clara. You stooped so low of disgustingness. The only way to get rid of you is your death." "What? You will kill me?" Clara asked Just then Ryan held her two hands and tied with the help of rope. "No An, you can''t kill me? How can you kill me?" Clara shouted "What? I can''t kill you, why?" Andy said while placing her finger in the cutter "What are you...Ahhhhhh." Clara screamed when Andy pulled her finger out "I never pleasured this much when someone screams out of pain," Erik smirked and said "You are very lucky Clara, it''s Andy dealing with you, if it is Amy, it would be next level." Ryan smiled and said "I heard that you also killed a person who supported you?" Andy asked while taking a knife from his toolbox When Erik''s men managed to capture Clara, they also enquired about his contacts.. Then they found that the employee of Francis cooperation was helping her and he found dead in farmhouse where Clara used to stay. Chapter 156 - Poison When Clara didn''t say anything and kept on sobbing, Andy chuckled and said "This is want we call PAIN." "This is that pain you wanted to give to my Amy but what happen in the end? You are the one who is going to die and my Amy was out of danger." Andy smiled and said Yes, Clara did so many bitchy things to make her way easier. She tried to seduce Andy, and also tried to create misunderstandings between Amy and Andy. The biggest mistake she did was trying to kill Amy and now she has to pay it off right? "You know Clara, you deserve the most painful death for trying to kill Amy but I don''t have time for that, so we decided to give you this poison, very simple death isn''t it?" Andy said and showing her a injections which has arsenic position in it. Clara face turned pale when she looked at the injections. "No, You can''t do that." Clara pleaded "Oh, she is pleading. I have to say this, you look horrible when you plead." Erik chuckled and said "Don''t worry Clara, this posion won''t disappoint you, it will kill you with intense pain in your body and trust me you deserve it," Andy said before injecting position to her "No, No," Clara screamed but she couldn''t do anything "Let''s go," Andy said and walked out of the room "Bye forever Clara." Erik smiled and said before following his friend "You would have been alive if you would have been in your limits," Ryan said and walked away Soon, Clara screamed out of pain when she felt her bones breaking. Her vision turned blurry and she wanted to say something but she couldn''t utter a word, she wanted to walk away from this pain but her body wasn''t helping her. All she could feel is someone taking her soul away from her. ..... Midnight Miller hospital "It''s been half-day, why the fuck she haven''t got consciousness?" Andy shouted "Did you again gave her any weird injections?" Andy asked Father Miller sighed and said "Calm down Andy, you are giving chills to everyone here." "Do something, I want my Amy to wake up fastly," Andy shouted "An¡ª" "Sir, she got Consciousness." The nurse rushed towards Andy and said "What?" Andy asked "Amy madam''s body was moving." The nurse smiled and said "Thank god, you saved me from my son in laws warmth." Father Miller breathed a sigh of relief and prayed Andy rushed towards the room where Amy was shifted. ..... Inside the room As soon as Andy entered the room, his eyes were teared up by looking at his wife. Amy smiled and stretched her hands towards him gesturing him to come over. He then slowly made her way towards her and hugged her as tightly as he could. "I missed you a lot babe," Andy said before crying "An, you are crying like a baby." Amy chuckled and said "I''m your baby right?" Andy said and pulled her more closer "If you are done with your hugging session then let me check on her." Father miller sighed and said "Yeah, just a minute uncle," Andy said and hugged her tighter "Babe, Dad is frowning at you." Amy chuckled and said "I just shouted at him," Andy whispered "Okay, now leave me and let dad check on me." Amy chuckled and said Andy sighed reluctantly let her go. "An, just go out for five minutes, I have to run a few tests on her." Father Miller said "Okay but if you give her any other injection, I don''t mind killing you," Andy said and stepped outside When Amy chuckled, Father Miller frowned and said "What are you chuckling at? Your hubby gave a headache to everyone." "What did he do dad?" Amy asked "If you would have unconscious for one more minute, he would definitely burn this hospital with his anger." Father Miller smiled and said "In one word he went crazy mam." The nurse chuckled and said "It''s not crazy, it''s pshyco." Father Miller sighed and said "Dad, you can''t call my sweet, innocent hubby pshyco." Amy frowned and said "Believe me, honey, that boy was lost without you." Father Miller said "Okay, now I have to take your blood test but promise me that you won''t tell this to your hubby." Father Miller said Amy chuckled and said "I won''t tell him." "How are you feeling now honey?" Father Miller asked "Better but I still feel dizziness." Amy sighed and said "Don''t worry, it is common after surgery. Just eat something healthy and take some rest." Father Miller smiled and said ..... After fifteen minutes Father Miller sighed and said "Everything is fine but feed her with something healthy." "Are you mad uncle? Look at your daughter''s face she is so weak and her face is pale, how can you say everything is fine and what about that bandages on her body?" Andy frowned and said "An, her face is pale because she haven''t eaten anything since morning and those bandages helps her to heal her wounds." Father Miller sighed and said "You didn''t give her food before the operation?" What type of doctors you are?" Andy shouted When Father Miller gave Amy ''Please save me expression'' , Amy sighed and said "An, you are making me more hungry with this stupid discussion." "No darling, just give me a minute, I will bring something healthy and tasty for you," Andy said and rushed towards he cafeteria "Look, he is behaving crazy." Father Miller sighed and said "Dad, I''m sorry for his behaviour?" Amy smiled and said "Are you mad? I''m so happy that my daughter got such loving pshyco hubby." Father Miller smiled and said "It''s all because of you dad." Amy smiled and said "I''m so happy for you honey." Father Miller said "Okay, I have another important surgery. I will meet you later." Father Miller said and patted her head When Amy nodded her head, Father Miller sighed and walked away ...... Chapter 157 - PUNISHMENT Within a few minutes, Andy entered the room with a porridge for her. "An, I don''t want to eat this." Amy sighed and said "Uncle suggested this one, so you can''t skip it," Andy said while sitting on a chair beside her But "Let''s do one thing, I will also eat this porridge with you." Andy smiled and said "You don''t like porridge right." Amy chuckled and said "But I love my wifey," Andy said while feeding her "I love you too." Amy smiled and said "Mom and dad wants to meet you but I restricted them." Andy sighed and said "Why? You know you can''t restrict them, hubby." Amy frowned and said "Uncle told me that you need good rest. So, I told them to visit you in the morning hours and I also took a break from the office for two weeks." Andy said "What? Two weeks? How can you let Ryan handle everything? An, you can''t ignore works like this." Amy frowned and said "My babe is more important to me than that stupid works. Anyway, the office looks boring without you around." Andy smiled and said "You are becoming more and more chessy Mr Francis." Amy chuckled and said "Only for you," Andy said "Dad told me that you gave a hard time to everyone, Who gave you the right to do that?" Amy asked "Babe, your dad gave you an injection." Andy frowned and said "So what? It''s his duty to treat me right." Amy said "Okay, I will apologise him for being rude." Andy sighed and said "That''s my good hubby but no need to apologise him because I already did behalf of you and he was so happy that his daughter got such caring hubby." Amy pinched his cheeks and said ..... "Wait, why are you sleeping on the couch when you have this bed?" Amy frowned and said "Babe, this bed is so small and what if I touch those wounds? What if I hurt you?" Andy hesitantly said He too want to cuddle her but he was sacred to sleep beside her at this condition. "I want to hug you to sleep." Amy sighed and said "But¡ª" "It''s okay if you don''t want to sleep, I will call someone who will cuddle me to sleep," Amy said and turned to the other side "Babe, you can''t do that okay," Andy said and immediately sat beside her on the bed "Only I can hug you," Andy said while adjusting himself beside her "I know you will sleep beside me when I kick your jealousy." Amy chuckled and said "You know my weakness." Andy sighed and said before carefully pulling her towards him "An" "Hmm" "Who shot me?" Amy asked while drawing circles around his chest "Clara." Andy frowned and said "Oh my god, that woman is fucking crazy." Amy frowned and said "Yes but don''t worry she won''t trouble you again." Andy sighed and said "What did you do with her?" Amy asked She is very sure that Andy won''t leave her just like that after knowing that Clara tried to kill his wife. "I¡ªI gave her punishment which she deserved," Andy said "You touched her while giving your so-called punishment?" Amy asked "I feel something burning. Maybe my wife is burning out of jealousy." Andy curled his lips and said "I''m not jealous." Amy frowned and said "You are and it is quite visible babe." Andy chuckled and said "Okay what if I''m jealous? I''m your wife and I have all right to be jealous." Amy sighed and said Andy vigorously nodded his head and said "Yes, my wife has all right to be jealous." "Good, now tell me what you did with her? Did you touched her?" Amy asked Andy sighed and said, "I touched her cheeks one time to slap her and my tools touched her to torture." "So you used your tools after a long time exclusively for her?" Amy asked "Yes babe, she deserve my tools for making my wife suffer." Andy smiled and said "You killed her?" Amy asked "No babe, I just gave her punishment that she deserves by injecting a poison." Andy sighed and said "That is what we call you killed her," Amy said "No babe, we call it as ''you killed her'' only when another person is innocent, in Clara''s case we call it as punishment." Andy defended himself "You and your stupid logic." Amy chuckled and said "At first I wanted to keep her alive and let you deal with her but at the same time, I don''t even want her shadow to touch you again. So, without thinking twice I just gave her PUNISHMENT." Andy sighed and said "Well, I don''t mind killing her but I''m too tired to say things again and again to her that you belongs to me." Amy smiled and said "Okay now, sleep for a while wifey," Andy said before covering a quilt to his wife "Good night babe," Amy said and quickly dozzed of to the sleep. .... Farmhouse "So, he killed her?" Lucas sighed and asked "Yes" "He did a good job, Leo." Lucas smiled and said "Yeah, she deserves a painful death than this for trying to kill Amy but it''s okay." Leo sighed and said "Who is Amy now? Is she stable?" Lucas asked "She is out of danger but uncle Miller told that she needs complete bed rest for at least two weeks," Leo said "Okay, if there is any serious situation, don''t forget to inform me." Lucas sighed and said "Yeah but what happen to your phone in the evening?" Leo asked Lucas awkwardly scratched his forehead and said "I was busy with Jenni." "Busy in making babies?" Leo chuckled and said "We were just fooling around with each other." Lucas smiled and said "Seriously? Oh my god, I think my lessons and Jenni''s anger worked a lot." Leo chuckled and said "Yes, I think I shouldn''t act like a coward when it comes to sex. I realised my mistake man." Lucas sighed and said "Oh my god, you are grown up." Leo dramatically said and wiped his non-existing tears "Shut up." Lucas chuckled and said "Okay, listen to me, I will send you some condoms which very think and flavour is so good, you can give it a try," Leo said "No, I''m still taking baby steps in sex, so I don''t need them now," Lucas said "What? You haven''t done it completely?" Leo frowned and asked "No, we are in halfway," Lucas said "Why the hell you are waiting again?" Leo frowned and asked "We are just taking some time to settle down completely in this relationship. We want to wait for sometime before taking a real step." Lucas sighed and said "But why? You both are in love with each other and why the fuck you decided this settle down completely thing?" Leo shouted "Look, I don''t want to rush anything okay. I want to give her everything and take an extreme step in our relationship." Lucas said "Ummm... But make it fast man." Leo said "Okay and I think Jenni is calling me, I will call you later," Lucas said and hanged the call .... Chapter 158 - Morning Round "Jenni, what happen?" Lucas asked worriedly while walking towards her "Where did you go? I felt so lonely." Jenni pouted her lips and said before wrapping her arms around her "I just went to call Leo over something," Lucas said "What was the time now? I feel so hungry." Jenni sighed and said "Why wouldn''t you feel hungry when you haven''t eaten anything since afternoon?" Lucas said "You are the one who fooled with me." Jenni frowned and said "Why don''t you freshen up fastly and I will prepare something tasty," Lucas said while tapping her nose "You will prepare? Lucas, you don''t have any idea how bad your cooking skills are." Jenni sighed and said "What? I can cook water babe." Lucas defended "It is not cooking my dear hubby, it is boiling." Jenni chuckled and said "Whatever but I manage cooking by youtube videos," Lucas said "I don''t want to risk my life with your horrible cooking," Jenni said "Fine, what can I do?" Lucas frowned and said "Just wait for a few minutes, I will freshen up and cook together," Jenni said "Couple cooking? Sounds interesting." Lucas chuckled and said Jenni smiled and walked towards the washroom while Lucas started browsing cooking videos. ... After twenty minutes "Lucas, why didn''t you tell me that Amy was in hospital?" Jenni frowned and said "Babe, she is fine now and I don''t want to stress you." Lucas sighed and said "Is she really fine?" Jenni asked "Yes babe" "I think I have to visit her tomorrow," Jenni said "Okay, but be careful," Lucas said Jenni nodded her head and asked "Who did this? Roger?" "No, he doesn''t have any idea about Andy, it''s because of Andy''s ex-girlfriend." Lucas sighed and said "Clara?" "Yes" "Arghhh, that bitch, I wish I could kill her." Jenni frowned and said "Don''t worry babe, Andy completed that part too." Lucas smiled and said "What? He killed her?" Jenni widened her eyes in shock and asked When Lucas slowly nodded his head, Jenni sighed and said "Any way that woman is annoying." "Yeah, okay, now tell me what you are going to cook?" Lucas asked while wrapping his arms around her waist "How can I cook anything if you cling onto me?" Jenni chuckled and said "But I want to hug you." Lucas pouted his lips and said "Don''t act like a shameless man," Jenni said and slammed his hand "But" "Stop it and let me cook peacefully." Jenni sighed and said before wiggling out of his embrace "Babe, Don''t you think that you are avoiding me?" Lucas sighed and asked "I''m not avoiding you, it''s you who is over clingy." Jenni glared at her husband "But¡ª" Cutting Lucas off, Jenni frowned and said "If you don''t stop fooling now, don''t blame me if I kick you out of the room." Lucas vigorously nodded his head and said "I won''t fool." "Good," Jenni said and resumed her cooking work ..... Next day morning Miller hospital Andy was soundly sleeping when Amy woked up. She chuckled with Andy''s weird sleeping position. Normally he used to be the one who occupies a large part of the bed and cuddle her for the whole night but now he slept in a very small portion and also kept his hands far away from her. He was scared that he would hurt her while sleeping. Amy then pinched his cute lips and said "How can someone be so cute every time?" She then pulled her closer, slowly placed her head and on his chest and his hands on her waist before smiling in satisfaction. She was sure that her husband had a hard time in dealing with his emotions when she was unconscious. She knew how emotionally weak Andy is when it comes to her. She could see how happy and relieved he was when she opened her eyes. For suffering so much for her, Andy deserves a nice cuddle, right? Though he wanted to hug her but he maintained a respectable distance because he was sacred that may hurt her. He also didn''t slept properly thinking that she might wake up in the middle of the night out of pain. He also checked her temperature from time to time. He also gave her tablets for every hour that Father Miller prescribed to her. For doing so much to her, Amy decided to cuddle him when he is in deep sleep. Just then Father Miller entered the room along with the nurse. Father Miller frowned and said "Why the hell he is sleeping here?" "Dad, lower your voice." Amy sighed and said "I asked him to sleep here because I can''t sleep without his cuddles," Amy said "What if he hurts you? What if your wound reopen?" Father Miller asked "Dad, Do you think I will give damn about them when my hubby is with me?" Amy smiled and said Just then Andy started murmuring things "Babe, with whom you are talking?" "If it is Erik or Ryan, tell them you won''t open the main door until we finish our early morning round." Andy said and pulled her more closer Amy cheeks turned red when listened to that. How can she act all normal when he blurted shameless words in front of her father? Though Father Miller is shameless, she couldn''t help but blush harder. Andy slowly opened his eyes and realised they were in hospital and he hugged her tightly leaving no space between them. "Babe, Did you got hurt? I''m sorry ¡ª" Cutting Andy off, Father Miller sighed and said "FYI, This is my hospital, not your bedroom to do things and talk about your morning rounds." Andy awkwardly scratched his forehead and said "I''m sorry." "You are becoming more and more shameless." Amy chuckled and said "What happened to your dad? His expression is so gloomy?" Andy sighed and asked "Why wouldn''t he be gloomy when you are sleeping beside me right in front of him and also taking about morning rounds?" Amy chuckled and said "If you both completed your so-called morning round discussion, will you please step out of the room?" Father Miller glared at his son in law Andy stuck his tongue out and walked out of the room ...... Chapter 159 - Wonderful Mother Miller hospital "How are you feeling now?" Jenni smiled and asked "Much better," Amy said "You really scared the shit out of Andy." Nina chuckled and said "He really got sacred?" Amy smiled and asked "Yes, I never saw such vulnerable Andy till now. That man is so insanely in love with you." Lisa sighed and said "But no problem, you can always give him a nice hot, long sex as compliment." Kathy chuckled and said "Yeah, he deserves it girl but I heard uncle saying to avoid physical till one month." Nina sighed and said "One month?" Amy asked "Yes, it will help you to nourish your body," Lisa said "Okay," Amy said "When will you discharge?" Jenni asked "I think after two weeks. I don''t want to stay here but Andy was insisting me." Amy sighed and said "It''s better to stay here babe, It will help you for speedy recovery." Lisa smiled and said "Yes, I second that," Nina said Just then Andy along with Ryan and Erik entered the room. "How are you feeling Amy?" Ryan smiled and asked "Better," Amy said "Uncle Miller told that you are very weak and you should eat more and more food." Andy sighed and said "He also told me that you should avoid eating junk," Ryan said "He literally gave us a tough time when we asked about your reports." Erik helplessly shook his head and said Amy chuckled and said "He is worrying way too much." After talking for a while, everyone left leaving Amy and Andy alone. After thinking for a quite some time, Amy sighed and asked "Did Dad asked you to avoid sex for one month?" "Yes, he told me that we can have anything physical only when he approves it," Andy said "Okay, can we discharge now?" Amy asked "Don''t think about it, the hospital environment helps you to recover faster." Andy sighed and said "I feel bore here." Amy pouted her lips and said "I will always be with you and you also invite Lisa and other girls for a talk," Andy said "Fine," Amy said and wrapped her arms around his hand "What happen, babe?" Andy chuckled and said "I missed this thing honey," Amy said and rested her head on his shoulder. She always felt a warm kind of feeling when she hugged him. That hug not only completes her but also feels her safe and secure. ..... UK "What? Is she okay?" Uncle Michael frowned and asked "Yes boss, she is completely fine." Markus sighed and said "Didn''t I told you to protect them? Why did you let our men down? What if something bad happens to Amy?" Uncle Michael shouted When Markus pursed his lips and lowered his head, Uncle Michael frowned, "Lowering your head doesn''t justify your mistake, Markus." "S¡ªSir, I have no idea what happen to them?" Markus said "What do you mean by you have no idea?" Uncle Michael snapped "I''m sorry boss, I thought I can tackle the situation down but I never expected ¡ª" Cutting Markus off, uncle Michael shouted "Come to the point." Markus took a deep breath and said, "Our men got killed." "What? You mean our men who got trained for more than a year to protect my son got killed?" Uncle Michael asked "Yes boss, some troops killed our men and we have no idea who they are and what is their intentions behind this." Markus sighed and said "Do you think that man involved in this?" Uncle Michael asked "There are chances boss," Markus said Uncle Michael sighed and said "Situation is getting worse Markus, we have to protect Andy." "Yes boss, I already asked our troops to scatter everywhere in the USA and protect Andy boss," Markus said "Good, train our men more effectively and this time they shouldn''t fail in protecting my son and daughter in law." Uncle Michael said "Okay boss," Markus said and walked out of the mansion "What happen honey? Why are you snapping at Markus?" Aunt Rosy asked while walking towards him "It''s just some business tension." Uncle Michael sighed and said "You know that you can''t lie to me but still you will try it. why?" Aunt Rosy smiled and said "Because I don''t want you to worry about anything." Uncle Michael said "Is it related to Andy?" Aunt Rosy asked Uncle Michael nodded his head and said "Did you remembered that woman who tried to leach Andy off?" "Yes" "Now, she tried to kill Amy." Uncle Michael said "What? Is Amy okay now?" Aunt Rosy asked "Yeah she is fine but ¡ª" "But what?" Aunt Rosy frowned and asked "I think your dad is coming back." Uncle Michael took a deep breath and said When Aunt Rosy got panicked, uncle Michael sighed and said "Babe, I think I''m overreacting with everything." "No honey, Dad is very stubborn and he won''t step back until he gets everything back, he needs Andy''s help for his stupid intentions." Aunt Rosy said in between her sobs "No matter how hard he tries, he can''t touch Andy without my permission." Uncle Michael tried to console his wife "Sometimes, I feel guilty Micheal, because of me you are suffering." Aunt Rosy said "Hey, I never told anything to you right, you are my wife and whatever comes from you is also mine, whether it may be happiness or a sadness." Uncle Michael said and wiped her tears "I''m sorry Micheal for everything, you supposed to be so happy with your family but you left your name, fame, everything because of me. I''m also a bad mother who left her son because of my own good. I''m selfish." Aunt Rosy said and cried harder "Babe, I left everything because you are more than anything for me. Who told you that you are selfish? We had no other choice except leaving our son for his good babe. You are most wonderful woman and mother okay." Uncle Micheal said "I¡ª" Cutting her off, uncle Michael said, "Enough of this crying, I can''t see you like this babe." "But what if ¡ª" "Don''t worry about anything, I know things are complicated but that doesn''t mean we should back off okay. We will try our best to protect our son." Uncle Micheal said "Okay, let''s go to our room and take a nice nap." Uncle Micheal said to which Aunt Rosy happily agreed. ...... Chapter 160 - Tricks Two weeks later Miller hospital "Finally, I''m going to get discharged." Amy excitedly said "Yes, babe." Andy smiled and said In this whole two weeks, Andy never ever left her side. He just used to go to the apartment only to get a bath and to pick up Amy''s dresses and food. Before going he used to ask Lisa or Ryan to accompany her. Ryan used to bring all the documents which require his signatures to hospital only and he never stepped into office in this two weeks. He felt office and home like a hell without Amy. Father Miller also arranged a big bed for them so that his daughter can sleep peacefully. "First finish this breakfast off fastly, I will complete the procedures and also talk with uncle Miller," Andy said "I don''t want this food anymore, I want my husband''s secret recipe." Amy smiled and said "No, eat them first, you will get some energy before having my spicy recipes," Andy said and walked towards the Father Miller''s cabin Amy sighed and starting competing her breakfast. ..... Father Miller''s cabin "Did you checked her reports uncle?" Andy sighed and asked "Yes An, Everything is normal and now she is healthy and strong than before." Father Miller smiled and said "If you want to run a few more tests on her, you can," Andy said "No An, we already did everything. She is absolutely fine." Father Miller said "Are you sure?" "Yes." Father Miller said while giving Amy''s reports to Andy "Thank you, uncle." Andy smiled and said "I know you wanted to ask about but you are feeling shy right? You know what, your father in law is not a shy man, you can do it with no restrictions but make sure to give us a cute little granddaughter faster." Father Miller smiled and said Andy awkwardly scratched his forehead and nodded his head before walking away from the cabin .... Inside the car "Babe, don''t you want to know what your dad told me?" Andy smiled and asked "I don''t want to listen to my dad''s shameless words." Amy sighed and said He then stopped the car and said "He said that we can do it without any restrictions." "What? Did dad told you that?" Amy asked "Yes" Andy said while inching closer "What are you doing hubby?" Amy asked "Trying to fulfil my uncle''s wish." Andy smiled and said "What type of wish?" Amy chuckled and said "He asked me to give grandchild fastly." Andy said while inching more closer "Babe, we are in the middle of the road." Amy sighed and said "So what? We can always try existing things and no one will come on this road." Andy said "No bab¡ªmmm." Amy moaned when he pressed their lips together She then placed her hand on his neck and deepened the kiss with the same longing and passion. They missed each other a lot, after that fight between them, Andy and Amy were never did anything intense. They were longing for each others touch. After kissing for a while, he about to touch her breasts but a phone call interpted them. Amy quickly composed herself and said, "Who is it?" "It''s Ryan." Andy frowned and received the call "What? Umm..... We are coming." Andy sighed and said "What happen honey?" Amy smiled and asked "They were waiting for us in our apartment babe." Andy frowned and said "Okay but why are you frowning at?" Amy chuckled and said "They just ruined my ME time with you." Andy said with a gloomy expression Amy chuckled and said "Don''t worry hubby, night is all ours." "Promise that you won''t stop me." Andy sighed and said "I won''t." Amy smiled and said "Now, let''s go. We can''t let them wait." Amy said "Okay," Andy said and started the engine ..... UK borders Abandoned House "Tsk, Tsk why are you so worried? It''s just a slit on your hand man." The old man smirked and said "I''m sorry sir, Please spare me." The man groaned out of pain "Do you think your mistake is that simple and not punishable?" Roger frowned and shouted "I will be careful next time sir." The man pleaded "It was fun when you plead like this. So, I will spare you if you plead me again." The old man chuckled and said The man sighed and pleaded "Please sir, leave me, I won''t repeat the same mistake." "You know I''m a very kind-hearted man, so I will leave you now but remember I will kill you when you fail to clear all my boundaries." The old man smiled and said "Okay sir, I will clear everything within two days." The man said dashed out of the room "Noah, Keep an eye on him. Don''t think twice before killing him when he goes against us." The old man said "Ye,s big boss." Noah sighed and said "What is the update, Roger? Why did Lucas visited the USA all of the sudden? Did he tried to meet them?" The old man asked "No grandpa, he never met anyone except Leo. I think it''s just a family trip." Roger sighed and said "Family trip? That brat surely knows how to trouble this old grandpa." The old man frowned and said When Roger nodded his head, The old man sighed and said "We only have a year in our hand Roger, we need to find out about everything. Before that, I need to talk to my daughter and son in law and ask him to help me out." "Do you think uncle Michael will help you?" Roger asked "He won''t but his weakness will definitely help me." The old man smirked and said "Okay, after you get your clearance of visa, I will arrange a meeting with." Uncle Michael Roger said "Okay, I want my son in law and his son for this mission." The old man sighed and said "But your second grandson, I mean Lucas''s twin brother died due to accident right?" Roger asked "I have many doubts on this accident thing but those proofs, dead body, grave everything seems real." The old man smirked and said "So, what if he is really dead? We need your second grandson right?" Roger asked "You are still a baby Roger, you can''t understand my son in law''s tricks." Grandpa chuckled and said ...... Chapter 161 - Trip Amy and Andy''s apartment "Where are they, dude?" Erik frowned and asked "I told you to give some privacy for them but you never understood me." Ryan sighed and said When Erik gave him a weird look, Ryan stuck his tongue out and said "Okay fine, it was my idea to party but it was your plan to give them a surprise." "You are such a liar, Mr Ryan Francis." Erik gritted his teeth and snapped "Will you both stop your fighting and call Andy to come fastly?" Lisa shouted "I already did but I think his mood is off," Ryan said "How can you say his mood is off?" Erik frowned and asked "For god sake, I''m dealing with his mood swings from childhood, I can analyse his mood swings by his words." Ryan sighed and said "My mood is off because you all disturbed my me time with my wife," Andy said while stepping into the apartment along with Amy "Your time? Does that time includes sex too?" Ryan chuckled and asked "Obviously, it is a major part of my time with Amy." Andy shamelessly said "An, can''t you talk decently?" Amy glared at her hubby "I''m sorry but he really disturbed us right." Andy defended Amy helplessly shook her head and sat beside her girl gang. "Where is Bailey?" Amy asked while looking around the apartment "He is sleeping in his puppy bed." Nina smiled and said "Thank you so much Ni for taking care of my baby boy," Amy said When Amy was in hospital it was Nina who took care of Bailey. Though Bailey missed his mommy a lot but he behaved well with Nina too. "Amy, you have to tell thanks to me because I sacrificed a lot for your naughty son." Erik frowned and said "Oh really, you hated cute Bailey a lot and from where did this sacrificing thing came up?" Nina snapped "What? You kissed him a lot instead of me, you hugged, cuddled him to sleep every night leaving me alone. You know how much I sacred without you." Erik made a puppy face and said "He is more cute than you." Nina sighed and said "An, look your doggy is responsible for this." Erik frowned and said "This is just a starting stage bro, you have to sacrifice a lot when you have a cute doggy in your home." Andy chuckled and said "That''s true man." Ryan sighed and said After talking for a while, Amy stood up and said "Let me bring drinks for you all." "Babe, we will help you." Lisa and Nina said before walking towards the kitchen .... Inside the kitchen "Amy, how you gonna initiate things babe?" Nina excitedly asked "Yes, Do you have any plans?" Lisa asked "Oh come on Li, we already had sex in every corner of this house and there is nothing new to Crack my brain with ''how to start, when to start'' questions." Amy retorted "Babe, you were saying that sex with Andy is old?" Nina gasped and placed her hand on her chest "Don''t be overdramatic okay, sex with him is old but he always uses his charm and tricks to make it new." Amy chuckled and said "Babe, you are having sex after almost three weeks and it''s your responsibility to make it special and intense." Lisa sighed and said "What do you mean?" Amy asked "Do something which you haven''t done yet." Lisa smiled and said "It will work?" Amy asked "He is going to love it." Lisa beamed and said When Amy chuckled and nodded her head, Lisa sighed and said "Let''s go, they will be waiting for this drinks." "Yeah," Amy said and quickly took everything they needed and left the kitchen ..... Living hall "What are you discussing?" Amy asked while sitting beside Andy "Look at this picture bab,," Andy said while showing one of the old picture "Hey, this if from Maldives right?" Amy excitedly said "Yes babe" "I miss going to vacations man, you remember how we used to explore different places in our college days?" Ryan sighed and said "We can also explore places now." Nina smiled and said "Yes, we can go to vacations now and later what if we may fall pregnant and we can''t roam here and there?" Amy said "Babe, I''m using protections carefully, you won''t fall pregnant until we throw condoms off." Andy smiled and said "Stop being shameless and discuss about our trip." Andy Amy snapped "I''m just stating facts wifey." Andy stick his tongue out and said "Okay fine, let''s search in Google and find out the best places for our vacation," Ryan said and opened his Google chrome "Not places man, this time we will go somewhere far from the city and near to the peace,," Andy suggested "What do you mean?" Erik asked "Remember, we bought land near seashore near the outskirts of the city and we decided to develop it as a resort right?" Andy said "Yes" "So, let''s cancel the resort thing and develop the best camping spot for us. We can go and chill whenever we want without thinking about seasons, places." Andy smiled and said "Woww, this is best." Lisa excitedly said "My hubby is the best," Amy said while wrapping her arms around him "Yeah, I will our manager to develop a model for that place," Ryan said "But it will take time to construct everything right?" Amy pouted her lips and asked "No honey, I will make sure everything is completed within two months." Andy smiled and said "Do you have any plans like business related?" Amy asked "Don''t worry Amy, we will cancel those plans and spend some quality time with you all." Ryan smiled and said "So, we are in for vacation right?" Nina asked "Yes, we are." Everyone said while sticking their thumb figure out "I''m so excited for this hubby" Amy said and rested her head on his shoulder "It''s our first couple trip after our wedding babe, this gonna be a special babe." Andy smiled and said .... Chapter 162 - Sexy Spills Midnight After everyone left, Andy sighed and about to hug his wife but stopped when she glared at him. "What happen babe? No one is around now?" Andy said and pulled her closer "Stop being clingy hubby, I need to check on Bailey," Amy said and wiggled out his embrace before walking towards the Bailey''s puppy bed. Amy smiled when she looked at Bailey who was beaming in happiness after seeing Amy again. "Aww, my boy missed me too," Amy said and took Bailey in her hands "I missed you a lot, Bailey," Amy said and kissed Bailey to which he buried his head on her chest. "Babe, he is peeping at your breasts." Andy frowned and said "Shut up and how can you say such stupid words in front of him? Look he is so cute and innocent." Amy glared at her hubby "But look he his trying to touch them with his paw." Andy snapped "Bailey baby, those are my private parts which exclusively belong to the man who has a dick in this room other than you." Amy smiled and said "Look, how obedient my baby is," Amy said when Bailey muffled a sound and took his paw away from her chest "He isn''t obedient babe, he is very smart," Andy grumbled "Bailey, I think your dada is getting aroused ." Amy chuckled and said "But your mom isn''t understanding that." Andy groaned and said "Bailey baby, why don''t you sleep peacefully so that mom and dad can make babies?" Amy smiled and said When Bailey made a barking sound and jumped into his puppy bed, Andy chuckled and said "Now, he is obedient." "Shut up, my baby is so obedient always," Amy said "Okay babe, let''s continue what we are doing in the car." Andy and pulled her closer making her sit on his lap "Babe, why don''t you wait for some time? I will fresh up and come." Amy said while hooking her arms around his neck "Why don''t we do it first and then bath together?" Andy smiled and said "Shut up and wait for me," Amy said and wiggled out of embrace before walking towards the washroom ..... After twenty minutes Andy was impatiently walking back and forth waiting for his wife. He frowned when he looked at the time, it''s been twenty minutes but she is still inside the washroom Andy sighed and decided to knock the washroom door. After taking a deep breath, Amy stepped out of the washroom. Andy gulped in nervousness when he looked at Amy who was wearing netted frock from which he could see almost everything. He then pulled her closer and wrapped his arms around her, "You are looking stunning babe." "And you look handsome hubby." Amy blushed and said "So, this frock is to seduce me?" Andy asked "Well, you will get seduced when I touch your cheeks." Amy chuckled and said "That''s true," Andy said before pressing their lips together Amy hooked her arms around his neck and tangled her fingers on his hair which made him more aroused than he already is. She moaned when he bit her lower lip and pushed his tongue into her mouth. She loved it when he kisses her with longing and the passion. It will surely make her more aroused than usually. His kisses were enough for her to forget everything and give in to the moment. Without breaking the kiss, he lifted her up and wrapped her legs around his waist before placing her back against the wall. After kissing her for a while, he reluctantly broke the kiss and took deep breaths to calm himself down. He then buried his face on her chest and started trailing kisses down her neck. Amy placed her chin on top of his head and gave all the access he wants. Andy was sucking, biting, swirling on her neck which made her hot and turned on. Now he want him more, not just his kisses, entire Andy. After kissing on several random places and started walking towards the bed. Amy could feel his fast-beating heart which made her feel giddy all over her body. She could say how excited and aroused he was with his accelerating heartbeat. After placing her on the bed, Andy smiled and said "You look beautiful when your cheek turns red.." "Does that mean I''m not beautiful when my cheeks are not red?" Amy asked "When did I said that?" Andy panicked and asked "Oh, you just did," Amy said Andy vigorously shook his head and said "You look beautiful every day, every minute and every second wife." Satisfied with his answer, Amy hooked her arms around his neck and pulled him closer, "Even you look handsome every time I see you." "I love you wifey," Andy said before unzipping her dress and tossing it aside He then buried his face on neck and started kissing all over his shoulder. Amy shivered when his warm lips met her cold skin. It''s a weird sensation only happens with Andy and that is the reason why she is too much attached to him. After kissing her to his heart content, he unhooked the bra and tossed it on the floor. Amy moaned louder when he captured one of her breasts while fondling the other. "Ahhh....mmm...." Amy moaned when he started swirling his tongue around the nipples. After sucking both of then harder, he started trailing his kisses down to the stomach part. He then looked at Amy who was completely smitten by his sexy spills. Her hair was messy, cheeks turned red, swollen lips, erected nipples were enough for him to give in to the moment. "You look too beautiful now," Andy said and removed his pants and briefs followed by her thongs. Amy moaned and groaned when he started running his fingers on her clit. She then started moving her hips simultaneously with his hand movements. "A¡ªAn, I can''t wait." Amy groaned and gripped her hands on his hair. Complying to her request, Andy positioned himself on her. "I will enter now," Andy said and slowly started entering into her. He then gave her some time to adjust with his member. Arching her back, Amy groaned when she felt a slight pain which lasts for a few seconds. The initial wave of pain soon replaced with the pool of pleasure. "I will move now," Andy said and slowly started moving his hips. Soon the groans repealed with the splashing sounds and Amy''s moans. Amy started moving her hips to keep up the pace with her hubby but she knew his energy is top-notch and she always gives in all access to him. Amy moaned louder when he started thrusting himself harder He placed her leg on his shoulder and started thrusting more harder taking Amy to the next level of pleasure. "Faster." Amy groaned to which Andy happily agreed and started thrusting more harder After a couple of thrusting, Amy felt something gushing down her body and she felt nervous everywhere. "An, I ¡ª" Amy stopped saying and moaned louder. Understanding that she was about to reach her climax, Andy thrust more harder before realising himself out. .... Chapter 163 - Decent Conversation After calming himself down, Andy flipped over and pulled her to his embrace. "I feel so complete when we do it, babe, I don''t know but you are my weakness." Andy smiled and said before tapping her nose down Amy blushed and sticked to him like a cola bear. "Come, let''s take a bath together," Andy said "I don''t have any energy left in my body babe." Amy pouted her lips and said "But we are sweaty," Andy said "Do you have any problem if I stick to you when I''m sweaty?" Amy asked Andy vigorously shook his head and said "No, why would I have problem with that? In fact, I love when you stick to me." "Good, let''s sleep like this today and take a bath morning together," Amy said "With a sex session right?" Andy shamelessly said "After my father, you are the most shameless man on this whole world," Amy commented and buried her face on his chest. "I''m shameless only for you honey," Andy said "Well, If you are shameless with other women, I will kill both of them without thinking twice," Amy said "I know and that''s the reason I''m so obedient to you." Andy sighed and said "Good," Amy said "Babe, I forget to tell you that mom and dad wants to see you. They asked to visit the main mansion tomorrow." Andy said "I too want to see them, honey," Amy said "Okay, let''s go to the mansion morning and spend the whole day with them." Andy smiled and said "Okay," Amy said and wrapped her arms around his waist "I think I tried you a lot babe, now sleep for a while," Andy said while kissing the top of her head "Good night honey," Amy said and quickly dozed off to the sleep ..... Next day morning Lisa and Ryan''s apartment "Babe, if you don''t tell me what happens then how I can solve things?" Ryan asked while sitting beside her When Lisa didn''t say anything and kept on crying, Ryan frowned and asked "Did anyone bullied you?" No answer "Did you got hurt anywhere?" No answer "Did I mistakenly did anything?" No answer "Are you on your periods?" No answer "Did I used more energy last night?" No answer When Lisa didn''t say anything, he frowned deeper and said "Don''t tell me that you are pregnant?" "Stop it, Ryan, you are giving me a headache." Lisa groaned and massaged her forehead "Babe, your silence is panicking me. Please tell me what happen?" Ryan pleaded Lisa took a deep breath and said "Grandpa called me." Ryan breathed a sigh of relief and said "Thank god, I was expecting the worst. Anyway, why are you crying? Did grandpa Shelton told anything?" "Dad health condition was worsened. That women wasn''t taking care of my dad." Lisa frowned and said "What happen to him?" Ryan asked "Dad was continuously got addicted to wine after I took companies responsibilities. Doctors told that his liver condition was getting worsened but dad wasn''t listening to anyone and that woman was acting like a bitch." Lisa said "So you want to take care of him?" Ryan asked "I don''t know babe, I''m still mad at him for what he did but you know I can''t neglect him like that. He is my father right. I don''t want to ask grandpa to take care of him because he is old and I want him to enjoy this phase not to take responsibilities of his son who has twenty-six-year-old daughter." Lisa took a deep breath and said "Babe, no matter what he did to you, he is your father. It''s your responsibility to take care of him. I''m not telling you that you should forgive him for his deeds but I''m asking you to act like a sensible daughter and look after your father." Ryan sighed and said Yes, Ryan hated Father Shelton to his gut but that doesn''t mean he wants to abandon him when he needs them the most. Father Shelton gave birth to his beautiful girlfriend and this reason is enough for Ryan to take care of him. "What do you want me to do?" Lisa asked Ryan pulled her closer and placed her on his lap before tucking her hair behind her ear, "I want you to visit Shelton mansion and have a nice father and daughter talk with him. I know it is weird to have a talk with your father when he never took you as his responsibility but I think this is the best thing you can do now." "Do you think this will work out?" Lisa asked "Yes, most of the time having a decent conversation will work out." Ryan smiled and said When Lisa sighed, Ryan pulled her more closely and said "Li, since grandpa Shelton decided to go on a long vacation, you can bring your dad here." "What? Are you crazy? What will others think if my dad lives with us? I''m not that leaching type okay." Lisa frowned and said "Babe, you have all right to leach my money and me and moreover from when did my girlfriend is caring about others?" Ryan asked "I don''t know but isn''t it weird bring my dad to your¡ª" Cutting Lisa off, Ryan tapped her nose and said "It''s our apartment." "I will talk to him, if he feels so low there, I will ask him to shift here." Lisa smiled and said "That''s my girl." Ryan smiled and said "Wait? You are coming with me right?" Lisa asked "Of course, If not me then who will come babe?" Ryan said "I will plan to visit him tomorrow because today I have an important meeting," Lisa said "As you wish madam." Ryan smiled and said Lisa buried her face on his chest and hugged him, "I think I''m so lucky to found you, babe." "No honey, it''s me who is lucky to find a woman who completes me with her love," Ryan said "I love you, babe," Lisa said "I love you too," Ryan said and wrapped his arms around her "Lisa" "Hmm" "I think we have lots of time before going to office right?" Ryan said "Yes," Lisa said while hooking her arms around his neck "So, let''s start our morning session in couch," Ryan said while removing her t-shirt ...... Chapter 164 - Matte Lipstick Amy and Andy''s apartment "An, let''s cancel the visiting plan." Andy pouted his lips and said "Why? What happen?" Amy sighed and said "You are looking so beautiful and I don''t want my dad to flirt with you again. Why don''t we go when dad is out of home?" Andy asked while wrapping his arms around her waist "Stop being so jealous with uncle Joe, he his such a sweetheart." Amy smiled and said "Please babe, I don''t want to leave this place." Andy said and rested his chin on her shoulder Amy helplessly shook her head and started searching for a perfect lip shade for her dress. "What are you searching?" Andy narrowed his eyes and asked "Matee lip shade," Amy said and opened the cupboard "You can use this babe, it will definitely go with your dress," Andy said and showing her a nude lip shade "Babe, this is not matee and it will smudge if you kiss me and I don''t want that to happen," Amy said and started digging "So, Are you sure that I will kiss?" Andy asked while pinning her against the wall "Of course, I will be shocked and surprised if you won''t kiss me." Amy smiled and said "If you are that confident who am I to say No?" Andy said and inched closer "Not now Mr hubby, we have lots of work to do," Amy said while slightly pushing him away "One kiss doesn''t affect your work babe." Andy pouted his lips and said "I won''t fall for this trick Mr Francis," Amy said and wiggled out of his embrace "You are such a big bully," Andy said "An, I was thinking that why don''t we stay in the main mansion for two days?" Amy asked "Two days? No way I''m going to stay two days there." Andy sighed and said "Why? What happen?" Amy asked "There will be lots of people in the mansion and I won''t able to do sex everywhere." Andy shamelessly said "An, it''s just a matter of two days." Amy snapped "Okay fine." Andy reluctantly agreed "I heard that uncle Parks returned form the business trip. Let''s invite everyone for dinner tomorrow." Amy said "As you wish madam." Andy smiled and said "So, Are you ready?" Andy asked "Yes," Amy said while picking bailey in her hand "An, Bailey and you look handsome." Amy smiled and said "And you look stunning," Andy said while wrapping his arms around her waist ..... UK Airport "Yes boss, I''m waiting for them," Markus said over the phone "Okay boss," Markus said and hanged the call Stewart company''s one of the shareholder was arriving to UK and uncle Michael asked Markus to receive them. "Excuse me, Does the flight from Australia to the UK got landed?" Markus asked a woman who is in a red dress The woman turned around and snapped D"o you think that I''m that free to give you information about flights?" "You are an air hostess and it''s your responsibility to provide us information right?" Markus calmly said "Hello Mr Blind, Do I look like an air hostess? Don''t you have your eyes?" The woman shouted "You are not an air hostess? I''m sorry, I thought since you wear wearing red¡ª" "Wait? FYI, woman who were red wasn''t always air hostess. They might also be a passenger who was waiting for their damn flight which was late by two hours." The woman shouted "I already apologised for my mistake but still you are shouting at me." Markus frowned and said "You are saying that my sweet tone isn''t sweet like honey?" The woman glared at Markus "Sweet? You are saying that your dangerous threatening tone is sweet? You gotta kidding me, madam." Markus chuckled and said The woman frowned and shouted "Don''t you dare to say that again Mr blind." "You know what, I already said that and you are lucky that I''m still tolerating your horrible voice." Markus smiled and said "You¡ªYou know what you have world''s ugliest face but it''s your lucky day that I''m talking to you." The woman said and walked away "Hey, what did you say?" Markus shouted and about to follow that woman but stopped when his phone started buzzing "Damn" Markus frowned and received the call before walking away ..... USA Francis mansion "Ahhh, welcome home honey." Mother Francis said while giving hug to Amy "I missed you a lot, Aunt Ruby," Amy said while hugging her back "I wanted to invite you home directly after your discharge but my dear son stopped me." Mother Francis sighed and said "Let''s abandon your dear son for two days and we can spend time together." Amy chuckled and said "That will be a great idea." Mother Francis said while giving high five to Amy "Mom, you can''t take my wife away from me and Amy, how can you abandon me?" Andy frowned and said before pulling her closer "Look at his face, how red, blue and black it turned when you mentioned abandon thing?" Father Francis chuckled and said while walking towards them "Uncle Joe, I missed you a lot," Amy said and hugged him "I missed you too Amy." Father Francis smiled and said When Andy cleared his throat to mark his presence, Father Francis chuckled and whispered "He is boiling out of jealous." "Yes, look at his face, bludged like potato." Amy chuckled and whispered back "Dad, you can''t always flirt with my babe," Andy said and pulled Amy towards him "You look too cute when you are jealous." Amy chuckled and pinched his cheeks Andy smiled and whispered "Let''s go in and I will show more cuteness of mine." "Come, let''s go in." Mother Francis said and walked towards the living area "Honey, if you want you can take a nap for some time and I will prepare lunch." Mother Francis smiled and said "No mom, I will help you," Amy said "No honey, you just discharged from hospital recently and you shouldn''t stress your body." Father Francis sighed and said "It''s okay dad, Anyway, I can''t sleep all the Day." Amy smiled and said before walking towards the kitchen ..... Chapter 165 - Who Is Beside Dad? Evening Study room After closing the door properly, Andy made his way towards his desk before calling Erik. "An, why did you hang my call man? I want to share something important ¡ª" "I was with dad at that time and I don''t want to raise give him a hunch that I was investigating things." Andy sighed and said "Okay, I just got the complete history of Francis''s from some government officials." Erik smiled and said "Woah, that''s great," Andy said "I just mailed you the pdf and if you want anything more, let me know it," Erik said "Okay," Andy said and hanged the call After calming himself down, Andy opened the Pdf which Erik mailed him. He wants everything to be simple like past years but at the same time, his mind was warning him that nothing is as simple as he thought. He doesn''t want to be connected with Stewart''s but at the same time, he wants everything to be connected. He want such a loving parents. Though it was weird for him to think about them but he still wanted to have a loving patents. "OKay An, you can handle it." Andy murmured before going through the pdf. "The members of Francis family was very simple and many of them involved in business field only. Francis cooperation was started by Thomas Francis from starch. The picture of Thomas Francis was given below." Andy sighed and read the first paragraph of the pdf He then caressed the photograph and smiled, "Dad exactly looks like grandpa and I got grandpa''s eyes." He then scrolled the pdf to read the second paragraph, "Thomas Francis has two sons, Nick Francis and Joe Francis. Michael Francis left the country with his wife Rosy Francis and his twin sons. Now, Joe Francis was the chairman of Francis corporation and his elder son Andy Francis is the CEO of Francis cooperation and here is the picture of Joe Francis and his family." Andy frowned when he read the information and immediately called Erik. "What the hell is this, Erik?" Andy shouted "Shocked right? That information was tampered and I knew it." Erik chuckled and said "Then why did you mailed me this?" Andy frowned and asked "This is the pdf which government recorded about the Francis. To the world, you are Joe Francis''s biological son but only a few family members know the truth that you are adopted." Erik sighed and said "But why did dad kept adopting thing as a secret?" Andy asked "That is what we have to know, I think this is really very complicated than we thought," Erik said "My biological dad name is Nick Francis and Why did they haven''t attached Nick Francis''s picture in the pdf?" Andy asked According to my source, "Nick Francis was always ignored being in limelight. He completed his studies in the UK and married your Mother Flora Francis in the UK. He never steeped into Francis cooperation and took over the company responsibility." Erik sighed and said "Why? Is there any specific reason to do that?" Andy asked "Wait? If my Father name is Nick then we have nothing to do with Micheal Stewart right?" Andy sighed and said The thought of Micheal Stewart was not related to him was bothering Andy a lot. He don''t know why but it was killing him inside. "That is the reason why those documents were tampered." Erik chuckled and said "What do you mean?" Andy asked "Those documents were like a trap to the people who want to investigate about Francis and Stewarts. If names were different and information was wrong they will surely get divert right? This is want they want." Erik curled his lips and said "So, what we have to do?" Andy asked "We have to confirm whether you are related to Stewarts or not?" Erik said "But how?" Andy asked "What about DNA test?" Erik asked "No, we can''t do that man, first thing it is not that easy to collect samples from the Michael Stewart in the UK and secondly we can''t trust people from medical field because Uncle Jack has many connections there," Andy said and rubbed his forehead "That''s true." Erik frowned and said "Everything is giving me a headache man." Andy frowned and said "An, I know a person who is a spy in the UK, if we give him any name, he will extract everything about that person within two days. If you are okay with it, I will arrange a meeting with him in two days." Erik said "Is that man is trustworthy?" Andy asked "Yes dude, I know him very well." Erik smiled and said "Okay, arrange a meeting with him," Andy said and hanged the call Everything was too mysterious and complicated for him to handle in his system. With different questions running in his system, Andy started having headache. Why would Father Francis tamper the documents? Why would Andy''s parents leave him when he needed him the most? Why would everything suddenly became so complicated? He then sighed and decided to read something which can divert his mind. He was about to select a book but stopped when someone knocked the door. "An, Are you there?" Amy asked "Yes babe" Andy took a deep breath and opened the door "I was looking for you everywhere and wait? What happen to you, babe? You look so pale?" Amy narrowed her eyes and asked before checking the temperature "I''m having mild headache." Andy sighed and said before hugging her "Come let''s go to the room and take some rest," Amy said "No, let me hug you for a while and I will be okay," Andy said and hugged her tighter "How cheesy Mr Francis." Amy chuckled and said and hugged him back "An, I want to say something to you," Amy said "What happen, babe?" Andy asked "First, you sit here calmly," Amy said and made him sit on a couch before adjusting in his lap "So, the thing is when I was in Miller mansion, I accidentally bumped into some old albums and I found this there," Amy said while showing him a picture in his phone "Who are they?" Andy asked while looking at the picture "Wait, he is Uncle Jack, the one beside him was uncle Parks right?" Andy smiled and asked "Yes, this is Uncle Joe and he is ¡ª" Amy stopped saying and looked at Andy "Who is the beside dad?" Andy asked while zooming the picture ...... Chapter 166 - Interesting "Who is the beside dad?" Andy asked while zooming the picture After deeply looking at the picture, Andy widened his eyes in shock when he understood who it is. "H¡ªHe is ¡ª" Andy stopped saying and started continuously staring at the picture "He is your dad honey." Amy cupped his face and said "Look, you both have the same eyes and that lips were also same. You are just a younger version of your dad." Amy smiled and said When Andy didn''t say anything and kept on staring at the picture, Amy held his hand and said "I''m sorry for remembering him, I know your parents left you when you needed them the most but I got too excited when I looked at the picture. Isn''t he cute and handsome like you? " Amy was first confused when she got that picture but when she carefully observed that picture, she concluded it must be Andy''s biological father who abandoned him for no good reason. Though she never heard negativity of Andy''s biological father but she was always against in his whole abandoning Andy things. How can parents abandon their own son when he was just two years? What will happen if Father Francis wasn''t best enough? What will happen to her Andy if anything bad happens? "Just forget about this one," Amy said and took her phone back "No babe, you never did anything wrong, In fact I was having a headache because I haven''t found his picture anywhere." Andy sighed and said "What? Are you searching for this picture? Why?" Amy curiously inquired "I heard that I exactly look like my dad. so, I wanted to see them." Andy sighed and said Though he took oath not to hide things but he can''t anything about his father when he wasn''t sure about him. "Now, this is interesting dad," Andy smirked and thought "Babe, why don''t you send that photo to me?" Andy asked "Sure." Amy smiled and said quickly forwarded the pictures to his phone "Babe, you told me that our manager collected some information about Stewarts?" Andy asked "Yes, manager called me and told to handover soft copies to you because you are fuming in anger," Amy said "Yeah, I just got upset with messing up things." Andy sighed and said "Don''t worry babe, I have soft copies in my mail and you can check it whenever you want." Amy smiled and said "Okay, I will check it tomorrow honey," Andy said while kissing the top of her forehead. ... UK Stewart''s mansion "Sir, we have a problem." Markus sighed and said "What happen?" Uncle Michael asked "Sir, someone checked official documents of Francis''s. I was trying to find out his name but we couldn''t ¡ª" Cutting Markus off, Uncle Michael smiled and said "You don''t have to stress about those things Markus." "But what if they got to know about you?" Markus asked "Do you think your big boss is that stupid enough to let others know about him so easily?" Uncle George chuckled and asked When Markus gave them a blank face, Uncle Micheal smiled and said "Those documents were tampered. No matter how many official documents they look at, they can never find out about me. Not even a single clue, they have to use some tricky underworld methods to reach me." "Thank god, I got panicked." Markus sighed and said before walking away. "This boy sure knows how to get tensed for everything." Uncle George chuckled and said "He loves Lucas and me a lot and that''s the reason, he will be tensed with everything related to us." Uncle Micheal smiled and said "I heard that Andy was trying to dig things out?" Uncle George sighed and asked "Yeah, he asked about Lucas to Joe but Joe refused to tell anything." Uncle Michael said "Don''t you think you should confess everything to him?" Uncle George said "It''s not the right time for him to know about me." Uncle Michael sighed and said "We only have six months Michael, if we won''t confess things then Andy will get super mad with the things around him." Uncle George said "I know, he has to be careful in these six months but I don''t know man, I''m sacred with whole confessing thing." Uncle Michael opened up. "What? Form when did the great Micheal Stewart was feeling sacred?" Uncle George chuckled and asked "I don''t know man but you know Rosy and I can''t handle hating Andy. We don''t want our son to hate us. Though I''m acting cool in front of Rosy but it actually freaking me out." Uncle Micheal said "Don''t get stressed over things, Michael. Let''s confess things only when right time comes okay and the first thing we have to do is to stop your Father in law from entering USA boarders." Uncle George said "Yeah, I already asked some officials to seize his passport but I think that cunning man will always his tricks to get out of the situation." Uncle Michael sighed and said ..... Francis mansion "Dad, we were thinking to invite everyone for dinner tomorrow." Andy smiled and said "That''s really great, it''s been so many months since we had a dinner party." Father Francis said "Yeah, I already called everyone and invited behalf of you." Amy smiled and said "That''s good honey because we can''t leave invitation thing on men. They doesn''t know whom to invite." Mother Francis fumed "You seem to have a story behind invitation thing?" Amy chuckled and asked "I know it''s my mistake but that doesn''t mean you have to discuss it in front of my son and daughter in law." Father Francis pouted his lips and said "This is interesting, mom spill it out," Andy said "Your dad is purposely invited his ex for a dinner party once and that woman shamelessly came to my mansion." Mother Francis frowned and said "Dad, how can you invite her just like that? Mom''s heart must be broken right." Andy dramatically said Amy chuckled and said "Aunt Ruby''s poor heart. Mother Francis sighed and said" He never cared about my poor heart." before walking away Father Francis gritted his teeth and snapped "You two seriously know how to trouble me." "Dad, if you don''t convince mom within two minutes don''t blame us if she throws you out of the house." Andy chuckled and said "Ruby." Father Francis panicked and walked towards his angry wife Chapter 167 - Dream Andy''s master bedroom "This is beautiful." Amy excitedly said "What babe?" Andy asked "Look at this venue honey, this is what I thought our wedding venue should look like," Amy said while howing him a picture she found from the Instagram "You like beachside weddings?" Andy asked "Yes, imagine how refreshing and lovely it will look like. I always dreamed this but I''m happy with ''Proposal in lift'' concept too." Amy chuckled and said "What? Are you saying that my proposal was not good?" Andy crossed his legs and asked "It was good but not that good as it should be. Come on babe, who will propose a woman in lift? It was very lame but I''m so sweet enough to accept it." Amy said and started walking towards the washroom "Babe, wait? Do you want the best wedding? I mean near beach, long romantic speech and customised wedding gown and all?" Andy curiously asked Amy let out a laugh and pinched his cheeks "I was just joking to see your reaction and look you, you literally freaked out." "I''m serious babe, you want our wedding to be at beachside?" Andy asked "I dreamed about it now it''s okay, our dreams sometime won''t work in reality right? I got married to you and that is what it matters." Amy said while cupping his cheeks "But ¡ª" "No buts Mr Francis, I''m happy with you, in fact, I feel so lucky," Amy said "I''m so lucky to have you in my life babe," Andy said and hugged his wife "Now, will you only time pass me by hugging or will you let me sleep?" Amy chuckled and asked "Yeah, I will let you sleep after two rounds," Andy said and lifting her up before walking towards the bed ..... Erik and Nina''s apartment "Erik, what happen to you these days? You are behaving very secretive? Are you trying on some other woman?" Nina fumed in anger "What? No babe, you are the only woman who owns my heart and my body." Erik said and pulled her closer "I don''t know but I feel like you are hiding things from me," Nina said while adjusted herself on his lap "Babe, I was working on a mission babe," Erik said "Does that mission involves woman?" Nina asked while hooking her arms around his neck Erik vigorously shook his head and said "No babe, no woman are involved." "Good," Nina said and rested her head on his chest "Ni, Does something bothering you?" Erik asked When Nina shook her head, Erik sighed and asked "From when did you start hiding things from me?" "Okay, you may think that I''m crazy but this is what it is." Nina sighed and said "Babe, what are talking?" Erik asked who has no idea what his girlfriend is up to Nina took a deep breath and said "Today I operated on pregnant woman, her bump is so big and her baby is super cute. So, I''m thinking that....umm... You know how I love babies right? So, why don''t we try ¡ª" Cutting Nina off, Erik sighed and said "I don''t want to have baby now?" "Why?" "I don''t know but I feel we are still new to this relationship and baby is a big responsibility right? I want you to enjoy every stage of this relationship and the baby comes later." Erik explained "But ¡ª" "No, if baby wants to come, it will come. Why the hell you are stressing over it?" Erik asked "Erik¡ª" Nina stopped saying when his phone got buzzed "Oh, I have to attend this," Erik said and walked towards the balcony .... Balcony After making sure, Noone is near him, Erik took a deep breath and received the phone call. "I want your help to deal with something." Erik sighed and said "So Mr Parks is requesting me or ordering me?" The man chuckled and said "Request? Do you want me to request you?" Erik frowned and asked "Yes, I love requests especially when it comes from a special person like you." The man smiled and said "You do know I don''t request anyone." Erik gritted his teeth and said "But you have to request me for my help Mr Erik Parks." The man chuckled and said Erik took a deep breath and said "We seriously need your help in something. P¡ªPlease help us." "I wonder what important thing suddenly popped up that you are requesting your enemy help?" The man asked "I can''t say it over the phone, let''s meet and have a conversation about this." Erik sighed and said "I''m in country P now, I will return to the USA after two days." The man said "Okay but don''t forget to contact me after your return," Erik said and hanged the call ..... Midnight Amy and Andy''s apartment Andy opened his eyes when someone started poking his arms. "What happen, babe?" Andy asked Amy crossed her legs and said "I want to eat chocolates." "Now?" "Why? I can''t eat chocolates now?" Amy pouted his lips and asked "No, you can.. Let me bring you chocolates." Andy said and got up from the bed "I want Ferraro rocher." Amy smiled and said "Okay, madam," Andy said and walked away After few minutes, Andy brought a chocolate tray and placed in front of her. "Okay now tell me, what are you up to with this chocolates?" Andy asked Andy knew that Amy would never get him up in the middle of the night until unless she is up to something. "I had a dream where you are feeding chocolates to a woman." Amy sighed and said "What? Who is that woman?" Andy asked "I don''t know, I didn''t saw her face." Amy pouted her lips and said "you want to be that woman. So you asked me to bring chocolates?" Andy asked When Amy nodded her head, Andy chuckled and said "I''m sure that woman from your dream is you. If not you then I will never feed chocolates to anyone." "I know but I don''t want to take any risk okay," Amy said while wrapping his arms around her "Let me feed you," Andy said and starting feeding chocolates to her "I love you hubby," Amy said and wrapped her arms around his neck "Babe, you are seducing me," Andy said and wrapping his arms around her "You are getting hard without nay efforts." Amy chuckled and said "We still have lots of time to wake up right?" Andy asked "Yes" "So, why don''t we go for another round of love?" Andy said while pressing their lips together ...... Chapter 168 - Father Daughter Conversation Next day morning Shelton mansion "Babe, Do you really want to go? If you don''t want ¡ª" Cutting him off, Lisa vigorously shook her head and said "I want to go but you know I''m just feeling nervous." Ryan chuckled and said "Nervous? Are you seeking permission for anything with your dad to get nervous? You are just going to have a father and daughter conversation." "I know but okay fine... hug me," Lisa said while stretching her hands "You don''t know how much I love car hugs babe." Ryan and said happily hugged her. Who was he to say No when his girlfriend wants to hug him? He would happily hug her anytime. "Okay, let''s go in." Lisa sighed and said "If you are nervous, I would love to hug you again." Ryan smiled and said "Stop being so clingy." Lisa slammed her hand and said before entering into the mansion ..... Inside the mansion When Lisa and Ryan entered the mansion Mother Shelton was happily talking to her friends over the phone about cosmetics. "Lisa, My girl." Mother Shelton smiled when she looked at Lisa and walked towards her "I never expected that you would come to visit me." Mother Shelton smiled and said "We came here to check on dad not to see your devilish face," Lisa said "Your dad? Do you think he is still your dad? He changed a lot Lisa, he doesn''t want anyone now." Mother Shelton sighed and said "And who is the reason for that? You, you changed my dad to the wrist." Lisa frowned and snapped "Me? You think I''m that woman who changes her husband''s character for her needs?" Mother Shelton asked "Is there any need to tell that? and Anyway I don''t want to argue with you. Where is my dad?" Lisa asked "Study room." Mother gritted her teeth and said "Babe, you stay here, I will talk to him." Lisa smiled and said "All the best babe," Ryan said and kissed her forehead "Babe, whatever decision you make, don''t forget that I''m with you." Ryan smiled and said "I know," Lisa said and walked away After Lisa left to the study room, Mother Shelton smiled and said "Ryan, please have a seat." Just then Erica approached them and said "I never expected that I will meet you again brother in law." Ignoring her presence, Ryan sighed and walked towards the couch. Erica frowned but she knew she can''t act recklessly in front of Ryan Francis. She has to act like a simple and sweet to pave a path for her dreams. After the banquet, when Eric''s boyfriend got to know that Father Shelton and Erica is no longer associated with Shelton cooperation, he broked up with her. From then to now she only dreamed to be in her sister''s position. She want to act nice and want to become a good sister to Lisa. She already started planning to visit Lisa in her office but his sudden appearance made her way easier. But Will Ryan and Lisa give any heads to her? Will Erica be successful? ..... Study room When Lisa entered the study room, Father Shelton was busy in mixing his drinks. Lisa took a deep breath and called "Dad." Father Shelton turned around to see his daughter standing in front of the door. Looking at his daughter whom he had wronged for almost twenty years, his body stiffened, his legs froze. Immediately a little babe with a baby pink dress holding a white teddy bear with tears in his eyes flashed in front of him. He has no idea why she suddenly visited him but he was very overwhelmed when she called him Dad. From that heated conversation in banquet, Father Shelton never met her again. It''s been three months since he has seen her. "Can I come in?" Lisa smiled and asked Lisa was having a very tough time to see her dad like this. His face turned so pale and his body became so thin than the last time she has seen him. "Yeah." Father Shelton said while walking towards her "How are you dad?" Lisa asked while sitting on a couch "I''m good but tell me about you, Are you fine? Does that boy Ryan Francis taking good care of you?" Father Shelton asked Lisa smiled and said, "He is taking good care of me, in fact, I''m the one who tortures him every time but he is best." "I know, I saw who insanely he was in love with you during banquet." Father Shelton smiled and said "Dad¡ª" Cutting her off, Father Shelton sighed and said "I don''t know what to say, honey, I have been wronged you since so many years without any good reason. I''m feeling ashamed for everything honey, I couldn''t understand how I failed to recognise my daughter''s humbleness and love. I know I have wronged you and took some stupid decisions about you in my life and I know that I''m not worth for your love. I promised you mother that I will protect you but I failed. I failed as a son, husband, father. in fact, I failed as a human." Pausing for a while, he said "it''s killing me inside whenever I think about you honey, I supposed to take care of you but I never showered you with the love you deserve. I don''t deserve anything." before breaking down in front of her "Just give me a minute honey." Father Shelton said and walked towards the cupboards He then took some documents and caressed them before walking towards Lisa "Lisa, These are my shares in Francis cooperation and also documents related to our properties." Father Shelton said while giving them to Lisa "I don''t need them," Lisa said "I know you don''t need them but this property belongs to you, honey. I don''t think no one can take care of these properties like you. You are the only sole heir of everything." Father Shelton sighed and said "Dad, I''m not here for these properties. I want to talk to you and ask you to lead a normal life. I know you are not that kind of man who thinks only about you. You are a man with principles but some stupid people around you diverted you and changed you for the worst but you never behaved like this. You even stopped attending meetings. I heard that you were drinking more often these days. Is that true?" Lisa asked ...... Chapter 169 - My First Love Father Shelton sighed and asked "Who told you this? Dad?" "Yes, grandpa called me and explained the entire situation but that is not the answer for my question. Are you drinking more often these days?" Lisa asked When Father Shelton didn''t say anything, Lisa wrapped her arms around his shoulder and rested her head on his "You know dad, this is what I wanted to do whenever I feel low but I never had a chance to be so friendly with you. Dad, no matter what, you are my superhero, my first love, my first man in this world. Dad, It''s not really your fault for treating me like that. In fact, I never ever balmed you. Well, I was angry and frustrated sometimes but you are really an incredible dad for me. That woman ruined you, us but what about Erica? If you keep drinking like this ignoring Erica, she will become like her mother one day. That woman was already training Erica in her way but dad you can''t let her do that right. You can''t let Erica spoil her own life right." "You still care about Erica? She never treated you as her sister honey." Father Shelton helplessly shook his head and said "Dad, Erica was just influenced by her mother. She was good, humble without her mother''s shadow. We need to push her up to reach her goals. Dad, we need you, we need your support in everything. If you spoil your health like this every day then who will walk down the aisle for me? Who will treat me like a princess? Who will say what is wrong and what is right to Erica and me?" Lisa took a deep breath and said "I''m sorry honey, I was clueless when I found that how Kathleen influenced me and I had no idea how I should ask you to forgive me, I was guilty towards me honey." Father Shelton said while patting her forehead "No dad, there is no need for guilt. It''s really not your fault." Lisa smiled and said "I''m sorry honey." Father Shelton said "No dad, please don''t say sorry to me," Lisa said "How is Ryan?" Father Shelton asked "He is fine¡ª" Lisa stopped saying when she looked at Ryan near the door "Ry, when did you come?" Lisa asked "When you were busy in explaining things to uncle Shelton." Ryan smiled and said before entering into the room "You can call me dad, Ryan." Father Shelton smiled and said "Okay, Dad." Ryan smiled and said "I know I don''t have the right to ask it but my father genes inside me instincts, Are you taking care of my daughter?" Father Shelton sighed and said Ryan wrapped his arms around her and said "She is my life dad, How can I not care of my life?" "I know and my daughter is so lucky to have you." Father Shelton smiled and said "Okay, I think it''s already lunchtime, why don''t we go down and have some lunch?" Father Shelton asked "Yeah sure but make sure aunty stays away from Lisa, I just don''t like her vibe." Ryan sighed and said "I will take care of that." Father Shelton said before walking out of the study room ..... Francis mansion Andy''s master bedroom "An, it''s already afternoon and it won''t look good if we won''t go down." Amy sighed and said "I don''t want to go anywhere," Andy said while wrapping his arms around her "What will Aunt and uncle think about us?" Amy smiled and said "They will be happy if we won''t go down because they think that we are busy in making babies and they will suggest to do that because they want grandchildren." Andy sighed and said "So, Mr Francis doesn''t want babies?" Amy asked "Of course I want, I want everything which comes from you and the babies are the result of our love babe but we just got married before six months and I think it''s early to have babies." Andy smiled and said When didn''t say anything, Andy sighed and said "They just take all your time and love away from me and you know what, you support them than me." "So, you are jealous?" Amy chuckled and asked "Of course I''m jealous," Andy said Amy chuckled and pinched his cheeks "Do you know how cute you look when you are jealous?" "Wanna take a nice warm bath?" Andy asked "No honey, I want to stay like this for a while," Amy said and rested her head on his chest "I don''t mind being like this for a whole lifetime," Andy said "From where did you pick up this cheesy lines?" Amy chuckled and said "It''s own talent, honey," Andy said "An, where is your photo wall?" Amy asked "I asked someone to renovate it by adding our honeymoon pictures." Andy smiled and said ..... Farmhouse Kitchen "Lu, Don''t divert me okay." Jenni snapped "What? Can''t I hug my wife?" Lucas asked while wrapping his arms around her "How I cook when you act all clingy?" Jenni frowned and said "Kissing isn''t considered as clingy babe," Lucas said while kissing her nape When heat crept all over her body, Jenni couldn''t help but lean against him to give all access to kiss her. "So, you what me to kiss you?" Lucas chuckled and asked "You successfully turned me on." Jenni sighed and said "So, why don''t we eat and then do some stuff?" Lucas said while removing his arms around her "You won''t do anything now?" Jenni bit her lower lip and asked "You want me to do something? I won''t disturb my wife when she is cooking, if you want I can always give you a peck." Lucas said acting all innocent and naive "I''m not that sick of your kisses," Jenni shouted before resuming her cooking work Lucas chuckled turned her over towards him and pulled her more closer "What do you want now?" Jenni frowned and asked "You," Lucas said and sucked her lower lip Jenni moaned and clutched into his shirt for further move. He then leaned and whispered "Make something delicious wifey." "What¡ª" Before Jenni could say anything, Lucas dashed out of the kitchen "You are so dead Mr Stewart," Jenni shouted. How can he just turn her on and walk away? ...... Chapter 170 - Sweet Kiss After preparing lunch for both of them, Jenni placed them on the dining table before sitting for away from Lucas. "Honey, why are sitting far away from me?" Lucas frowned and asked "My home, my dining table, my wish," Jenni muttered Lucas helplessly shook his head and shifted beside her. "Babe, I was just teasing," Lucas said while poking her arm "I hate such kind of teases Mr Stewart. I just turned me on and left. Wait, let me show how it was." Jenni snapped and held his little brother Lucas widened his eyes in shock and gulped in nervousness, she never did something like this and his brother already started bothering him already. He knew she was just venting out her anger but he can''t control it anymore. On the other hand, Jenni widened her eyes in shock when he started growing her hand. She doesn''t have any idea what she was thinking while holding it but when she did it she felt so weird and giddy all over her head. When his little brother started growing big, She quickly retrieved her hand back and rushed towards her room. Lucas calmed himself down and walked towards the other room to release himself. He couldn''t ask Jenni for help right? That would be too much in starting stages of sex right? ..... Inside the Jenni''s room Leaning against the door, Jenni closed her eyes to control her damn giddy emotions. She couldn''t figure out what he was thinking about her but she was still nervous to show her face to him after what had just happened. After thinking for quite some time, Jenni sighed and stepped into the washroom to calm herself. .... After half an hour After thinking for almost twenty minutes, Jenni decided to check on Lucas. She frowned when she didn''t found him anywhere in the house. Jenni sighed and about to call Lucas but an unexpected visitor entered the farmhouse. Jenni widened her eyes in shock and stood in a daze when Roger started walking towards her. "Roger." "I never expected my name is so sweet until you call it." Roger smiled and said "What do you want? If you want to talk with Lucas, he ¡ª" "I know, he isn''t home." Pausing for a While, Roger smiled and said "I want to discuss a few things with you, Jenni." "I prefer Mrs Stewart from outsiders like you." Jenni frowned and said "You are separating me from you? Well, I would love to get separated when you do that." Roger chuckled and said Roger knew Jenni hates him. How can she be okay with him when she knew he was the one who was trying to harm her own family? But he was okay with that hatred, he doesn''t mind any kind of emotions, that Jenni gives him. He love her anger side, hatred side, of course loving side too. "Stop your baseless talks and come to the point." Jenni snapped "Okay fine, I heard that Lucas slept with some other woman when you were in a relationship with him. Is it true?" Without waiting for her reply, Roger sighed and said "I really felt very sad for you Jenni, you loved him but he never ever cared for you. he cheated on you but why the hell you are still with him?" Holding her hand, he said "If you want to come out of this relationship then I can help you. I will talk to Uncle George and explain him about Lucas." Jenni frowned deeper and retrieved her hand back, "How dare you to say to end our beautiful relationship? Do you have a heart? Well, how can I expect a heart from a heartless man who framed his cousin brother and broke his happy and healthy relationship." When Roger raised his eyebrows, Jenni smiled and said "What? Are you shocked? Yes, I knew the truth Roger, you are the one hired that woman to frame my Lucas right? What do you think? I would live in the hatred web which you created for my hubby and wait for someone to take me out of this relationship? No, that web was already broken long back, Mr Roger." "Jenni¡ª" "Shut up, I don''t like beating the bush around, so I''m coming to the point, I know you have feelings on me and you did everything for me but I really don''t have any problem with your feelings because I really don''t care about them. All I care is my hubby and his feelings towards me. I''m giving all liberty to you to do such stupid things again and again which makes my trust towards Lucas stronger than before. Lucas is someone whom I trust, love with my eyes blindfolded too." Jenni sighed and said Roger clenched his hand into a fist when she referred Lucas, ''MY HUBBY''. It was killing him inside. That snapping tone for him and loving tone for Lucas was like pricks in his heart. He couldn''t bear it. This time his hatred towards Lucas was just tripled and maybe more. Jenni smiled when she looked at Lucas leaning towards the main door. "What happen honey? Why are you standing there?" Jenni asked "I was just listening to those sweet loving words about me from my wife," Lucas said while steeping inside the mansion Roger frowned deeper when he looked at that damn winning smile on Lucas''s face. Lucas then wrapped his arms around her and kissed her forehead "I think you stressed a lot by talking to dirty man like him. why don''t rest yourself for some time?" Jenni nodded her head and walked towards her room. "Roger, How are you man?" Without waiting for his reply, he chuckled and said "By seeing your face, I could figure out, you are frowning, getting jealous of me inside your heart." When Roger didn''t say anything, Lucas sighed and said "You know it is piece of cake for me to kill you right here but I won''t do that. I want you to be alive to see our love, our victory." Roger frowned and dashed out of the living room. Lucas helplessly shook his head and walked towards his room. He want to hug, kiss his wife. He felt so happy when she said those sweet words about him. Now, she deserve a sweet kiss right? ...... Chapter 171 - Hiding Something Night Francis mansion "Lisa, How are you Mr girl? You know your uncle missed you so much." Father Francis smiled and said before hugging her "I missed you too uncle," Lisa said while hugging him back "Where is Erik and Nina?" Mother Francis asked before looking towards the entrance "We are here." Mother Parks said while stepping inside the mansion along with Father Parks, Erik and Nina. "Hey, Daina." Mother Francis excitedly rushed towards her best friend "I missed you a lot, Ruby." Mother Parks smiled and said "I missed you too. How was your business trip?" Mother Francis sighed and asked "As usual boring." Mother Parks rolled her eyes and said "These men will spend most of the trip time in meeting leaving their wives in some hotel room and you know it was like boring hell without them." Mother Parks sighed and said "Yes and their business minds won''t understand that." Mother Francis sighed and said "Where is Laura?" Mother Parks asked "She is preparing steaks for you." Mother Francis smiled and said "Oh god, I missed steaks more than anything." Mother Parks said before rushing towards the kitchen Mother Francis helplessly shook her head and followed her friend to the kitchen. "Uncle, Where is Andy and Amy?" Erik asked while looking around "I don''t know but chauffeur told me that they went out." Father Francis sighed and said "I will call him," Erik said before punching his number "Damn, it''s switched off." Erik frowned and said "So, they are busy in making babies somewhere in the car." Ryan chuckled and said "Come, let''s play pokers before dinner," Lisa said while shuffling cards "Yeah, it''s been a long time," Ryan said and sat beside his girlfriend ..... After one hour All of them were busy in playing when Andy and Amy entered the mansion "Hey, Where did you disappear?" Erik frowned and said "We have a super surprise for everyone." Amy excitedly said "What?" Ryan smiled and said "Guess what it can be?" Andy sighed and said "Are you pregnant?" Father Miller asked Without waiting for their reply, Father Miller beamed "Look, I told you right, my son in law is capable that he will make me grandfather within a few months." "Woah, I want a granddaughter because they are so cute and adorable." Father Francis excitedly said "Dad, Stop your stupid assumption." Andy snapped Ryan breathed a sigh of relief and said "Oh my god, I got tensed and look at my palm, they were all sweaty." "If you were really pregnant, I would definitely kill Ryan for taking so much care of that damn condoms." Lisa sighed and said "Wait? If you are not pregnant then what is the surprise?" Nina chuckled and said "It''s me." The young girl beamed before walking inside the mansion "Elsa." Mother Parks excitedly shouted before walking towards her daughter Elsa Parks was a model, designer of Parks entertainment. She is the only daughter of Daina Parks and Thomas Parks and sister of Erik Parks. "Mom, I''m back." Elsa smiled and said before hugging her mother "Welcome back monkey," Erik said while walking towards his sister "Dad, he is teasing me again." Elsa pouted her lips and complained to her dad When Father Parks gave Erik ''Don''t dare to that.'' look, Erik sighed and said "This house is always biased with daughters." "We all missed you so much, honey," Ryan said while hugging Elsa "I missed sister in law more than anyone." Elsa chuckled and said "I missed you too." Nina smiled and said "So, you went to pick up her from the airport?" Erik asked "Yes" Andy said "I want to talk about something with you." Erik murmured "Let''s go to the study room," Andy said before gesturing Ryan to follow them .... Living area "For one second, we thought you and Andy went out to have sex?" Lisa chuckled and said "Seriously? We are very decent that we only do sex in home." Amy sighed and said "Oh please, we are your best friend and we know about Andy and you when it comes to sex things." Nina frowned and said Amy sighed and said "I know it''s out of topic but.. Umm... Maybe I''m overreacting." "What happen, babe?" Lisa asked Contemplating with her meaningless questions for quite some time, Amy said "I think something is bothering Andy but he chose to hide things from me." "Does he find excuses himself when Erik or Ryan calls him?" Nina asked "Yes" "Does he think about something more serious and calm down when you talk?" "Yes" "Wait? How do you all know about this?" Amy frowned and asked "Because we are facing the same problem too." Lisa sighed and said "Oh my god, so all my brothers were hiding something from their beloved wife?" Elsa gasped and asked "What do you think?" Nina asked Amy sighed and said "I don''t know, I think we have to wait for some time because they won''t behave like this if it is very easy to tackle right?" "You are right, we should wait until they confess everything." Lisa sighed and said .... Study room "So, tell me what you want to talk?" Andy asked "I talked to that man who can help us and he is okay with it." Erik sighed and said "That''s good." Andy smiled and said "Yes, if he knows the details of Stewart''s then it will be easy for us to conclude things," Erik said "Will you both tell me what is happening?" Ryan frowned and asked Erik took a deep breath and explained that official documents which has tampered information about Francis. "What? How can that even possible?" Ryan muttered "Yes, someone purposely tampered everything." Erik frowned and said "An, Do you think dad tampered this?" Ryan sighed and asked "I don''t know man but I''m sure that dad knows everything and he purposely hiding things from us," Andy said "Okay, Did Amy gave you the soft copy of Stewarts?" Erik sighed and asked "Yes," Andy said while opening his laptop "She gave me her password and asked me to check," Andy said while typing something on laptop "Here is the file," Andy said and opened the file ..... Chapter 172 - STEWARTS When Erik and Ryan curiously looked at the pdf infornt of them, Andy took a deep breath before reading it out. STEWARTS family was started by Micheal Stewart. Michael Stewart belongs to USA but he completed his studies in the UK and he was an active member of an underworld group from his college days. He changed his name to Micheal during his underworld days to hide his real identity. His real name and surname was not known till now. It is very confidential and only few people knows that. He started Stewart groups during his college days only and stood as best businessman within a year. Erik frowned and said "So, his real name is not Michael Stewart and there are high chances that he belongs to Francis family." "Yes," Andy said before scrolling further After marrying Rosy Stewart, who belongs to the Infamous Taylor family, he shifted to the UK and settled there. He has two sons who were twins but one son died due to accident. Now, his business and underworld things were in the hands of his son Lucas Stewart. "Taylor family?" Erik frowned and muttered "What happen?" Andy asked "Taylor family is very dangerous family in the underworld man, they have their roots everywhere but the head of Taylor was missing somewhere from the past twenty-three years." Erik sighed and explained "Why that family is so dangerous? Is there any particular reason?" Andy scrunched his eyebrows and asked Erik shrugged his shoulder and said "That man whom I called to help us can tell about this. I''m pretty sure that he knows everything." "Why that man? Why can''t you?" Ryan asked "Well, you will get to know." Erik smiled and said "So, Rosy Stewart real name was Rosy Taylor?" Ryan asked "Yes and this is gonna be interesting." Andy sighed and said "Here is the photograph of Michael Stewart," Erik said and picked the laptop before inching closer to Andy''s face "Hey, what are you doing?" Andy frowned and said "Matching your facial features," Erik said and started examining their features "You don''t have to bother so much, we look similar," Andy said and sat on the couch "So, he is your dad?" Erik asked "We have to confirm things officially before concluding it." Andy took a deep breath and said "That man told me that he will return to the USA within two days and I will arrange meeting ASAP." Erik sighed and said "I''m trying to be cool but you know this piece of information is cracking my brain cells." Andy sighed and asked "I can understand your situation An, but you have to be strong for everything," Erik said while placing his hand on his shoulder "I want some hugs dude," Andy said walked out of the room ..... Living room Amy was playing with her friends when Andy entered the living room. "Amy." Andy sighed and called his wife before sitting beside her "What happen, babe?" Amy smiled and asked "Can''t you see he want hugs and kisses?" Elsa chuckled and asked When Amy gave him ''you want them'' look, Andy nodded his head and lifted her up before walking towards their room. "You grew up so fast that you even know who wants what," Erik said while sitting beside her sister "What? She isn''t you little sister who runs around for her chocolates, she is now a matured and independent woman." Nina chuckled and said "No matter what it is she is our little sister only," Ryan said "What if your little sister starts dating?" Nina asked Lisa chuckled and said "I won''t wonder if these three over-possessive brothers kill that man and bury him in our backyard." "And that''s the reason I don''t love and let poor souls suffer." Elsa chuckled and said ..... Bedroom "What happen honey?" Amy sighed and asked for god knows how many times Andy was behaving weird after talking with Erik. He was hugging for quite some time now but he wasn''t doing anything which is very rare and it freaking Amy out. "It''s nothing honey." Andy sighed and said while snuggling closer "An, you know you can''t hide things from me. So, neither you tell me nor I will find out." Amy frowned and said Andy took a deep breath and crossed his legs "I don''t know how to start, where to start but the only thing I can say now is I found something about my father. " "About Uncle Joe?" Amy asked When Andy didn''t say anything, Amy gasped and said "Don''t tell me it is about your biological father." "It''s about him but I don''t know how to put all the information together."Andy sighed and said Amy smiled and cupped his face "Idiot, from when did my super smart, fierce boss started overthinking and affecting his present for someone who is nothing to him? Babe, I know he is your father and it will prick your heart when you think about them but that doesn''t mean you should affect our present life. You shouldn''t think this much about someone who is not so important to you." "But what can I do? They were my family, right? I know they left me but I''m curious to learn about them. I don''t want to know about them but at the same time I want to." Andy sighed and said Amy smiled and said "I don''t know what you learnt about them but always remember, everything is for a cause. It''s your right to learn about them but that shouldn''t affect the relations around you." Andy then pulled her closer and placed her in his lap "kiss me and I will be okay." Amy chuckled and gave a peck on his lips "Is it okay." "One more please." "Shut up," Amy said and wiggled out of his embrace "Babe, Don''t you think you are neglecting me too much." Andy pouted his lips and said "Me? How can you say that?" Amy asked while placing her arms on her hips "Yes babe, you are cuddling, kissing, hugging Bailey too much than me. I just asked a kiss but you didn''t gave me but that bailey won''t ask anything but you give him too much." Andy complained. Amy hooked her arms around his neck "Why don''t you do something so that I won''t neglect you anymore?" "So that something includes long sex too?" Andy asked while lifting her up "Well, it depends on your understanding of word Something." Amy smiled and said "I completely understood it, honey," Andy said before placing her on the bed and hovering her up ...... Chapter 173 - Are You Ready For It? Farmhouse "Babe, your dad is freaking me out." Lucas sighed and said "What? From when my cold and unapproachable hubby got this freaking out disorder?" Jenni chuckled and asked "Didn''t you noticed your father''s threatening gaze?" Lucas asked while wrapping his arms around her "No, why would he threaten you? Instead, it was you who always threatens him." Jenni helplessly shook her head and said "Me? You know how cool I''m when I talk to your dad. In fact, I never shout at elders." Lucas said When Jenni gave him a weird look, Lucas sighed and said "Okay, only sometimes when they give headache to Markus and me" "You can''t shout at elders Mr Stewart." Jenni shuttered "Okay fine, tell me why did he gave you a threatening gaze?" Jenni asked while crossing her legs "I think he didn''t like this mark. You know how weird he looked at me when he found out the love mark on your neck. I never felt so much weird vibes from your father. I got so cool vibes when I want to tell him about our relationship." Lucas pouted his lips and said "Seriously? You haven''t got tensed when you want to open up about us?" Jenni chuckled and asked How could she forget that day when Lucas almost peed in his pants and Jenni ended up laughing her heart out instead of opening up. "You promised me that you would never talk about this." Lucas sighed and said "But that was a cute hubby." Jenni chuckled and said "Babe, we are going out of topic." Lucas reminded her "Yeah, Why would he threaten you when his son in law showing his love towards his daughter?" Jenni said "Babe, your dad won''t trash me right?" Lucas asked Lucas was worrying too much when uncle George him gave him a weird look when he found out love Mark on Jenni''s neck. Lucas knew it was his right to kiss Jenni but he was freaking out thinking that uncle George would kill him if he kisses his daughter. But would uncle geroge mind that? No, he would rather be happy that his daughter and son in law were together again. "Why would he trash you when we were finally back together and we were trying to give him a grandchild?" Jenni sighed and said "What? We haven''t did real act yet?" Lucas said "But dad doesn''t know that right? He thinks that we are very busy in making babies and you know want, aunt Rosy was giving me tips on how to handle my pregnancy hormones." Jenni chuckled and said "Okay, Do you want to have a baby?" Lucas asked while pulling her closer "Yes, I want to have a cute baby like you. I want our baby to have your cute eyes and lips of course." Jenni said "So, Do you know what we have to do for a baby right?" Lucas asked while placing her on his lap Jenni blushed and slowly nodded her head "Are you ready for it honey?" Lucas asked while pulling her more closer "I¡ªI" Jenni didn''t say anything but bit her lower lip. She want to say ''Yes, I''m ready'' but at the same time she was too shy to express. Lucas took a deep breath and made her sit on the bed before getting up from the bed. Jenni held his hand and asked "W¡ªWhere are you going?" "I think I need to take a cold shower." Lucas sighed and said Jenni thought for a while and hooked her arms around his "What if I''m ready to do it?" "What did you say? Are you seriously okay with us doing it?" Lucas excitedly asked "I''m okay only if you won''t leave things in half away." Jenni sighed and said "I promise I won''t leave halfway," Lucas said before clashing their lips together ..... Next day morning Amy and Andy''s apartment "Babe, get up," Amy shouted before trying to wake her hubby who was obviously pretending to sleep "Hubby" No answer "Honey" No answer "Baby" No answer "Andy" No answer "Okay fine, if you don''t wake up you have no right to blame if I restrict sex tonight." Amy snapped before getting up from the bed "Babe, you can''t do that okay. How can I live without that?" Andy said before opening his eyes "So you are acting like a sleeping panda? How dare you, Mr Francis." Amy asked while placing her hand on her hips Andy stuck his tongue out and wrapped his arms around her "I love you when you woke me up." "Stop being clingy," Amy said while slamming his hand "What? Can''t I hug my baby?" Andy asked while pouting his lips out "You can but not now, remember, we have an important meeting today," Amy said and started walking towards the washroom "Babe, we can bath together and ¡ª" Cutting Andy off, Amy sighed and said "Save water? That sentence is too old hubby. Try something new." "We can bath together and save time. How about this sentence?" Andy asked Amy chuckled and said "You are becoming cute." "So, can I take that as yes?" Andy asked Amy slowly nodded her head before stepping inside the washroom Andy chuckled and removed his t-shirt and boxers with only his briefs on before entering the washroom with a huge grin on his face. ..... Farmhouse Jenni snuggled more closer when Lucas opened his eyes. He smiled when he looked at his sleeping beauty who wrapped her legs around him and her head on his chest. He chuckled and pinched her cheeks before pulling her more closer. "Good morning wifey." Lucas murmured "Let me sleep for a while," Jenni muttered before snuggling closer Lucas chuckled and wrapped his arms around her and asked "Did you slept properly?" Jenni helplessly shook her head and said "Seriously? You haven''t let me sleep until its dawn and now you were asking whether I slept properly or not? How funny Mr Stewart?" "It isn''t really my fault wifey. You were so beautiful and it feels so good when we do it." Lucas smiled and said ...... Chapter 174 - Jealousy Issues "It isn''t really my fault wifey. You were so beautiful and it feels so good when we do it." Lucas smiled and said "I thought my hubby is very decent and he doesn''t know these things that much but you know what I was wrong, he is beast in bed." Jenni chuckled and said Lucas sighed and asked "What are you expecting from me? A dull sex?" Holding her hand he added, "I don''t want my wife to complain about my energy in bed." Jenni blushed harder and buried her face on his chest. "What happen honey?" Lucas caressed her cheeks and asked "It was just making me giddy and nervous when I think about last night." Jenni smiled and said "So wanna feel it again?" Lucas asked "What?" Jenni asked "Giddy and nervous," Lucas said while pinning her down "Lu, it''s still early." Jenni pouted her lips and said "I will close all the curtains and you feel like it is a night." Lucas smiled and said "You are becoming crazy babe." Jenni chuckled and said "I love you, honey," Lucas said while clashing their lips together ..... Francis cooperation "Babe, what happen?" Amy asked while holding her hand "Okay fine, don''t tell me what happen but at least give me a reason why did you fire that employee?" Amy asked No answer "Seriously An? How can you just fire an employee like that?" Amy snapped "Don''t tell me that you are feeling sad for that man?" Andy asked "Obviously I''m feeling sorry for him. Why wouldn''t I feel sorry when someone lost his job because of me?" Amy shouted When Andy gave her ''How did you know'' look, Amy sighed and said "Do you think I don''t know the reason behind this firing?" "Amy, how can I sit just like that when he is trying to flirt with my wife?" Andy muttered It all started when Andy found out one of his employee talking sweetly with Amy in her office. He felt very jealous when Amy was laughing at that employee jokes when she didn''t laugh at his jokes. He couldn''t take it anymore when that employee cracked another joke. Without thinking twice, he simply fired that employee and started giving pretentious cold attitude towards Amy. "An, he isn''t flirting with me. He was just ¡ª" Cutting him off, Andy shouted "He was just cracking jokes? Do you think I''m blind? How can you laugh at someone jokes just like that? That douche bag brushed his fingers on your cheeks too." "Babe, you are shouting at me." Amy pouted her lips and said "How can I talk sweetly If you support him in front of me?" Andy snapped Amy took a deep breath and said "Look An, yes I was laughing at his jokes because they were really funny. I was talking to him casually and that doesn''t mean he was flirting with me or like that. You can''t fire employees because of your stupid jealousy issues." "You can''t support him, Amy. How could you support a man who was continuously flirting with you?" Andy shouted Amy frowned and snapped "He was not flirting with me, Mr Francis. you know what, I want some space to clear my mind before dashing out of the room." Andy grumped on the couch and took a deep breath and to cool himself He was feeling frustrated, angry, irritated, awful at this moment. He knew he was overthinking and shouldn''t react that way but he couldn''t control himself. He couldn''t control his jealousy. He couldn''t control his actions. .... UK "You have to see your son''s face when I gave him my threatening gaze." Uncle George said before bursting into a laughter "Oh my god, I never expected that my hitler son can get tensed and scared." Uncle Michael chuckled and said "I never saw him so sacred and that satisfying feeling is another level." Uncle George let out a hearty laugh "Finally my son used his brains in something good." Uncle Michael sighed and said "Ahhh, you know I already started imaging our grandkids from that day onwards." Uncle George smiled and said "Yeah, with Jenni''s gens I can say our grandson will be super cute and adorable." Uncle Micheal sighed and said "Though I don''t like those marks on my daughter''s neck but I can''t say anything now because I want a grandchild." Uncle Geroge sighed and said Pausing for a while, he added: "After I get one cute granddaughter I will restrict your son''s teeth away from my daughter." "Oh stop it okay, we can''t restrict their sex life because of your father''s insecurity genes." Uncle Micheal retorted "What? I can''t see those hickeys on my daughter''s neck okay, I''m being protective." Uncle George said Uncle Michael sighed and about to say something but phone call interrupted them. "What? How? Umm.....keep a close eye on him." Uncle Michael sighed and said before hanging the call "What happen Michael?" Uncle George asked "That old man is boarding flight to UK." Uncle Micheal massaged his forehead and said "What? How is that even possible?" Uncle George asked "I knew it, that old bastard knows how to trouble innocent people." Uncle Michael shouted "He seriously know how to create pain in everyone''s ass." Uncle George groaned "I think he wants to meet me." Uncle Michael sighed and said "Why? He wants to talk with you again?" Uncle George asked "I don''t know but this time I have to be more careful I can''t afford Andy''s life to his evil intentions." Uncle Micheal sighed and said "Don''t worry Michael, this time we all are with you." Uncle George sighed and said "I hope Andy will understand everything soon." Uncle Micheal said Just then Markus rushed towards them and said: "Boss, look at this mail." "What happen Markus?" Uncle Michael asked before looking at the mail He scrunched his eyebrows and asked, "When did you receive this?" "Just before one hour boss." Markus sighed and said "So that Roger and old man wants to meet you?" uncle George asked "Boss, I will cancel their appointment," Markus said "No, let them meet me." Uncle Michael said "What? Are you mad? Did you remember last time when you met him ¡ª" Cutting uncle George off, Uncle Micheal sighed and said "I can handle him, George, I want to know his intentions behind this meeting." "Are you sure?" Uncle George asked "Yes," Uncle Michael sighed and said ..... Chapter 175 - Communication Amy and Andy''s apartment Andy took a deep breath before entering into their bedroom. He had been standing outside the room thinking that Amy might lash out at him for acting like over jealousy stupid husband. After that heated argument, Andy didn''t get a chance to explain or to talk to with Amy. At first he planned to say sorry and fix jealousy things between them but Ryan''s sudden shopping plan intreppued his sorry plan. Though he was still angry with the fact that employee tried to hit on her but his anger didn''t make any sense to him. No matter what, he shouldn''t snap at his wife right? He knew he went overboard with jealous this time but he couldn''t help himself. "Babe ¡ª" Andy stopped saying when he looked at Amy packing her things He panicked assuming that she was packing things to leave him again. How can Andy Francis live without his wife Amy? He would rather prefer a death instead of living a life without his love. He then quickly approached her, "Babe, you can''t leave the house for small argument. How can you just leave me like that? You know our argument was just a mini argument out of all arguments. Please, don''t leave me." Amy frowned and snapped "Do you think I will leave you for that argument?" When Andy shook and nodded his head simultaneously, Amy sighed and said "No, How can I live without you, Andy? Yeah, I''m angry and frustrated over that argument but I can''t leave my human teddy bear just like that." "So, you are not leaving to Miller mansion?" Andy asked When she shook her head, he breathed a sigh of relief and asked "Why are you packing these clothes?" "They were all old stuff which I wore one time or never used. So, I thought to send them to the orphanage." Amy said while packing the bag Andy sighed and held her hand, "I think we have to discuss about that argument." Amy helplessly shook her head and said "I don''t have time for your jealously arguments Mr Francis." "Babe, please. How can we not talk about the argument which made you angry?" Andy asked When Amy didn''t say anything, he sighed and said "Babe, communication is key for every relationship. If we stop talking and not rectifying our mistakes about small arguments, one day they will lead to big fat arguments and I don''t want to ruin the US in those unnecessary arguments." Amy took a deep breath and said, "What do you want to talk?" He smiled and sat on the bed before placing her on his lap, "Firstly I''m so sorry for snapping you without your mistake but I was jealous honey. I know I sounded very unreasonable but I couldn''t control my jealous. I got mad when you were laughing at his jokes and I got super pissed when he brushed his fingers on your cheeks." Pausing for a while, he said "I know I''m sounding like a controlling jealousy husband but ¡ª" he stopped when Amy gave peck her on his lips "You are sounding so cute and adorable." Amy cupped his cheeks and said She then hooked her arms around his and said "I know my hubby is a bit jealousy person but I really don''t know that he will react this way when he is super jealous." She then smiled and said "Apart from the fact that he was saying some random jokes which was really funny and yes, he brushed his fingers on my cheeks because he wanted to tuck my hair behind my ear. They were disturbing me a lot while typing something." She then bit her lower lip and said "If you don''t want to laugh, I will not laugh at his jokes but you can''t fire him for that stupid reason okay." Andy sighed and said "Babe, it''s not like I don''t want to talk to him but I feel jealous sometimes. I trust you a lot In fact I trust you more than myself but umm... Why don''t you give me a reward before talking to him so that I can stop being jealousy?" "Shameless man." Amy chuckled and commented "What? I''m being practical okay, you are my only wife and I don''t want to take any risk." Andy muttered "I love giving you rewards hubby but ¡ª" She buried her face in his chest and complained "I was sacred when you snapped at me." "I''m so sorry honey," Andy said while giving her stick which was placed on a bedside table "What is this?" Amy chuckled and said "You can trash me for my mistake." Andy sighed and said "Why don''t you kiss me so that I can forgive you for your jealous mistake?" Amy suggested He then smiled before clashing their lips together. Who was he to say No for her demand? Amy hooked her arms around him and returned the kiss with the same longing and passion. After kissing her for a while he reluctantly broke the kiss and pressed their foreheads together, "I already told Ryan to hire him again with a good promotion too." "What? Your jealousy got over?" Amy chuckled and asked "No, I''m still feeling so much jealous but firing him didn''t make a sense. So, I thought to hire him again." Andy sighed and said "My cute hubby," Amy said while pinching his cheeks "Your hubby will look more cute when we are naked," Andy said while pinning her down "An, why don''t we do it after our dinner with some energy?" When Andy gave her a strange look, she pouted her lips and said "I didn''t eat anything since morning." "What? Why did you skip your lunch today?" Andy frowned and asked "I¡ªI felt so lonely when you left office early and nothing looked so tasty like you." Amy smiled and said Andy helplessly shook his head and got up from the bed "I will prepare something delicious for us." "I want sandwiches and pizza." Amy excitedly said Andy chuckled and said "Okay madam." Chapter 176 - Flings Next day morning Amy and Andy''s apartment "Ahhhh, Right there." Amy moaned louder when Andy started thrusting himself harder Amy moaned, moaned louder when Andy kept her leg on his shoulder and thrusting faster and harder. "Faster." Amy clutched her hand onto the sheets and moaned louder Andy sighed and compiled with her request and started thrusting faster. Amy moaned and closed her eyes when something started gushing down her abdomen. Understanding that she reached her climax of the morning, He thrusted harder and pulled himself out. "Ahhh" Amy moaned louder and took a deep breath to control herself Andy sighed and flipped over before removing the condom and tossing it in dustbin. He then pulled her closer and asked "You seem to be tried? Did I used a lot of strength today?" Amy chuckled when he asked her that question. Which husband in this whole world will concern about her after a intense sex? Which men in this universe will take care of his wife like Andy? "Why are you chuckling?" Andy pouted his lips and asked "You are looking so handsome, babe," Amy said while giving a peck on his lips "Babe, you can''t do this okay." Andy groaned and said "What did I do?" Amy asked "We had sex now because you provoked my hormones early in the morning and now you are giving me a peck and my little brother was getting excited again." Andy sighed and said "Seriously An? Is anything wrong with him? He will easily get melted with my little actions. One can easily play with your dick honey." Amy chuckled and said "That man loves your touches and he gets hard with those touches. One more thing only my wifey can play with him." Andy said Amy helplessly shook her head and snuggled closer "Don''t wake me up until afternoon honey, I''m so tried by pleasing you bed." "You can sleep as much as you want honey," Andy said and kissed the top of her head "An, you used a lot of strength today," Amy said and snuggled more closer "I''m so¡ª" "Don''t say sorry okay, I loved it." Amy sighed and said "So, you love it when I use more strength? Does that mean I have to use more strength tonight?" Amy chuckled and said "Shut up" Amy snapped "Good morning and Good night," Amy said and quickly dozed off to the sleep ..... Erik''s apartment Erik''s cuddly morning got disturbed with an unknown phone call. "Who is it?" Nina frowned and asked "I¡ªIt''s someone important honey." Erik sighed and said Nina pouted her lips and said "I want to cuddle for some time." "Did I ever say NO for sweet romantic Cuddles?" Erik smiled and said before hugging her more tighter and tossing the phone aside "This is so nice." Nina smiled and said "Babe" "Hmm" "Can I ask you something?" Erik sighed and said "Yeah" "Let''s get married," Erik said while giving a peck on her lips "What?" Nina widened his eyes in shock when he mentioned about the marriage proposal She really doesn''t have any problem with getting married to the man whom she loved more than anything in this world but she wants a dreamy proposal and big fat wedding ring from Erik. Isn''t this cute dream normal for every girlfriend? Erik gulped in nervousness and asked "You don''t wanna marry me?" Nina frowned and said "Why the hell I don''t want to marry you? I want to but I want a big fat proposal in front of everyone like Andy did for Amy and also beachside wedding. Note an important point Mr Parks that your flings should attend to our wedding." "My flings? Why? Mrs Parks is jealous?" Erik chuckled and asked Nina wrapped her legs around his legs "I don''t know but they had sex with you right? I feel so jealous and lost when I think about them. Why wouldn''t I feel that way when I secured my virginity solely for of you but you lost your virginity for your flings? I never doubted your love on me because I knew you are the most genuine man in this relationship but little bit insecurities is common right? " Nina never kept things in her heart when it is about their relationship talks. She always blurted everything without any hesitation and that is the reason why their relationship runs so smoothly without any hidden things. When Erik didn''t say anything for a quite some time, she pouted her lips and said "I''m sorry for saying that but I feel jealous when I think about it, babe." Erik sighed and pulled her closer "Babe, I''m so sorry for not realising your love. I know I behaved like dick head in past but not now. I seriously fucked up everything between us. I deserve nothing but a hatred from you but you are my angel. Babe, I never said this thing to you..... He then smiled and said "Without Nina, Erik is nothing. In fact, Erik can''t live without my babe. So, now tell me what I have to do to wash to your insecurities." "Make love to me like never before," Nina demanded Erik smiled and pinned her down. Who was he to say NO to her sweet demand? He knew that making intense love would help only 50 per cent of her insecurities and he took a mental note to do something to drag all her insecurities away. He decided to take Andy and Ryan''s help for a proposal too. He wants everything to be perfect for the woman who understood him in every possible way and supported him. "You are looking so hot, honey." Nina smiled and said while capturing his lips Erik wrapped his arms around her and returned his kiss with the same intensity and desire. Awkwardly pulling himself, he got up from the bed. "What happen?" Nina frowned and asked "I¡ªI will bring some protections." Erik scratched his forehead and said Nina thought for a while and said "It''s okay honey, we are safe now." "But ¡ª" When Nina gave a peck on his lips, Erik sighed and asked "Are you sure?" "Yes" Without wasting a minute, Erik captured her lips all ready to make love with his girlfriend. ..... Chapter 177 - Butterfly Kiss After two hours Erik took a deep breath before getting up from the bed and took out his phone He sighed and walked outside the room to make a phone call before carefully covering quilt to her. "What is it?" Erik sighed and said "What happened to your phone? I called you more than ten times but ¡ª" Cutting the man off, Erik frowned and said "I was busy." "Busy with a fling?" The man chuckled and asked "Busy with my would-be wife," Erik said in a firm tone "What? From when did a flinger Erik turned into one-woman man?" The man chuckled and said "It''s nothing to do with you." Erik sighed and said The man shrugged his shoulders and said "You still have trust issues with me right? But you know what, I''m changed man now." "I''m not interested in your changed man story now, tell me why did you call me?" Erik asked "You wanted me to help you in something right?" Without waiting for Erik''s reply, he said "I''m back to USA, You can meet me in my apartment." "That''s good, I will inform other boys about it and will meet tonight," Erik said "Wow, I think I have to note this date." The man smiled and said "Why?" Erik asked The man chuckled and said "The great Erik Parks and his friends wanted to meet me in my apartment. Isn''t it a big achievement?" "Shut up." Erik frowned and said before hanging up the call ..... Amy and Andy''s apartment Andy was busy in cooking some delicious food for his wife when he received the call from Erik. "What''s up, bro?" Andy smiled and asked "That man is back to the country," Erik said "The man who can help us with Stewart''s?" Andy asked "Yes" "That''s good, Did you gave took an appointment?" Andy asked "Yeah, I told him that we will meet him tonight." Erik sighed and said "Okay, I really have no problem in meeting him." Andy sighed and said "Good, what are you doing?" Erik asked "Umm...I''m cooking for Amy." Andy smiled and said After thinking for a quite some time, Erik asked "An, How to give a surprise proposal to your woman?" "Proposal? Are you proposing for a marriage to Ni?" Andy excitedly asked "Yes," Erik said "Woah man, this is like huge. You don''t have any idea how happy I am for both of you." Andy beamed "Okay, now tell me how to propose her?" Erik asked "Book a beautiful spot which is in her wish list and arrange everything according to theme and propose her in a grand way." Andy smiled and said "Do you think she will be okay with it? I mean she... She has some insecurities about my past. Though she was acting cool and normal I can feel it, man." Erik sighed and said "Look Erik, insecurities and jealousy issues are very common in every relationship. The main thing which you have to keep in our mind is to talk with our partner. We have to solve and do something to express that she is the only woman in our life." Andy sighed and said Pausing for a while, he said "In one sentence, express your love in actions rather than words. Sometimes word may lie but actions won''t." "Thanks, man, now I felt relieved." Erik smiled and said "So, when you are planning to propose our Ni?" Andy asked "I think I have to propose her before our small vacation and then marry her on or after vacation." Erik excitedly said "That''s a good man." Andy smiled and said "Okay don''t tell this proposal thing to Amy because you know they were very close and Nina won''t get surprised." Erik sighed and said "I don''t want to hide things from Amy but for you I think I can control my mouth for some time," Andy said "Good, we will meet tonight and meet that man and also discuss about this proposal things." Erik sighed and said "Okay," Andy said and hanged the call Just then he widened his eyes in shock when Amy leaned against the kitchen wall. "Babe, you got up?" Andy sighed and asked "Yeah but tell me with whom you want to discuss proposal thing?" Amy asked Andy gulped and asked, "You heard it?" When Amy smiled and gave him ''Tell the truth look'', Andy gave up and walked towards her "It''s Erik and he want to propose Ni for wedding." "What? Like seriously he wants to get married?" Amy beamed in excitement "Yes honey, he wants to make them official completely." Andy smiled and asked "Wowww, This is huge and I have lots of works to do. Wait? Let me call Lisa and ¡ª" "Honey, you can''t tell this to anyone." Andy sighed and said "What? Why I should keep this thing secret? It''s my best friend''s proposal day honey, I have to celebrate it by sharing with other best friend." Amy pouted her lips and said I" know but Erik want to surprise Nina. So, will you please keep it as a secret?" Andy pleaded Amy thought for a while and said "Okay, I will keep it as a secret but I want a kiss as a bribe." Andy let out a laugh and said "You can kiss me anywhere honey." "I know but still ¡ª" Amy hooked her arms around his neck and demanded "I want a butterfly kiss." "Is that a type of kiss?" Andy asked "Yes, and I want to try it with you." Amy smiled and said before hugging him tighter Andy then lifted her up and wrapped her legs around him before full-filling her butterfly kiss desire. Reluctantly pulling himself off, Andy asked "Are you satisfied?" Amy buried her face on his neck and slowly nodded her head. Why wouldn''t she be satisfied when he just turned her fantasy into reality? "I love you, Mr Francis." Amy smiled and said "I love you more Mrs Francis," Andy said "Okay, now you can cook something tasty and delicious for me." Amy smiled and said "One more kiss and I will get double energy to cook," Andy said before clashing their lips again ...... Chapter 178 - Chopping Dick Farmhouse "Honey, this is too much." Lucas frowned and said "What? Can''t I show some love to this cute baby?" Jenni snapped before caressing her new furry family member Lucas gritted his teeth and took doggy away from her "She is taking all your kisses and hugs babe." "How can you take her away from me? Look at her, she is so cute and adorable." Jenni said while kissing doggy Lucas helplessly shook his head and glared at his new doggy. When Jenni saw bailey''s photographs and asked about him to Amy, she also decided to bring a new doggy home. Though Lucas was happy with their new family member but at the same time he was irritated and annoyed when his wife showered all her love to his new doggy. He felt more annoyed when Jenni decided to let her new doggy sleep between them at night times. How can he be normal when her new doggy interrupted his sex life? Isn''t it unfair for Lucas? "Babe, don''t you think we should name this doggy?" Jenni smiled and said "I think scoppy is best?" Jenni asked "Babe" No answer "Honey" No answer When Lucas didn''t say anything, Jenni slammed his hand "I asked you something, Mr Stewart." "Why don''t you keep DEVIL to your not so cute adorable doggy?" Lucas frowned and said "Seriously Lucas? What is your problem with her? She is very silent and obedient." Jenni said while feeding her "How can I be normal when you are liking her too much? She already invaded my sex life and she is taking your time all the day." Lucas gritted his teeth and said Jenni chuckled and whispered in doggies ear "I think your dada is feeling jealous, let me cool him down, baby." When doggy muffled a sound and jumped from the bed, Jenni smiled and adjusted herself on Lucas lap. She then hooked her arms around his neck and gave a peck on his lips "You don''t have any idea how cute you are looking right now." "I''m jealous honey." Lucas pouted his lips and started kissing her all over her face Jenni moaned when Lucas clashed their lips together. His kiss was gentle at first but it turned wild when she bit his lower lip which ignited fire in both of them. "Your not so innocent doggy seriously took my freedom of sex away from me," Lucas said before cupping her breasts together Jenni moaned louder when he started folding the breasts. "It should be long and hot because I''m very jealous right now," Lucas said while pinning her down "Shameless." Jenni blushed harder and said "Only for you honey," Lucas said while kissing all over her face ..... Amy and Andy''s apartment "One more kiss and I will be fine." Amy sighed and said "Who told you to cook? Don''t tell me it''s your own idea." Andy snapped before applying medicine to her wounded palm "Babe ¡ª" "How many times I should warn you that the kitchen is my department?" Andy helplessly shook his head and said "I think this is so deep honey." Andy frowned before carefully examining her wounded palm "An, I''m fine okay, don''t panic." Amy chuckled and said "You are not fine, look at this wound babe, I think we have to call the doctor." Andy sighed and said "You have no idea how cute you are sounding hubby," Amy said while giving me a peck on his cheeks "You are distracting me, babe." Andy helplessly shook his head and said "Wait, let me...." Andy stopped saying when Amy clashed their lips together He then pulled her closer and deepened the kiss with same intense and longing. Reluctantly pulling herself away, Amy cupped her cheeks and said "I''m fine honey." "Don''t enter the kitchen from today," Andy said and hugged her tighter "I just wanted to cook something delicious for you." Amy pouted her lips and said "You are my delicious food honey," Andy said while placing her on his lap "How cheesy Mr Francis." Amy chuckled and said She then hooked her arms around him and said "So, your meeting is scheduled at evening right?" When he nodded her head, she started fiddling his t-shirt "You are so handsome right now." "Just handsome?" Andy asked "You are looking like my favourite hamburger," Amy said while removing his shirt buttons "And you are looking like my favourite cupcake," Andy said and pinned her down ..... Evening Unison Apartment "Is he staying in this apartment?" Ryan sighed and asked "Doesn''t that man whom we hate also stays in this apartment right?" Andy frowned and asked Ryan frowned deeper and said "Yes but I don''t want to see his frog-like face again." When Erik didn''t say anything for a long time, Ryan sighed and asked "What happen, man? Why are you so lost?" Coming out of daze, Erik pouted his lips and asked "Promise me you won''t chop my dick." "Why would we chop your dick when you didn''t do anything stupid?" Andy asked "If you do stupid also we won''t because we want our children to be friends like us and that dick plays a major role in that." Ryan helplessly shook his head and said "But we can trash black and blue instead of chopping dick." Andy sighed and said "Wait? Did you do something wrong?" Andy asked Erik vigorously shook his head and said "No, why would I do anything wrong?" before entering into the lift "Now I''m hundred per cent sure that he is up to something," Ryan whispered "Let''s see" Andy whispered back before entering into the lift ..... Apartment no:- 291 "Erik," Andy called out when Erik stood there in a daze "Erik" No answer "Dude" No answer "Dude, what happen?" Ryan asked while slightly pushing Erik "Don''t tell me that you are still thinking about chopping dick part?" Andy chuckled and said Erik nervously chuckled and said, "Why would I think about it?" "Why are you looking nervous?" Andy asked Just then someone opened the door to which Andy and Ryan frowned and glared at Erik. Chapter 179 - Hundred Percent Sure Just then someone opened the door to which Andy and Ryan frowned and glared at Erik. "So, this is the reason why you look lost since morning?" Andy snapped "I told you how much I hate this stupid frog but still you chose to arrange this meeting." Ryan gritted his teeth and shouted "Woah man, take it easy, only I can help you in everything." The man grinned "You know what, I will never take your help in my lifetime," Andy shouted "An, He is correct, only he can help us." Erik sighed and said "But Erik¡ª" Cutting Andy off, Erik took a deep breath and said "I know how much you... We hate this man but we can''t do anything except taking his help." Ryan frowned and asked, "How can we take help from this frog?" "Yes exactly, I hate this man to the gut." Andy snapped "Hello man, I''m here right in front of you." The man frowned and said "We know." Andy and Ryan Shouted The man helplessly shook his head and said "No matter how much you try you can''t find out about Micheal Stewart." Erik widened his eyes in shock and asked "How do you know we are here to talk about Micheal Stewart?" "Do you think I''m that weak in finding your intentions behind this meeting?" The man chuckled and said "So, you know everything about him?" Andy asked "Yes" "How? I mean how do you about that secretive man who never attends any press conference and also keep himself in dark?" Ryan sighed and asked "Knowing about him is a piece of cake bro." The man confidently said Andy took a deep breath and said, "I¡ªI think we should take this frog''s help but I hope you won''t break my trust like before." "First thing my name is Oliver and I never broked your trust man, it''s just I like ¡ª" Cutting him off Andy frowned and said "I don''t like your LIKE word, Oliver." "Okay fine, I won''t say anything about past but trust me I won''t break your trust man." Oliver smiled and said "That''s good." Andy sighed and said "Come in, let''s discuss about Micheal Stewart with a chilled beer," Oliver said while inviting them into his apartment .... Inside the apartment "Umm... I never expected that a frog can keep his house so organised." Andy commented "Hey, I''m OCD person." Oliver sighed and said "Says the man who take bath for every two days." Ryan retorted Oliver helplessly shook his head and said "I''m changed man now." "Let''s see how changed you are," Andy said while making himself comfortable in the couch "I will bring beers," Oliver said and walked towards the kitchen "If he breaks my trust then you are the one who is going to suffer." Andy frowned and snapped "No, I think he won''t." Erik gulped and said He doesn''t want his dick chopped by his best friends. How can he perform in the bed without his dick? What if Nina leaves him? "Wait, we hate him because he broked your trust but I really don''t know the whole story man between you two," Erik asked "Yes, we just followed bro code in hating the man who broked your trust," Ryan said "He ¡ª" Andy stopped saying when Oliver came out of the kitchen with a couple of beers in his hand. "Okay fine, now tell me, why you suddenly got interested in Micheal Stewart?" Oliver smiled and asked "We don''t want to say anything about it but we want to know about him," Andy said Though he know Oliver was asking that question to help them but Andy doesn''t want to share things with them. Andy still has 0.0001% trust and 10000 % disbelief in him but little did he knows Oliver is 10000 times forward than him. Oliver chuckled and asked, "So, you won''t say anything about how you felt when you found about Lucas Stewart?" Andy scrunched his eyebrows and asked, "How do you¡ª" Cutting Andy off, Oliver smiled and said "I know everything man." Andy took a deep breath and said "Okay fine, since you know everything about our investigations, why don''t you help us about the remaining part? " Pausing for a while he asked, "Do you also think that Micheal Stewart is my biological father?" "Why would I think when I''m a hundred per cent sure about this?" Oliver chuckled and said "What?" Andy and others shouted unanimously "Oh my god, I''m 99.9999% sure about this but still this is giving me a headache." Erik frowned and said "Are you sure?" Ryan asked "I''m ¡ª" Oliver stopped saying when Andy got up and walked towards the bedroom before locking it up "Hey man¡ª" Oliver stopped when Erik gestured him to stay quiet "Let him deal with his emotions first." Erik sighed and said Oliver nodded his head and took a deep breath. ..... Inside the bedroom Andy started taking a deep breath to control his emotions but still he couldn''t find any ease. Everything suddenly went blank in his life, Though he knew there are many chances of uncle Michael being his father but still he couldn''t take this fact into his system. Suddenly everything turned dark in his life. With many questions in his system, he couldn''t find the right words to define his situation. Why would they leave him if they really love him a lot? Why would they cared for him when he is in the UK if they really wanted to leave him? Why they are so biased with him? They took Lucas with them and left him alone here, How is it fair for Andy? Though he never really cared about his own parents but he still feeling emotional and different kind of feeling hovered all over his body. He doesn''t know why but tears started rolling down his cheeks when he started thinking about their moments in the UK. His eyes started burning and his heart became heavy with all this unwanted piece of information. He couldn''t think straight but blame his parents for leaving him at a very small stage. He then took a deep breath and decided to call his angel. .... Chapter 180 - Face The Truth He then took a deep breath and decided to call his angel, his wife who can easily brighten his mood. "Hey babe, missing me already?" Amy smiled and asked "I miss you each and every passing second honey." Andy sighed and said "I miss you too babe." Amy smiled and said "I miss you a lot because you forget to give me a goodbye kiss." Andy pouted his lips and complained "I could feel that my hubby is full-on mood today." Amy chuckled and said "I''m always in full mood whenever I talk to you or think about you, babe." Andy smiled and said "So, why don''t you come to home early so that you can have your fill for a day?" Amy smiled and asked "I wish I could come but I have some important work right now honey." Andy sighed and said "So, you are choosing work over me." Amy frowned and asked "No honey, my baby comes first every time but this meeting is really important and it is cracking my system babe." Andy sighed and said "No problem babe, I will wait for you but make sure not to reduce your mood." Amy smiled and said "That is never gonna happen, honey." Andy chuckled and said "Do you know one thing?" "What?" Andy asked "That sex with your love reduces tension." Amy seductively said "You seriously know how to play with my hormones." Andy helplessly shook his head and said "I''m your wife and I know how to play with your hormones hubby." Amy chuckled and said "I don''t know which matter is bothering you but I know my hubby will deal everything with ease. No matter what happens, don''t forget that I''m with you in everything." Amy smiled and said "It''s about mom and dad again. I don''t want to get involved with them honey but ¡ª" Andy stopped saying and took deep breath Amy smiled and said "Babe, they are your parents and it''s your right to know about them. It''s your responsibility to treat them the best. I''m not saying they were not at fault but always remember every coin has two sides. Know everything about them and remember to take deep breaths to make the best decision out of them. I know you hate them but that doesn''t mean to stay away from all the matters which involved them. One more thing honey, no matter how far you run but your past will always stay with you. So, I suggest instead of walking away, face the truth with smile and courage. It will help you a lot of honey. " "How can you always cools me down within a second?" Andy smiled and said The uneasiness and heaviness at heart he was feeling was completely reduced by her cute voice. Her voice, her cute words, her smile was enough for him to cool down. "If not me then who will cool you down honey?" Amy chuckled and said "I love you, honey," Andy said "I love you more hubby." Amy smiled and said "Don''t forget to come early Mr Francis," Amy said before hanging her phone up. After taking deep breaths, he decided to learn the entire the story behind his father. ..... Living area Erik sighed when Andy stepped into the living room. "Are you okay?" Erik sighed and asked "Yes man" Andy said before walking towards the couch "Okay, now tell me what you know about Michael Stewart." Andy took a deep breath and asked Oliver sighed and said "He belongs to Francis family and his original name is Nick Francis. He completed his studies in the UK and he changed his name to Michael Stewart to become an active underworld member with his friend George." "Why did he changed his name? Who is this George?" Andy frowned and asked Oliver sighed and said "Michael thought that Francis family never ever involved in the underworld and if he gets involved with his family name, it may affect the future generations. So, he choose to change the name." Pausing for a while, he took a deep breath and said "I think you all know who is Uncle George?" "George from global cooperations?" Erik frowned and asked "What?" Andy widened his eyes in shock and shouted "Yes, uncle George want to protect you from everything, so he was always stood beside you when you are in the UK," Oliver muttered "So, he knows everything from the beginning?" Ryan asked "Yes, he knows each and everything about you and Do you know Jenni right?" Oliver asked "Lucas Stewart''s wife?" Andy asked "Yes, Jenni is the only daughter of uncle George." Oliver smiled and said Erik widened his eyes in shock and shouted "What? Are you sure she is uncle George''s daughter?" Andy took a deep breath and shouted "This is seriously cracking my brain." "Oh my god, I really can''t believe that uncle George is also involved in this," Ryan asked "If they want to protect Andy this much then why the fuck they choose to leave Andy at very Young age?" Erik shouted "I don''t know man but the fact which everyone now is his younger son was died due to accident." Oliver sighed and said Looking at expressionless Andy, Oliver continued "They created fake accident and believed everyone that Lucas''s twin brother died at a very young age." Oliver gulped when Andy slammed the desk and groaned in frustration. "Why did they created that fake incident?" Andy asked "I¡ªI don''t know," Oliver said while rubbing sweat beads on his forehead "Do you think we will belive your ''I don''t know'' thing?" Andy shouted When Oliver didn''t say anything for a long time, Erik smiled and took his gun from his pocket "I think my gun will have her full today by killing a man in front of her." Oliver gulped in fear and said, "No, Don''t kill me, I really don''t know the entire the story." Andy frowned deeper and pointed the gun towards Oliver''s head "If you don''t say the truth then don''t blame me if I kill you." Oliver closed his eyes shut and shouted, "Maybe he wants to protect you from my dad." ...... Chapter 181 - Heir Of Taylor Family Oliver closed his eyes shut and shouted: "Maybe he wants to protect you from my dad." "Your dad?" Andy scrunched his eyebrows and asked "Why the fuck this related to your dad?" Ryan groaned and shouted Oliver took a deep breath and asked, "Do you know my surname?" "Yeah, Oliver Taylor right?" Andy asked "Wait, Rosy Stewart belongs to Taylor family right?" Erik frowned and asked "Yes, she is my aunt." Oliver sighed and said "Oh my god, I need this," Ryan said before gulping down the wine in his hand "This information is too much for us to handle." Erik gritted his teeth and said before slumming down on the couch "Tell me what exactly happen?" Andy frowned and asked Oliver gulped in fear when he looked at Andy''s bloodshot eyes. He could see Andy''s anger in his eyes and it made him pee in his pants. He knew how dangerous Andy could be when it comes to things like this. He knew how scary he can turn when he deals with the underworld matters. He knew how dangerous his punishments will be when he lie to him. How could he forget his college days where Andy threw him in a dark cell for two days for his mistake? How could he forget Andy''s anger? "Your grandpa and my grandpa were twin brothers just like you and Lucas. So, Aunt Rosy is my father''s cousin sister." Oliver sighed and said "I want to know the complete truth, Oliver," Andy said Oliver took a deep breath and "I don''t know the entire truth but the thing I know is, you are the heir of Taylor family." "What? How is that even possible?" Andy frowned and asked "Yes, Taylor family crown is passed on to you because of your grandpa but ¡ª" Oliver stopped saying and looked at the three fierce men in front of them "Did we asked you to stop?" Andy shouted Oliver took a deep breath and said, "My dad wants me to become the heir of Taylor family." "But ¡ª" Oliver sighed and said "Look Andy, I know it all seems very complicated but the truth is you have to accept the situation. I won''t say that I''m not interested in Taylor family crown, you don''t know how huge and almighty it is. How could I won''t be interested when my dad used to tell the greatness of the crown every single day since my childhood? but the fact is I won''t want to fight with you. No matter how almighty it is, we are still friends, right? And about the fake death story which is created by uncle Michael, I seriously have no idea about it." Andy took a deep breath and said, "Tell me put everything together." Pausing for a while, He said "My grandpa is heir of Taylor family and it was passed on to me by him. Your dad wants you to become the next heir. so, you think that everyone is saving me from your dad." "Yes but my dad is not that cruel to kill his sister''s son." Oliver defended his dad "How can he not be so cruel when he values crown not relations?" Erik frowned and asked "I don''t know but sometimes I feel Aunt Rosy is dad''s favourite sister. How can he kill you and give pain to Aunt Rosy? I also think grandpa Taylor is involved in everything." Oliver sighed and said "Grandpa Taylor means Aunt Rosy''s father?" Erik asked "Yes, he is all cunning and vicious but I don''t know where he is. He is living in disguise for years now." Oliver said "Why?" "I don''t know" Oliver sighed and said "Who will tell us remaining story?" Andy asked Oliver thought for a while and said "I think uncle Michael because only he knew the entire thing." Andy sighed and took a deep breath to control his emotions. Though he looked so cool only he knew how badly he wants to know things related to his parents. ..... Farmhouse "Okay, now stop with this PDA." Leo groaned in frustration Leo frowned deeper when two shamelessly couple kissing each other leaving him alone. "I think I need Kathy now." Leo groaned before calling his girlfriend Lucas chuckled and said "I never expected I can tease him like this." "Didn''t he teased you with his PDA when we are separated, so serves him right babe." Jenni hooked her arms and said "So, you did this kissing only to tease me?" Leo frowned and asked "That is the second intention of my kissing." Lucas smiled and said "Then what is the first intention?" Leo asked "To taste my wife''s lips." Lucas shamelessly said to which Jenni cheeks turned red out of embarrassment "Oh my god, I never expected you will become such a big man." Leo chuckled and said Jenni blushed and slammed his hand before glaring at him. "What? Your lips seriously looks like raspberries babe." Lucas defended "Shut up." Jenni snapped and walked away from him "I''m so happy for you man." Leo smiled and said "I''m happy for me too." Lucas proudly said "So, how was it?" Lucas grinned "What?" "Sex with your love man." Leo shamelessly asked Lucas sighed and said "It felt like I''m in heaven for a second. It was very nice and I understood what I missed in these years. I''m so happy that she completely mine." "Look at you, how proud you are looking." Leo chuckled and said "Why wouldn''t I be proud when I got my Jenni completely back?" Lucas smiled and said Leo helplessly shook his head and about to say something but a phone interrupted them. "It''s Markus," Leo said before answering the call "What? Why?" Leo shouted "Why didn''t you stopped them?" Leo snapped harder Lucas raised his eyebrows when Leo started snapping at Markus. He knew Leo won''t snap at others until unless it is something serious. "Hmm....okay," Leo said and hanged the call "What happen Leo?" Lucas sighed and asked Leo took a deep breath and said "Uncle Michael and uncle George decided to meet grandpa Taylor." Chapter 182 - TAYLORS CROWN Leo took a deep breath and said "Uncle Michael and Uncle George decided to meet grandpa Taylor." "What? Are they mad?" Lucas shouted before calling his dad Leo sighed and said, "Sometimes, I won''t understand their intentions." "They are really crazy," Lucas said "Dad, why the hell you wanted to meet him?" Lucas snapped when Uncle Michael received his phone call "I want to talk to him." Uncle Micheal said in very cool tone "Why? Did you forget how cunning grandpa is? Why are you trying always create the mess to us?" Lucas snapped "Yeah, I know he is cunning and vicious but I can''t turn down his meetings son. We don''t know why he suddenly wanted to meet me, we don''t know what are his real intentions. So, I thought attending a meeting will be the best choice for all our answers." Uncle Michael sighed and said "What if he wanted to harm you? I can''t lose you, dad." Lucas took a deep breath and said "Do you think he can kill me?" When Lucas didn''t say anything, Uncle Michael chuckled and said "My life is more valuable to him than me. He won''t do anything inappropriate with me." Lucas sighed and said "I will send more guards with you dad." "I don''t ¡ª" "Please dad, I can''t trust that old man. So, take care of yourself and message me when you reach home." Lucas insisted "Okay." Uncle Micheal sighed and said before hanging the call ... UK Taylor''s clan Grandpa Taylor and Roger patiently waiting for Uncle Michael''s arrival. "Do you think uncle Michael will come?" Roger sighed and said "I know my son in law very well grandson, he will definitely come to know my intentions." Grandpa Taylor smiled and said "Grandpa, This is our clan and he is coming without any security, why don''t we kill him?" Roger said "His life is more important to me and I don''t want him to lose his single hair stand until I get everything." Grandpa Taylor sighed and said "Why don''t we kill Lucas then? He isn''t important for you right?" Roger asked Grandpa Taylor chuckled and said " Jenni won''t give in with you even if we kill Lucas." Pausing for a while, he said" Jenni rather prefer to die with Lucas than give in to your evil intentions." "But grandpa¡ª" Grandpa Taylor frowned and shouted "How many times I have to say Jenni is not going to give in to stupid intentions. Moreover, Lucas is my own grandson and I won''t let you do anything inappropriate with him." "So you can do inappropriate with your other grandson? How biased you are with Lucas grandpa?" Roger snapped Grandpa Taylor helplessly shook his head and said "Your BIASED thing is not gonna help this time." Just then the guard rushed towards them and said: "Boss, Michael Stewart and his friend George wants to meet you." "Let them come in." Grandpa Taylor smiled and said "Now, keep you stupid intentions away and focus on future." Grandpa Taylor snapped at Roger Roger pursed his lips and slowly nodded his head. He want Jenni into his life but he was very well aware of the circumstances of that. To make Jenni his woman, Roger need Grandpa Taylor''s help but who would have thought grandpa Taylor would go against him. Just then uncle Micheal entered the room along with uncle George. Grandpa Taylor smiled and said "Welcome Micheal, have a seat." Uncle Michael sighed and made himself comfortable on the couch "What do you want to talk?" "Do you want to have anything? Coffee or juice?" Grandpa Taylor smiled and asked "I need a poison to kill you. Will you provide it?" Uncle Michael muttered Grandpa Taylor let out a hearty laugh and asked "Why are you so interested in killing me?" "A man with full of ego and selfishness deserve a painful death." Uncle George stated in a very irritating tone "I never expected that my own son in law want to kill me. What will my daughter think about you if you kill me?" Grandpa Taylor asked "Do you think Rosy will become sad and depressed after your death?" Without waiting for his reply, Uncle Michael sighed and said "She will be the most happiest person Mr Taylor. Why wouldn''t she be happy if I kill the man who wants to separate her son from her? Why wouldn''t she be happy when I kill a man who took her happiness away from her?" "I never took Rosy''s happiness away from her." Grandpa Taylor retorted "Uh uh, separating Rosy and brother ¡ª" Cutting him off Grandpa Taylor frowned and shouted "I did what is best for her." "Her best is not your wealth and that crown Mr Taylor. Her best is living life with zero worries but you gave her zero happiness." Uncle Michael snapped Uncle Micheal never generally losses his cool until he gets irritated but with Grandpa Taylor around, his coolness will just vanish in thin air just like that. If not for Rosy, he would have killed him long back but still his hands were itching to kill him. Calming himself down, Uncle Michael sighed and asked "Why did you want to meet us?" "I think you that we only have six months in our hand to get our TAYLOR CROWN back. So, if we start preparing your younger son ¡ª" "Younger son? Didn''t you forget that we lost our son in an accident?" Uncle Michael sighed and said "Do you think I will belive your trap? I''m pro at decoding them Micheal." Grandpa Taylor chuckled and said Uncle Michael helplessly shook his head and said "I don''t understand from where did you bought that overconfidence on your words when you know you can''t decode my traps, words." When grandpa Taylor didn''t say anything, uncle Michael sighed and got up from the couch, "My younger son died in the accident long time back." He then took a deep breath and continued, "Our connection, our deal was just related to my younger son and it was gone with him only. So, stop bothering my family." "If you don''t stop bothering my family, don''t blame me if I kill you brutally.. I think you remembered how I killed people who are at fault." Uncle Michael glared at him before walking away Chapter 183 - Hide And Seek Conversations Grandpa Taylor frowned deeper and slammed the table with all his might "What he is thinking of himself?" "Grandpa, calm down." Roger tried to console him "If not for my daughter I would have killed him a long time back ."Grandpa Taylor shouted Roger sighed and said "Grandpa, You can''t stress like this okay. It is not good for your health." before making him sit in the couch and passing him a glass of water "I wish I could kill him right now." Grandpa Taylor frowned and said "It''s okay grandpa, we will kill him and his son one day." Roger sighed and said When Grandpa Taylor cooled himself down, Roger sighed and asked "So, what is our next step grandpa? If uncle Michael''s younger son is dead then I think we have no other chance to bring crown back." Grandpa Taylor chuckled and said "I think you have to train more to understand your uncle Michael''s intentions." Pausing for a while, he said "Let him hide his son as much as he can but I will bring my younger grandson back and the crown back." Roger sighed and said "But grandpa¡ª" "Just track Michael''s phone down and appoint bodyguards around him." Grandpa Taylor sighed and said When Roger nodded his head, Grandpa Taylor sighed and said "Don''t forget to inform each and every activity of his." ..... USA Amy and Andy''s apartment Amy was sleeping peacefully when Andy entered the apartment. The moment he looked at his wife, Andy lost his tiredness and quickly took his shoes off before snuggling beside her. Sensing the warmth of her hubby, Amy turned towards him and wrapped her arms around his waist and buried her face on his chest. "What happen honey? Are you okay?" Andy smiled and asked Amy pouted her lips and said "How can I be okay when my human heater and his wramthness are away from me?" "So, you are complaining that I''m not with you?" Andy asked When Amy nodded her head, Andy quickly pinned her down and said "Let me build some heat inside out bodies." "Shameless." Amy chuckled and said "Didn''t you said you are alone without my wramthness?" Andy retorted "I haven''t eaten anything hubby and you know, I''m hungry," Amy said while placing her hand on her stomach Andy knocked her forehead and asked, "Why you haven''t eaten anything?" "I don''t know how to cook. I mean I know but you are the who restricted me from cooking." Amy complained Andy helplessly shook his head and got up from the bed before folding his sleeves up. Amy gulped in nervousness when she looked at Andy. He was looking like her favourite hamburger and she couldn''t resist herself from pouncing upon him. How can she concentrate on her empty stomach when he is looking so handsome and tasty? "What are you staring at Mrs Francis?" Andy chuckled and asked "You look so tasty," Amy said She then widened her eyes in shock and about rephrase the sentence but stopped when Andy pulled her closer and clashed their lips together. Reluctantly breaking the Kiss, Andy pressed their foreheads together "I know this isn''t enough but first I have fill your stomach and then your shameless thoughts." Amy blushed harder and hugged him "You are making me giddy every time." "Only I can make you giddy wifey." Andy chuckled and said Lifting her head up, Andy sighed and asked "What do you want to eat?" "You, is that possible?" Amy asked "It is possible only when you gain strength for that," Andy said and scooped her in his arms before walking towards the kitchen .... Inside the kitchen "Babe, Do you want to eat cheesecakes?" Andy asked "No" Amy frowned and said "Why? Aren''t those cakes are your favourite?" Andy asked Amy pouted her lips and said "I''m on diet." "What? But why?" Andy frowned and asked Amy sighed and said "You are so handsome and there are many woman who want to cling on to you. What if they are slim and beautiful than me? So, I''m preparing myself to best for you." Andy helplessly shook his head and said "Who was feeding you with this dirty ideas? You are always best for me honey and you know what, I should do something to match your beauty." "You have no complaints right?" Amy pouted her lips and asked "As long as you are healthy, I have no complaints." Andy cupped her cheeks and said Amy hugged him and asked, "Why do I feel that you are hiding something?" Andy took a deep breath and said, "No, I''m not hiding anything honey." He knew he shouldn''t lie with her but he can''t say anything until he knows the complete story behind everything. How can he say half story and let her get tensed? "I know something is bothering but don''t worry babe, everything is gonna be fine one day," Amy said while giving a peck on his cheeks "Babe, you are distracting me," Andy complained "I just gave peck and ¡ª" Cutting her off, Andy sighed and said "That peck is enough honey." Amy blushed and about to say something her phone started buzzing "It''s Ni," Amy said before receiving the call "Umm... Okay" Amy said and hanged the call "What happen honey?" Andy asked "Ni wants to talk to me, honey," Amy said "I Wil be back in a minute," Amy said and stepped out of the kitchen ..... Erik and Nina''s apartment When Amy and Lisa entered the apartment, Nina was packing back and forth with a very confused and worried expression on her face. "Ni, What happen?" Lisa asked before walking towards her Nina hugged her two best friends and started taking deep breaths to control herself. "Babe, You are making us anxious and worried." Amy sighed and said "Yes, tell us exactly what happen? Why are you so worried?" Lisa asked When Nina didn''t say anything, Amy sighed and asked "Did you both fight again?" "No" "Did you had any worst nightmare?" "No" "Don''t tell me that you are breaking up with Erik?" Amy frowned and asked "Why the hell I will break up with him?" Nina frowned and said "Ni, I seriously don''t have time for this hide and seek conversations, I rushed to you in the middle of our sex and Ryan is groaning out of frustration." Lisa sighed and said "Even I want to spend some romantic time with my hubby." Amy chuckled and said "I''m pregnant" Chapter 184 - Pregnancy "Even I want to spend some romantic time with my hubby." Amy chuckled and said "I''m pregnant." "What? You are ¡ª" Lisa stopped saying and widened her eyes in shock Amy who was equally shocked pinched her hand to confirm it is reality When her two friends have horrifying expression on their faces, Nina took a deep breath and said "My periods are skipped from two months. So, I took test today morning and ¡ª" She sighed cupped her stomach, "I''m pregnant.". Lisa and Amy looked at each other and squealed in excitement "Woahh, congratulations babe." "I never expected that you will be the first one who gets pregnant in our group." Lisa excitedly said "Yeah seriously, you both worked hard in bed babe." Amy chuckled and said When Nina didn''t say anything, Amy frowned and asked "Ni, what happen? Aren''t you happy for this baby?" Nina took a deep breath and said "I''m so excited and happy that I couldn''t express in my words but ¡ª" When Nina stopped saying and started crying, Amy and Lisa panicked and asked "What happen honey? Why are you crying?" "What if Erik doesn''t need this baby?" Nina asked in between her sobs while caressing her stomach Amy chuckled and asked "Do you think Erik will do that? "No, but I''m scared." Nina groaned in frustration "You are scared thinking that Erik will leave this baby alone?" Lisa asked When Nina slowly nodded her head, Amy sighed and asked "So, you are worried about this and choose to keep this big thing away from him?" "Yes" Amy helplessly shook her head and knocked Nina''s forehead "I know you are crazy but I never expected you are this fucking crazy. Why would he be unhappy about your pregnancy Ni? This is your baby, your love. He will be the most happiest person in this world when you tell him about it." "Yes, He is an amazing boyfriend and now he will become an amazing father too." Holding her hand, Lisa continued "Trust me Ni, it is big news for him. Maybe he may freak out for a second but it will be most happiest moment for him babe." "I don''t know but we aren''t prepared for this and this babies sudden arrival was freaking me out." Nina sighed and said Nina then took a deep breath to calm himself down, she was freaking out with the sudden arrival of the baby and with the thought of all possible reactions of Erik. She doesn''t know whether it''s her fear or pregnancy hormones, she was worrying way too much. Amy placed her hand on hers and tried to calm her best friend "I know this would be the huge step in your relationship but you can''t hide this thing from Erik right? Trust me, babe, he will support you and he is going to love him a lot." "Him? You are thinking Nina is going to give birth to a baby boy?" Lisa chuckled and asked "Yes, my sixth sense is saying it gonna be a boy." Amy smiled and said "Oh god, you don''t know how much excited and happy I am." Lisa smiled and said before hugging her best friend "I too want to become pregnant but this over-possessive boyfriend of mine is getting jealous." Lisa sighed and said "Yeah, I will talk to Andy and throw condoms away. They irritates me a lot than a phone call between sex." Amy said "So when did you stopped using condoms?" Lisa asked Nina shook her head and said "I don''t know. We just went with the flow and with that hot building up we forget to use them many times." Amy helplessly shook his head and said "I will make sure that he forgets them." "Do you think Andy will listen to you?" Nina asked "No, he always thinks that the baby will take my love and time away from him." Amy chuckled and said "This men and their insecurities." Lisa helplessly shook her head and said "Wait, Did you took the appointment of doctor? I think you need to check right." Amy asked "Yeah, I already talked to my friend and she will be available tomorrow." Nina smiled and said ..... Amy and Andy''s apartment When all the three girls having their PREGNANCY talks, weather between three boys is very intense. "What if she leaves me?" Erik groaned in frustration before gulping down the whole content of beer "Seriously Erik? Do you think Nina will break up with you?" Ryan frowned and asked "I don''t man but Nina never calls Amy and Lisa at this time. You know she seemed so lost when I came home back. Do you think I didn''t fulfil boyfriend duties?" Erik sighed and asked "Yeah, I think you didn''t fulfilled boyfriend duties. I heard Nina complaining about You with Amy." Andy sighed and said "Yeah, I too heard that." Ryan sighed and said Erik panicked and started fanning "How can she just complain like that? I haven''t done anything ¡ª" Cutting Erik off, Andy let out a hearty laugh "Puff, ptff.. Look at his horrified expression." "This is so funny man." Ryan chuckled and said Erik frowned and asked "This joke is so bad. It just freaked me out." Andy sighed and placed his hand on Erik''s shoulder, "Don''t worry man, Nina just called for a normal talk." "Promise?" Ryan chuckled and said "Yes, yes it just a normal talk and Nina sounded so normal that Lisa lift leaving me all aroused." Andy sighed and said "Not gonna lie, Amy also left me half aroused." Erik took a deep breath and tried to control himself. Andy chuckled and said "I think you are freaking out way too much." "No man, she is behaving odd these days and I''m really worried about her. No matter what it is, I can''t lose her man." Erik sighed and said "Odd? What did she do?" Ryan asked Erik sighed and said "She was becoming more clingy and¡ª" "What? Are you complain that your girlfriend is becoming clingy?" Andy asked "No, I would love to surrender myself under Nina but she never initiate kisses but this sudden change in her is freaking me out. She never like afternoon naps but she was sleeping a lot these days. She isn''t eating anything and she also felt puckish three times." Erik said " It''s not like I don''t like her behaviour these days, I love each and every side of her but I''m just worried about her health man." Erik sighed and said Andy took a deep breath and said "Erik, don''t worry about anything okay. Our Ni is completely fine ¡ª" "I think I can''t wait anymore," Erik muttered before walking towards his apartment Chapter 185 - Late Periods, Pukish, Mood Swings Erik and Nina''s apartment Nina and other girls were happily giggling when Erik entered the apartment. He breathed a sigh of relief when he looked at happy Nina. Now, he felt at ease. "It''s already midnight, I think we have to leave." Amy smiled and said "Yeah, I think by now Ryan would be sulking like a hungry monster." Lisa chuckled and said "Are you sure Erik won''t get upset right?" Nina sighed and asked Amy helplessly shook her head and about to say something but stopped when Erik placed her hand on her shoulder "Why would I get upset?" Amy gasped and placed her hand on her chest and said "Oh my god, you scared us." Lisa sighed and whispered "All the best babe." before stepping out of the apartment with Amy After making sure the main door is locked, Erik pulled Nina towards him and asked "What happen honey?" Nina gulped in nervousness and took deep breath. She knew Erik is not someone who would abandon his own baby but she couldn''t help her overthinking. She knew he deserve to know everything but she couldn''t utter a word. Erik started fearing the worst when he looked at Nina''s hesitation. He never saw his Nina this way and it is freaking the shit out of him. "Ni, I know I did mistakes in past but that doesn''t mean you can break up with me ¡ª" "Wait, why the hell I will break up with you?" Nina frowned and snapped "You are not breaking up with me?" Erik asked When Nina shook her head, Erik breathed a sigh of relief and pulled her to his embrace "If you won''t tell me what exactly happen, I will end up overthinking right? How am I supposed to solve it if you hide your issues and problems?" "My periods are running late for two months." Nina sighed and said Erik helplessly shook his head and said "Seriously Ni? You are worried about your periods? You know it is common for woman to get late periods right? Why are so tensed ¡ª" "I''m also feeling puckish and mood swings sometimes," Nina said while looking at her boyfriend''s eyes "Puckish? Why didn''t you tell me about it? Wait, let me take an appointment from our family doctor and ¡ª" Nina frowned and knocked his forehead "You seriously don''t know why we get late periods, puckish and mood swings." When Erik started thinking Nina chuckled and murmured "Silly" before walking towards the bedroom Erik who was confused why his girlfriend called him silly widened his eyes in shock when he realised something. He then quickly rushed towards her and pulled her towards him "Honey, Are you ¡ª" Nina blushed and nodded her head before placing his hand on her stomach "I''m pregnant" Erik who was taken aback by her sudden confession widened his eyes in shock. He never expected this phase would happen so fast and the feeling was Weird, A nice kind of weird. He was feeling giddy, nervous and happy with the thought of little life inside his girlfriend''s womb. Does he regret this? No, he wasn''t regretting anything which comes from his love. Though he wasn''t ready for this but he was feeling very overwhelmed with this new phase which made him proud too. When Erik didn''t say anything for a long time, Nina eyes teared up "I know you wasn''t ready for this but we can''t give up on his baby right? This is a result of our love honey." Erik frowned when he heard her sobbing "Babe, why are you crying?" "Wait, why are you standing like this? Baby will get strained when you stand." Erik said before placing her on his lap "You are okay with this baby right? I mean I know you weren''t ready but I can''t do anything ¡ª" Nina stopped saying when Erik gave a peck on her lips "Who said to you that I hate our baby? This is our baby darling. My baby." Erik said with tears in his eyes "So, you are not giving upright?" Nina asked Erik vigorously shook his head and said "No, This is my baby honey, we aren''t giving up instead we have to try our best to become the world''s best parents." "Hey, why are you crying?" Nina chuckled and said "I was just feeling overwhelmed with everything honey." Erik smiled and said He then cupped her cheeks and gave a peck on her lips "You don''t know how much happy I''m feeling right now. Thank you honey for everything. You completed me in every possible way honey." Pausing for a while he said "Let''s get married." Nina sighed and said "Calm down okay. I don''t want to rush things because of him. We aren''t ready ¡ª" "Babe, We aren''t rushing anything okay. I don''t want to make you insecure and I don''t want others to think lowly of you and our baby." Erik said "But ¡ª" "No buts, I will inform everyone and let''s get married within a weak," Erik said "Oh god, I''m becoming a dad," Erik shouted in excitement When Nina didn''t say anything, Erik cupped her cheeks and asked "What happen, babe?" "Where is my proposal speech and ring?" Nina pouted her lips and asked "Oh no, I almost forget about it. I will take boys help with everything and we will plan our wedding within a week okay." Erik said When Nina blushed harder, Erik sighed and said "You have no idea how sexy you are looking right now." Nina slammed his chest and said "Shameless" "Babe, did you visited a doctor?" Erik asked "No, I took an appointment for tomorrow." Nina sighed and said Erik pulled her closer and asked "We should restrict our night exercise right?" "We can''t do anything up to tomorrow to be on a safer side." Nina smiled and said "After that?" "It depends on tomorrow''s reports, if baby is growth is healthy and normal we can do things but ¡ª" "Don''t say that, my baby is strong like me." Erik smiled and said "I''m sleepy Mr Parks," Nina said before getting up from his lap "Hey, wait a minute, let me carry you," Erik said before lifting her up "Erik, it''s just a meter distance from couch to bed." Nina chuckled and said "So what it just a meter difference, you can''t strain my daughter like that." Erik sighed and said "So Mr parks want a daughter?" Nina asked Chapter 186 - Tampering Amy and Andy''s apartment "Babe, what happen honey?" Andy asked while pulling her to his embrace When Amy didn''t say anything, Andy sighed and said "If you don''t tell me what exactly happens then how I can solve?" Andy started panicking when Amy didn''t say anything since she returned from Erik''s apartment. Amy then took a deep breath and said "Ni is pregnant." Andy widened his eyes in shock and asked "What did you say?" "Ni is pregnant." "Oh my god, Erik is going to become a father." Andy excitedly asked "Yes, she is pregnant honey." Amy smiled and said "That was fast right Andy." smiled and asked "Babe, I wanna get pregnant too," Amy said while cupping his cheeks Andy sighed and said "It is not ¡ª" "You don''t want to have babies with me?" Amy asked Andy vigorously shook his head and said "What? When did I say that? Only you have the right to give me babies honey." "So, let''s try," Amy said Weird type of feeling hovered all over her body when Nina confessed about her pregnancy. Amy always want to have a baby which is the result of Andy''s love towards her but Andy always shrugged it off. Now, when finally his best friend got pregnant how can she be stable without expressing her feelings of getting pregnant with Andy? But the question is will Andy understand her and give it a shot? Andy cupped her cheeks and said "Babe, it''s been just seven months to our wedding and I think it is too early to become parents. I want to give you everything and then slowly think about monsters who invade our privacy." Amy helplessly shook her head and snapped "How can you say monsters to our babies?" "Yes babe they will just take all your love and affection." Andy sighed and said "But I seriously want to become pregnant," Amy said When Andy didn''t say anything, Amy sighed and got up from the couch and started walking towards the bed. "Babe, just listen to me ¡ª"Andy stopped when Amy glared at him He then hugged her from behind and said "Babe, it''s not like I don''t want to become father. I too want babies who looks exactly like you but I was just worried with my insecurities." Pausing for a while, he said "Let''s stop using protections and continue having sex like before. If that monsters want to come then they will come okay." "Seriously? You will avoid using protections?" Amy excitedly asked When Andy nodded his head, Amy gave a peck on his lips and said "I love you, honey." "I love you too but that peck wasn''t enough for me," Andy said before pinning her down ..... Ryan and Lisa''s apartment "I know I shouldn''t cheat him like this but I don''t have any choice." Lisa murmured before holding condoms in her hand "I''m sorry Ry," Lisa said before making holes in condoms After making sure that she tampered all the condoms, Lisa proudly grinned "I never felt this accomplished." "Honey, what are you doing?" Ryan asked Lisa widened her eyes in shock when Ryan started walking towards her. She gulped in nervousness when she looked at Ryan. She doesn''t know whether she caught red-handed doing her little mischievous thing. She then closed her eyes shut all ready to face the wrath of her boyfriend. "Babe, why are holding condom packets?" Rayn asked while sitting beside her She contemplated her quite some time and decided to lie "I was just counting so that we can keep track on condom packets right?" Rayn chuckled and asked "From when did my darling started counting this packets? You hate condoms right?" "I hate them but you love them right. So I decided to give in." Lisa said Ryan pulled her closer and asked, "So why don''t we try new positions?" When Lisa blushed and nodded her head, Ryan quickly pinned her down and said "You have no idea how tempting you are looking right now." .... UK Stewart''s mansion "Honey, if you don''t tell me what happen how I can stay cool?" Aunt Rosy sighed and said "Babe, it was just a formal meeting." Uncle Micheal tried to console his wife "Do you think you can cool me down with this formal meeting shit?" Aunt Rosy snapped When uncle Micheal didn''t say anything, Aunt Rosy sighed and said "It all started because of my stupid decision. How can I be at ease when the man who tried to make my son''s life miserable was back to the country to take him again?" Uncle Micheal sighed and pulled her to his embrace and said "I won''t say that he isn''t doing harm for Andy but trust me, honey, I won''t repeat the same mistake. I won''t repeat the history." Uncle Micheal panicked when tears started rolling down the Aunt rosy''s cheeks. "Honey, I promise¡ª" "I want to see Andy." Aunt Rosy asked before clutching onto his sleeves and sobbing harder "I know we can''t see him, we can''t tell him that we are his parents but still I want to be close with him. My heart and mind will be at peace only when I see him." Aunt Rosy asked "Honey, please try to understand the situation, your father will surely get a hunch if we do something like seeing Andy, getting close to him." Uncle Micheal tried to explain the situation Though he too want to stay close to Andy but he shouldn''t act recklessly and do something inappropriate to the situation. Though his father genes dominating his stubborn feelings but he wanted to stay like a rock and compel with the situation. Aunt Rosy frowned and got up from the couch "I have been staying like a rock from twenty-five years Michael. I know it was my mistake in past but leaving my son without giving motherly love is like a life imprisonment to me. I know we shouldn''t act recklessly at this situation but don''t you think we can protect him more if we stay close to him." ...... Chapter 187 - Rush Things When Uncle Michael didn''t say anything, Aunt Rosy stormed his feet and snapped "If you don''t want to see our son it''s fine, you don''t have to take all trouble to take me near Andy. I can go myself. You know what, I''m enough for myself." Uncle Michael sighed and about to say something but stopped when Aunt Rosy walked away from him. Uncle Micheal took a deep breath before slumping down on the couch. He wasn''t feeling well when his wife ignored him and walked away. He knew she was angry and frustrated with everything but he should act stubborn to make things right. At the same time, he don''t want to make his wife anger. How can he be normal when his wife is anger on him? ..... Inside their bedroom Tossing all her clothes inside the bag, Aunt Rosy started throwing tantrums on uncle Michael. "How he just say NO to me?" Aunt Rosy snapped "He doesn''t love me anymore." Aunt Rosy shouted before placing all her essentials in the bag Uncle Michael helplessly shook his head and hugged her from behind "How can you think that I don''t love you, anyone?" Kissing her nape, he said "You are still the most important woman in my life honey." Aunt Rosy sighed and said "Just leave me, I need to pack things." before wiggling out of his embrace. "Honey, How can I live without you?" Uncle Michael stated before rushing towards her "You love your guns more than me right? Then why don''t you live with them." Aunt Rosy suggested "Babe¡ª" Uncle Micheal stopped saying when Aunt Rosy glared at him "I already asked Stephen to help me. So, you don''t have to worry about anything." Aunt Rosy said Uncle Michael frowned deeper and asked "Stephen? The guy who proposed you?" "Yes, the one who wants to marry me is still my friend and he willingly wants to help me to reach the USA." Aunt Rosy sighed and said "How can you just take that creeps help?" Uncle Michael shouted "When my husband is not doing his husband duties then I have the right to share it with my best friend." Aunt Rosy retorted "Honey, he is creep ¡ª" "He is far better than you Mr Stewart." Aunt Rosy said Uncle Michael took a deep breath and said "Okay fine, I will come with you." "What? Don''t you think going to the USA is risky?" Aunt rosy asked "I still feel it is risky but I can''t trust that creepy guy." Uncle Michael muttered Aunt Rosy chuckled and asked, "So you are doing this out of jealousy?" Uncle Micheal sighed and hugged her "I can''t afford to lose you, honey. You are my life and of course I''m jealous with him." Aunt Rosy pinched his cheeks and said "You have no idea how cute you are looking right now." Giving peck on cheeks, uncle Micheal said "I will just ask Markus to book tickets for us and don''t discuss it with Lucas because ¡ª" "Because your son is more stubborn and irritating than you." Aunt Rosy chuckled and said ..... Next day morning Amy and Andy''s apartment Andy and Amy''s romantic morning exercise got disturbed when their friends decided to crash their apartment. "It''s okay honey, we still have time to do it." Amy tried to console his gloomy husband "They seriously know how to spoil my mood." Andy frowned and said Amy gave a peck on his lips and said "I promise I will compensate tonight." "Promise?" When Amy chuckled and nodded her head, Andy decided to greet their friends. "Over with your PDA?" Ryan sighed and asked "You people seriously know how to spoil my plans," Andy muttered before making himself comfortable on the couch "Andy" Amy glared at her husband "What? They spoiled our sexy time honey." Andy retorted Amy helplessly shook her head and turned towards Nina "How is your health now?" "Yeah, I''m fine." Nina smiled and said "Congrats Ni." Andy smiled and said "I never expected your swimmers are so fast," Andy commented while looking at Erik Erik awkwardly scratched his forehead and said "I too never expected they are so fast." Amy chuckled and said "I thought Ryan and Lisa will be the first one to become parents in our group." Lisa chuckled and said "I too expected the same but this man still thinks that we are a new couple." Ryan shrugged his shoulders and said "What? I don''t want to be the last one in your priority list okay. I want to some time to accept that babies will share your love." Lisa helplessly shook his head and said "Look, sometimes he starts behaving like a baby." "I''m your big baby right?" Ryan asked while resting his head on her shoulder "How cheesy Mr Francis." Lisa chuckled and sighed "Okay, we have to take our to be mother in and please give some space." Amy before getting up from the couch Leaving towards Andy, she said "Don''t miss me a lot honey." before planting kiss on his cheeks. When Andy nodded his head, Amy let out a satisfying sigh and walked towards her room .... Inside the room "So, Everything is okay." Amy sighed and said "Yeah, everything is fine but ¡ª" Nina stopped saying and took a deep breath to control her overwhelming emotion "What happen Ni? Is everything fine? Do you feel like pukish?" Lisa asked while holding her hand "I don''t know what I have to say Li, Erik wants to get married within a week." Nina sighed and said "What? Seriously Erik wants to get married?" Lisa excitedly asked "Yes, he told me yesterday but I don''t want to rush things because of the baby. He did asked me about marriage before but he wasn''t that serious¡ª" Cutting Nina off, Amy helplessly shook her and asked "Why do you feel that he wasn''t that serious about marriage before?" "I don''t know but I feel he was rushing things," Nina stated Amy chuckled and said "Girl, Do you even know Erik called Andy and took his suggestions to propose you for marriage." "What? He called An?" Nina widened his eyes in shock and asked Chapter 188 - Trying For A Baby "What? He called An?" Nina widened his eyes in shock and asked "Yes, he did called him two days back and asked how to propose you." Amy smiled and said Nina who was not ready with this sudden confession couldn''t help but feel giddy and nervous all over her body. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She is extremely happy with everything that is happening in her life. The thought of getting married to Erik and bearing his child in her womb was enough for her to feel frenzy all over her system. "Oh my god, I couldn''t believe that Erik did this. That man is head over heels to you babes." Lisa excitedly said "This is like huge," Nina said while wiping her happy tears "Babe, promise me that you won''t say anything to Erik. He wanted to give you a surprise so please act all surprised and happy. Andy also asked me to hide this proposal thing." Amy sighed and said "I couldn''t control my love towards him but still I will keep it as our little secret okay," Nina assured "Thank you, babe," Amy said "Woahh, my other best friend is also getting married," Lisa said while hugging Nina "So, don''t you think you should reward him for this?" Amy asked "Yeah, I think he deserves rewards but¡ª" Caressing her stomach, she said "I have to wait up to tomorrow. If my babies health is good then I think I can reward him." "When is your appointment?" Amy asked "Today," Nina said "Good, we have to go for shopping. I have to buy lingerie." Amy smiled and said "To seduce An?" Nina asked Amy blushed and said, "We are trying for a baby." "What?" Lisa and Nina widened her eyes in shock and asked "Yes, yesterday we decided to give it a shot." Amy blushed harder and said "Ahhhh, I can''t take all this happiness at a time girl," Nina exclaimed "Li, Did you talked with Ryan about babies?" Amy asked Lisa sighed and said "He is still reluctant to give it a shot but don''t worry super genius Lisa already found the way." "What?" Amy asked "I tampered condoms." Lisa proudly said "Seriously? What if he finds out about it?" Nina asked "Do you think he has that time to see whether they are tampered or not? These men will be hurry to enter into us." Lisa chuckled and said "That''s true." Nina chuckled "Poor Ryan." Amy helplessly shook his head and said "I feel sad for Ryan." Nina chuckled and said ..... Living area "What? Are you trying for it?" Ryan widened his eyes in shock and asked "Yes, yesterday we decided to give it a shot. Like how hard it is to accept the truth that babies may be cute and we can act more cute to impress our woman." Andy sighed and said "Yeah man, I think our babies should spend their childhood like us." Erik smiled and said Pausing for a while, he continued "We can pair them up if we want to." "I''m not a fan of pairing of children but still if I have a daughter I will surely pair her with your son." Andy chuckled and said "Sure man," Erik said while giving him a high five "So, is it okay to try for a baby right?" Ryan asked "Why? You don''t want to have a baby with?" Erik asked Ryan sighed and said "I want to have a baby but still I''m worried. What if Lisa loves baby a lot than me?" When their friends gave him weird faces, Ryan pouted his lips and said "What? Babies are super cute and what if she spends her most of the time with them than me? What if she stops loving me?" Pausing for a while, he said "I know I''m saying baseless things but still I couldn''t help but overthink about this getting parents matter." Erik chuckled and said "Follow Andy''s rule man, act extra cute to get more brownie points." "Yes. Acting cute helps many times in my case. I know I''m cute but I still I have to act extra cute to get some attention from my wife." Andy chuckled "Did Lisa asked you for a baby?" Erik frowned and asked "Lisa asked me many times for baby but I always turned her down," Ryan said "Why did you do that? I know it''s painful to get monsters who take our girlfriend''s love but still it is a result of your love right?" Andy sighed and said "Yes man, if Nina would have asked me more two times for a baby I would seriously convince myself. It''s our own flesh and blood. I think our baby is worth for it." Erik sighed and said Rayn thought for a while and said "I think I need to talk with Lisa about it." "So, what about marriage?" Andy asked before turning towards Erik "What? Marriage?" Ryan frowned and asked "I want to married with Ni. I think it''s time to make it official man." Erik grinned "This is insane. How can you forget our pact man?" Ryan frowned deeper and said Erik and Ryan made a pact when they were teenagers that they should get married on the same date and sealed their pact with exchanging their favourite beer. "Why don''t you ask Lisa for marriage?" Erik suggested Ryan took a deep breath and got up from the couch. "What happen, man?" Andy asked "I think I seriously need to talk with Lisa," Ryan said before walking towards the bedroom. .... Inside the bedroom Amy and others are seriously talking about their romantic experiences when Ryan knocked on the door. "It''s me, babe." Ryan sighed and said "I think he started missing me." Lisa chuckled before opening the door "What happen, babe?" Lisa smiled and asked "I think we need to talk," Ryan said before lifting her up "Talk about sex?" Lisa asked while wrapping her hands around his neck "You will get now," Ryan said before stepping out of the room "See you soon girls," Lisa shouted before walking towards their apartment Chapter 189 - Little Secret Lisa and Ryan''s apartment "What happen Mr Francis?" Lisa chuckled and asked "You will get to know babe," Ryan said while placing her on the couch "You seem to be in a good mood honey," Lisa asked "I''m always in a good mood babe." Ryan smiled and said "Just wait a minute," Ryan said and walked towards the kitchen Lisa sighed and took a fashion magazine to read. Just then Ryan stepped into the living room with her favourite chocolates in one hand and his punishment stick in the other hand. Lisa helplessly shook her head and asked "What mistake you did again?" Ryan took a deep breath and gave chocolates to her and kept a punishment stick on the side table. He then sat in front of her on the ground before holding her hand. "What happen Ry?" Lisa frowned and asked Ryan sighed and said "Babe, I know I may sound unreasonable and jealous but this is what it is. I really don''t have a problem with babies. I always dreamed of a cute little boy and a girl with your facial features but I''m also jealous of them." "What? Why are jealous of our babies?" Lisa frowned deeper and asked Ryan pouted his lips and said "Yeah babe, they will look all cute and adorable and you love them more. You take their sides and you also spend your most of the time with them and ignore me." Lisa chuckled and gave a peck on his lips "Yes, I won''t ignore the fact that I love them more but I can''t ignore you too. You are my big baby, right? I know they are cute and you are super cute honey. How can I ignore the twenty-six years old man who don''t even know how to boil water and who can always me giddy even he is fully dressed." "So, you won''t ignore me right?" Ryan hesitantly asked "I can never ignore babe," Lisa said while cupping his cheeks He then sat on the couch and placed her on his lap "Babe, let''s get married." "What happen babe? Are you okay?" Lisa worriedly asked "Wait, let me check your temperature," Lisa said before placing her hand on his forehead "Babe, I''m completely fine honey." Ryan chuckled and said Pausing for a while, he continued "Erik wants to marry Nina and you know we have this friendship pact to get married on the same date." "So, you want to marry me because of your pact?" Lisa frowned and asked Ryan vigorously shook his head and said "No honey, I want to marry you because I love you. I love ¡ª" Ryan stopped saying when Lisa pressed their lips together Pulling herself away, Lisa cupped his face and asked "Are you sure honey?" Ryan vigorously nodded his head and said "Yes babe, I''m hundred per cent sure." "But I want a grand wedding babe." Lisa pouted her lips and said "We will discuss things with Erik and decide okay." Ryan sighed and said "Okay but promise that you won''t shout at me if I confess my little secret," Lisa said and clutched his t-shirt "What did you do babe?" Ryan asked "I¡ªI tampered condoms," Lisa said and closed her eyes shut Ryan widened his eyes in shock and asked "What? When did you do that?" "Yesterday," Lisa answered and gave a peck on his lips "So you think your peck can rectify your mistake?" Ryan asked Lisa then gave light kisses all over his face and asked "Is it enough?" "No" Ryan said and pinned her down "Ry, we still have lots of work to do," Lisa said and slightly pushed him away "Just one round honey." Ryan pouted his lips and said Lisa thought for a while and said "Only one round." "Yeah, only one round," Ryan said and started kissing her .... Farmhouse "Why the hell they always do this Leo?" Lucas groaned in frustration "Lucas, calm yourself down okay." Leo tried to say something Lucas frowned and slammed the table and shouted "Our plan will go in a vain with their sudden arrival to USA. Can''t they hold themselves for few more months?" "Lucas, first drink this water and cool yourself," Leo said while giving him a water bottle "What the fuck Markus is doing when they decided to shift?" Lucas snapped "I think Uncle Micheal asked Markus to keep his mouth shut." Leo sighed and said "What if grandpa Taylor got to know about their sudden arrival to USA plan? Our struggles will go in vain Leo." Lucas frowned and said "Lucas, I think uncle Micheal has a better plan. You can''t forget the fact that he never take a wrong decisions no matter what." Leo stated "I don''t think dad has better plans," Lucas muttered Keeping quiet for quite some time, Lucas asked "Did you asked the flight timings?" "Yes, they will reach here by tomorrow night." Leo sighed and said "Buy any enterprise here and ask dad to attend a meeting," Lucas said "What?" Leo asked wondering why would he suddenly decided to buy an enterprise Lucas sighed and said, "After the meeting send mom and dad back to the country and it should be like a business trip." "Do you think they will leave the country without seeing Andy?" Leo asked Without waiting for his reply, he said "I don''t think they will return to back to the country without seeing and talking with Andy." "We have no other choice, Leo. We can''t invite trouble like this." Lucas sighed and said "I know but I think you have to understand from their perspective too," Leo said while placing his hand on Lucas shoulder Lucas took a deep breath and said "I know I may be harsh and stubborn but I have to protect Andy no matter what. I can''t let that man take my brother away. " "Lucas, let''s find another solution okay." Leo sighed and said "Do you think we have a better solution other than this?" Lucas asked Without waiting for his reply he said "No right? I will talk to mom and dad and convince them." walking towards his room Chapter 190 - Trust "Do you think we have a better solution other than this?" Lucas asked Without waiting for his reply he said "No right? I will talk to mom and dad and convince them walking towards his room." Lucas helplessly shook his head and messaged Jenni "Your hubby is boiling out of anger, please cool him down." ... Inside the room Lucas took a deep breath and calm himself down but no matter how much cool he wanted to act, he couldn''t. His parents sudden arrival to country without caring about his plan and he got to know the news by someone else is hitting his mind. He knew they wanted to see Andy and he doesn''t have a problem with anything but according to him their purpose is right not the time they choose. Lucas busy contemplating with his emotions when Jenni entered the room. She helplessly shook her head and made her way towards him before adjusting herself in his lap. "What happen, babe?" Jenni asked while hooking her arms around his waist "It''s nothing honey," Lucas said He knew if he say cons of their arrival, she would freak out and ended up overthinking. So, he decided to keep it himself. Jenni smiled and said "Do you think you can hide things from me?" When Lucas vigorously shook his head, Jenni sighed and said "Then why do you even try it, honey?" He pulled her closer and buried his face on her chest "I feel exhausted honey." Jenni sighed and asked "Babe, Does it related to mom and dad?" When Lucas slowly nodded his head, Jenni smiled and asked "Babe, Did you lost your trust on dad''s plans?" "No honey, I trust him, I trust his ideas a lot but this is not the right situation to come here, darling. We just have six months and we need to protect Andy. The only the way we can protect him is by hiding his real identity but I don''t understand why the hell dad gave in to his fatherly love so easily." Lucas frowned and stated Jenni sighed and cupped his cheeks and said" Babe, he is father okay. They already sacrificed everything only to keep Andy safe. Mom and dad thought that their love for Andy is more important than the dangers ahead. They already treated him unfairly for twenty-five years. They already did a lot babe, it''s time for them to forget the danger and spend time with Andy." "But what if grandpa finds out about An?" Lucas worried and asked Jenni smiled and said "Don''t you be there to protect your younger brother and his family? I think Erik and Ryan will also support you with their teams right?" "Why do you always do this to me?" Lucas asked while wrapping his arms around her "Do what?" Jenni asked "Clam me down with your sweet words," Lucas said and gave a peck on her lips "I talked too much and that peck wasn''t enough for me," Jenni complained "So, you want more intense like this ¡ª" Lucas said before pinning her down and clashing their lips together ... Miller hospital Nina helplessly shook her head and chuckled when she looked at Erik who was panicking like a small child. "Erik, I''m the one who is going bear this baby and why the hell the you are panicking?" Nina asked "I don''t know but I''m excited and worried too." Erik sighed and said Nina smiled and placed her hand on his "I know this freaking you out but don''t worry our baby is gonna healthy and safe." "Promise?" "Pinky promise ."Nina chuckled and said Just then nurse stepped out of the cabin and said "Dr Nina, mam is calling you in." Nina nodded her head and gestured Erik to join her ..... Inside Mother Miller''s cabin Mother Miller smiled when Nina entered the cabin along with Erik "I never expected I would hear this sweet news so fastly." Mother Miller smiled and said Nina blushed and said "I too never expected this mom." "I''m so happy for both you honey." Mother Miller smiled and said "So, Are you ready for tests?" Mother Miller asked When Nina nodded her head, Mother Miller turned towards Erik "Wait here for ten minutes, we will back when urine and blood test were done." "Okay Aunt but be careful." Erik sighed and said Nina gave a peck on his lips "Don''t worry babe, I will be okay." "Are you sure? Do you want me to accompany you?" Erik asked Nina chuckled and said "This is not your home honey." "But¡ª" "Baby and mama are going to be fine honey," Nina assured When Erik nodded his head, she smiled and walked towards the lab ..... After ten minutes when Nina entered the room, Erik rushed towards her and asked "Are you fine? Did you got hurt anywhere?" Nina helplessly shook her head and said "I''m pregnant and mood swings hitting you hard babe" "I''m worried," Erik said and hugged her tightly "I''m completely fine," Nina said Clutching onto his shirt, Nina continued "Wanna see our baby?" Erik vigorously shook his head and said "Can I see him?" "Yes babe, you can" Nina said before looking, Mother Miller "I will prepare for an ultrasound." Mother Miller said before walking towards the equipment "Babe, let''s go," Nina said before following Mother Miller "Are you ready?" Mothe Miller asked applying the gel on Nina''s stomach When Nina nodded her head, she started the machine. "Erik, Can you see the seed-like thing here?" Mother Miller asked "Yes" "That is your baby." Mother Miller smiled and said "What? He is so tiny." Erik widened his eyes in shock Nina clutched into his shirt and said "Honey, our baby." "Yes babe, our cute little son." Erik smiled and said "Mom, I want this photograph," Nina said "Okay honey." Mother Miller said "How many weeks aunty?" Erik asked "I think it is 4 or 5 weeks old." Mother Miller smiled and said Just then nurse entered the cabin with reports in her hand Looking at the reports, Mother miller said "Everything looks fine and I think you know to-do list right?" "Yes mom," Nina said before taking the reports Chapter 191 - Possessive Side Francis cooperation "Why the hell you are here?" Andy shouted Oliver helplessly shook his head and said "What? I just came to visit you causally." "Causally? You think I''m that free to spend time for you?" Andy scoffed Oliver let out a hearty laugh and said "I don''t understand when will you realise that I''m your good friend." "Good friend and you? You gotta kidding me, dude." Andy muttered Oliver rolled his eyes and said, "Hey, I was your good friend back then but you are the one who started this hatred feeling between us." "Who told you to backstab me?" Andy snapped Oliver chuckled and said "I never expected you are in love with Amy." When Andy didn''t say anything, he continued "It isn''t my fault okay. When I asked your relationship with her, you causally replied that you both are best friend. So, I thought to court on her. Anyway, isn''t she hot and beautiful? " "Seriously? Despite of my warnings you proposed her." Oliver Andy shouted "I''m my defence I thought your warnings are just to protect Amy but who would have thought those are possessive warnings to protect your love." Oliver chuckled and said Andy frowned and about to say something when Amy stepped into office. Oliver eyes sparkled When he looked at his one time big crush. "Oli ¡ª" Amy called out "You still remembered me?" Oliver asked Amy smiled and knocked his forehead "How can I forget the most funniest man in our batch?" "I missed you a lot," Oliver said and about to hug her but Andy pulled her towards him Amy frowned and asked, "What happen An?" Andy pouted his lips and said "I''m having headache babe." "Aren''t you fine few minutes back?" Amy scrunched her eyebrows and asked "It''s Jealousy headache." Oliver murmured Andy hugged her and said "I need your hugs so badly." Amy helplessly shook her head and slammed his hand "Don''t dare to divert me in office hours Mr Francis?" "But ¡ª" "Shut up" Amy glared at her hubby before turning towards Oliver "Come let''s sit and talk," Amy said before walking towards the couch Oliver smiled and said "I never expected you both would end up marrying each other." Amy chuckled and said "It happens so fastly right?" "Yeah, I''m so happy for you girl," Oliver said "So, what about you? Any girlfriends?" Amy asked "Babe, he only have flings," Andy muttered "I think this relationship kind of things are complicated." Oliver sighed and said "Why don''t you try it? You will get to know how beautiful relationships could turn." Amy said while placing her hand on his to which Andy heart skipped several beats Andy vigorously coughed to mark his presence but frowned when the latter ignored him. "Babe, I''m coughing," Andy said in between his fake coughs Amy helplessly shook her head and snapped "If you don''t stop your fake cough don''t blame me if I ground you, Mr Francis." Andy pouted his lips and stopped coughing before drinking water Oliver chuckled and said "I never expected that you are key for his mouth." Amy smiled and said sometimes "I have to be rude when he behaves like a child." "That''s true," Oliver said Amy glanced at the watch and said "Oh, I have an important work." "Why don''t you come to our place for dinner?" Amy smiled and asked "Me? I think your husband will kill me if I ¡ª" "Don''t forget I''m the lady boss of him?" Amy chuckled and asked "That''s true" Oliver chuckled and said "So, why don''t you come tomorrow?" Amy asked "Yeah sure" Oliver smiled and said "Okay fine, I will meet you tomorrow," Amy said before stepping out of the office Andy frowned and snapped "How many times I have to warn you to stay away from my woman?" "What? It''s just friendly meet." Oliver smiled and said "I don''t know what it is but I will make sure to chop your fingers if you touch her hand in future." Andy frowned and said Oliver chuckled and said "I know you are very possessive about Amy but I never expected this Jealousy side of you too." "Shut up," Andy muttered Oliver helplessly shook his head and said "I forget the main purpose of visiting." Pausing for a while, he continued "Uncle Michael and aunt rosy were visiting USA." "What? Why?" Andy frowned and asked "I think it''s a business meeting but still you can grab this opportunity and find answers for your questions," Oliver suggested Keeping quiet for quite some time, Andy asked "Did you inquired their flight timings?" "Yeah, they will reach here by today''s night and if you want I can take an appointment behalf of you." Oliver smiled and said Andy sighed and asked "Aren''t both your families hate each other? Why the hell he will give an appointment to you?" "Yeah, we are rivals for the crown but still I have good relation with Aunt Rosy." Oliver smiled and said "Are you sure he will give you an appointment?" Andy asked "I think he will." Oliver sighed and said ... UK Taylor''s ancestral mansion "Wow, this is so extravagant and rich." Roger excitedly said Grandpa Taylor chuckled and said "Look at your face, beaming in happiness. What will you do if I show you the crown of Taylor family?" "Is that huge?" Roger asked "Yes, it is very huge and almighty." Grandpa Taylor smiled and said "So, you want to give everything to your grandsons?" Roger asked "Yes, this entire property belongs to my grandson but for that we need my younger grandson. If we couldn''t find him in time then the property belongs to Oliver." Grandpa Taylor sighed and said "But grandpa, why do you choose your younger grandson? I mean aunt rosy and uncle Michael hates you right?" Roger scoffed "Yes, they hate me and I don''t blame them for that because it was my fault who fucked up everything between me and my daughter. I know I failed as a father but this time I won''t fail as an heir of this family." Grandpa Taylor muttered "Grandpa, will you tell me the entire thing between you and uncle Michael?" Roger asked Grandpa Taylor frowned and said "I don''t want to think about it." "But ¡ª" "Don''t ever bring this topic again." Grandpa Taylor snapped before walking out of the mansion ...... Chapter 192 - Bunch Of People Next day Early morning Amy and Andy''s apartment "An, it''s already dawn," Amy said in between her moans "Just one more time honey," Andy said and started thrusting harder when he felt she is about to reach her climax of the day It''s been four hours since Andy and Amy started making love for each other but they never got tired of each other. Initially they planned it in the kitchen but she had no idea when they ended up in the bedroom. Her mind and body went blank with his every single thrust. "An..." Amy moaned when he pulled himself out. He then flipped over and pulled her closer before taking a deep breath. Amy smiled and wrapped her arms around his chest and snuggled closer "This is fucking awesome honey." Andy smiled and said "Why wouldn''t it be awesome when you drained all my energy away?" Amy muttered "And whose fault it is?" Andy asked while pinning her down "I just talked about Oliver and you were the one who got possessive and started it." Amy pouted her lips and said "So, you want it again?" Andy gave a peck on her lips and asked "You are freaking awesome at it but now I''m tried, Mr Francis," Amy said and slightly pushed him away "But honey, I want it again," Andy said "Seriously, we are fooling around for God knows how many hours but still you aren''t tried enough." Amy chuckled and said "Your body is dragging me towards you, honey." "Your cheesy words are not gonna help hubby, I need to take rest for some time and also have important things to do in office." Amy helplessly shook his head and said "Babe, how many times I have to say you are the lady boss of our office and you have to order ¡ª" Cutting him off Amy continued, "I don''t like bossing around." "But honey, I don''t like my baby straining in office but I like when strain in bed¡ª ouch" Andy screamed when Amy pinched his waist "Pervert," Amy said before getting up from the bed "Ahh" Amy screamed when she felt her back his aching "What happen, babe?" Andy asked Amy glared at him and said "All thanks to you." Andy stuck his tongue out and said "You looked so beautiful that I couldn''t resist myself before scooping her in his hands." "What are you doing?" Amy asked while wrapping his arms around his neck "Don''t worry babe, I can give you whole-body massage for free." Andy chuckled and said .... After one hour Erik and Nina''s apartment "So, you both want a big wedding?" Ryan asked "Yes, we are marrying the man whom we loved for years now. Why the hell we would prefer simple register marriage?" Nina sighed and said "Babe, you are pregnant and it won''t be comfortable for you to travel." Erik tried to convince his girlfriend "We are not saying we want a grand wedding in other countries." Lisa sighed and said "Wait, you want a grand wedding with family and friends but in our country right?" Andy asked When Lisa and Nina nodded their heads, Andy sighed and said "Why don''t we use our camping place for this wedding?" "The place where we decided to visit for vacation?" Amy asked "Yes, that place already had seashore, so it will look like a destination wedding too," Andy suggested "That''s great, I don''t mind marrying this idiot in that place." Lisa chuckled and said "So why don''t we marry tomorrow?" Erik asked Nina helplessly shook her head and said "Babe, calm down okay. It''s not only our decision to get married, we need to talk to our parents and decide the date" "But¡ª" "I know you are worried about baby but still we need to follow traditions okay." Nina sighed and said "Yes, your baby is still one month old so you can wait for some time." Lisa smiled and said "Yes honey, let''s talk to mom and dad and decide the dates," Nina said "Okay, let''s visit them tomorrow and finalise everything." Erik sighed and said .... "Babe, you have to eat more," Andy said before placing "An, I already ate a lot of food today. Are you planning to make me fat like a balloon?" Amy groaned "What? You just ate sandwiches." Andy said "If I grow fat you are the one who is going to suffer." Amy scoffed "I don''t mind even if you weight grow double or triple." Andy smiled and said "I don''t want to look bad beside you," Amy said and about to got up from the chair but little did she knows that her husband is stubborn He then pulled her closer and made her sit on his lap "You have to eat more wifey." When Amy pouted her lips, Andy smiled and said "If you won''t eat more then how can you match my strength." Tapping her nose, he said "Your strength is 1/4th time of my strength." "I can''t match your strength no matter how much I eat," Amy said before inching closer "I will eat this whole sandwich only when you reward me," Amy demanded He then smiled and complied with her request by clashing their lips together. Amy moaned when he bit her lower lip and pushed his tongue inside her mouth. A weird kind of sensation spread all over her body when their both tongue met and started exploring their mouth. Amy moaned and pulled herself away when someone knocked the door. "Babe, someone is at the door step." Amy smiled and said "This universe is always against me." Andy groaned When Andy didn''t move but started kissing all over her neck, Amy sighed and said "We can''t let them wait honey." "But I want to complete your request honey." Andy pouted his lips and said "Shut up and open the door," Amy said and quickly got off from him "If it is Erik and Ryan, I''m going to kill them." Andy groaned before walking towards the main door "Why the fuck ¡ª" Andy stopped saying and widened his eyes in shock when he looked at the bunch of people in front of his doorstep. He scrunched his eyebrows when he looked at the particular two people who left him when he is a kid, his biological parents. ..... Chapter 193 - UN WELCOMED GUESTS "Why the fuck ¡ª" Andy stopped saying and widened his eyes in shock when he looked at the bunch of people in front f his doorstep He scrunched his eyebrows when he looked at the particular two people who left him when he was a kid, his biological parents. "An, who is ¡ª" Amy stopped saying when she looked at their parents and two unknown persons at her doorstep She narrowed her eyes when he looked at the man who looked very similar. She then sighed and shrugged her weird feeling away. "Dad, why are you standing out? Did Andy said anything to you?" Amy asked while walking towards them Andy vigorously shook his head and defended "No honey, I didn''t say anything to anyone." Looking at the two known people, he continued "I just wonder what bought them here." Sensing the hatred ness in his voice Aunt Rosy and uncle Micheal felt pricks in their heart. ..... Two hours back Farmhouse Lucas and Jenni were patiently waiting for aunt Rosy and uncle Michael when he received a call from Leo. "What? How did this happen?" Lucas shouted "Umm... I will talk to dad about this." Lucas said and hanged the call "What happen honey?" Jenni asked when she looked at the Lucas gloomy expression Just then Uncle Michael and aunt Rosy entered the farmhouse. "Mom, dad." Jenni excitedly rushed towards them "I seriously missed you a lot mom." Jenni smiled and said before hugging her "I missed you a lot honey." Aunt Rosy sighed and said Uncle Michael sighed when he looked at frowning Lucas. He knew his son is very upset over this sudden visiting but he had no choice. He don''t want to make his wife upset because of his fears and dangers right? "Lu, How are you?" Uncle Michael asked When Lucas didn''t say anything and sat grumpily on the couch, Aunt Rosy sighed and sat beside him. "Lucas, it''s not your dad''s fault okay." Aunt Rosy defended her hubby "Mom, I know you wanted to see Andy but How can you both forget about the danger behind us?" Lucas asked Aunt Rosy sighed and said "I know about all the dangers but I''m worried, my heart was warning me that there something dangerous ahead with Andy." "But mom, what if grandpa knows about this trip?" Lucas asked "We will return after we our meet with Andy. " Aunt Rosy sighed and said Pausing for a while, she said "If you don''t want us to see him then ¡ª" "No need of that mom, I think you need to talk to him." Lucas sighed and said Looking at Uncle Michael, he said: "He knows everything." "What? But how?" Uncle Michael widened his eyes in shock and asked Uncle Michael took a deep breath and slumped on the couch. He took care of everything but he doesn''t know from where did he get to know about them. His heart started beating rapidly with the thought of all possible reactions of their son. When he looked at tears in Aunt Rosy''s eyes, he panicked and wrapped his arms around her. They knew today or the other, they have to face the reality but they never expected this would turn this ugly soon. At one side they were overjoyed that finally they can proudly say Andy is their younger son but the other side they were worried and tensed with Andy''s reactions. Lucas sighed and said "Dad, Oliver Taylor is Andy''s friend. So, Oli told everything to him." "Didn''t you know that they were friends?" When Lucas nodded his head, uncle Michael fumed "Then why didn''t you asked Oli to shut up." "I thought they were not in good terms." Lucas defended Uncle Micheal sighed and said "I think we owe an explanation to him, honey." "Yeah but I''m sacred Micheal, what if he hates us? I can''t afford to lose him again." Aunt Rosy clutched his shirt and said "Babe, I know we acted biased towards him but I think he will understand us." Uncle Micheal tried to convince her Though he knew Andy must have misunderstood them but still he was trying to act cool. Uncle Michael knew if he doesn''t act cool then Aunt Rosy will freak out and overthink about the whole situation. "He won''t hate us right?" Aunt Rosy asked "No babe, he may be little angry and annoyed but still I think our son will act sensible and understand the circumstances." Uncle Michael took a deep breath and said "Yes mom, don''t worry about anything. Though this is not in our plan but still we have to face everything." Lucas said and placed his hand on her as an act of assurance "Is it okay if we go now?" Aunt Rosy asked "It''s already night, so I think we have to meet him tomorrow morning." Uncle Michael sighed and said "No honey, I won''t be at ease until I see him in person." Aunt Rosy said "Yes dad, we need to talk to him," Lucas said Uncle Michael though for a while and said "Let me call Joe and ask them to accompany us before calling father Francis." ..... Present "An" Amy glared at her husband before welcoming everyone "Honey, he is Micheal Stewart and his wife Rosy Stewart." Father Francis introduced uncle Micheal to Amy "Nice to meet you, Mr Stewart." Amy smiled and said "You can call me ¡ª" Cutting uncle Micheal off, Andy wrapped his arms around Amy and said "Babe, why don''t you bring some snacks to our UN WELCOMED GUESTS." "An, what happen to you?" Amy muttered Andy never behaved this rudely with any guests and the sudden change in his behaviour was freaking her out. She was also wondering what would have happened between them. "Nothing honey, I''m fine." Andy sighed and said "Let me bring some snacks and juice for you." Amy smiled and said "No, we are fine honey." Father Miller sighed and said "Are you sure you don''t want to eat doughnuts?" Amy asked "No honey, we are okay." Father Miller sighed and said Sensing the discomfort in his words, Amy frowned and asked "Dad, What bought you here at this hour?" "We want to talk to An." Father Francis sighed and said Chapter 194 - Chance To Hear Them "We want to talk to An." Father Francis sighed and said "I don''t want to talk with anyone right now," Andy stated "But¡ª" Without waiting for anyone''s reply or explanation, Andy dashed towards his room. Amy who was not all ready for his cold behaviour ended up being dumbfounded. She couldn''t figure out what is going between them but she has a strong feeling that Andy never behave like this without any perfect reason. "Dad, I think his mood is upset, why don''t you all wait until tomorrow?" Amy sighed and said "It''s all my mistake." Aunt Rosy said before bursting into tears Just then Lucas entered the apartment along with Jeeni. Amy widened his eyes in shock when she looked at Lucas. Her legs turned weak when she looked at the person who looks exactly like her husband. From his eyes to his walking style everything resembles Andy a lot. She scrunched her eyebrows when she looked at Jenni who was walking beside him. She could vaguely guess who he is but she wasn''t sure about anything. "You¡ª" Amy wanted to ask something but her throat felt dry Lucas smiled and extended his hand towards her "Hey, I''m Lucas Stewart, Andy''s twin brother." "Oh my god, Why all of the sudden I feel relations are very complicated?" Amy gasped and slummed on the couch She knew Andy has a twin brother but still she couldn''t help but gasp over the situation. Everything was a mess right now. "Honey, I''m sorry for hiding the truth but we had no other option." Father Miller sighed and said before placing his hand on her shoulder Looking at Uncle Micheal who was consoling dejected Aunt Rosy, she asked "They are ¡ª" Father Francis nodded his head and said "Yes, they are Andy''s biological parents." Amy gasped in shock and supported herself. Andy''s biological parents and his twin brother was right inside their apartment all of the sudden was making her freak out. Though Amy hates their decision to abandon Andy at a very small stage but the way Aunt Rosy crying for Andy was melting her heart. She felt pricks in her heart when she thought about Andy and his situation a few minutes. She then took a deep breath and about to check her Andy when Father Miller held her hand "I know their decision was wrong but trust me honey they love Andy every much." Pausing for a while, he added: "Why don''t you ask Andy to hear them out?" "Dad, Are you supporting the people who left my hubby when he his two-year-old kid?" Amy frowned and asked Father Miller sighed and said "J¡ªJoe and me were also part of the plan darling." "Dad, you gotta kidding me?" Amy said "No honey, we all are mutually decided to ¡ª" Cutting him off, Amy let out a weak smile and shouted "Abandon Andy? Do you even know what Andy will go through when you decided this abandon plan? I know you all may have valid reasons but still this whole abandoning one son plan is ridiculous." "Honey ¡ª" Amy gestured him to stop and shouted "I know you and Uncle Joe were there to protect him but Did you ever thought about this innocent soul who was craving for his parents love when you decided to leave him?" Looking at Uncle Micheal, She continued "I hope you understood his anger very well Mr Stewart. So, why don''t you stay away from him for some time?" Turning towards her parents, she added "And you better not to disturb my temper until you owe a valid explanation for this." She then glanced a look at uncle Micheal and aunt Rosy and about to rush towards her Andy but stopped when Aunt Rosy held her hand. Aunt Rosy then wiped her tears and said "Amy, I know we were wrong. No, I think I was wrong, I was stupid enough to let my son involve in those dangerous matters. It was my mistake and it all happens because of me. I''m responsible for everything but seriously we had no other choice." Amy felt bad when she looked tears in Aunt Rosy''s eyes. Though she knew it was their mistake but still she couldn''t help to hear them out. She has a lot of temper which says not to forgive them but she also had heart with gold to hear them out. "Yes honey, we are not saying that we are here to ask him to forgive us. We know that he would be mad and angry at us. We deserve all his hatred but still we had a tiny little hope that our son will understand our situation." Uncle Micheal wiped tears from the corner of his eyes and said "We don''t want him to forgive us but we want a chance to hear us. We know we are at fault but I''m selfishly thinking that my son should never push us away. Please Amy, we just need one chance to hear us." Aunt Rosy pleaded which melted Amy''s heart Amy then took a deep breath and said "I don''t know what reason you had to abandon my hubby. Though I hate your stupid decision but still I think you deserve a chance to owe an explanation to him." Pausing for a while, she said "It is already midnight and he is not in his best state to take decision. So, why don''t you wait until morning?" "So, you are giving them a chance to talk?" Lucas curiously inquired "Yes but that doesn''t mean you are innocent and I forgive your deeds. It''s just because I couldn''t see tears in her eyes." Amy stated Looking at Aunt Rosy she added "There is guest room there. So, why don''t you rest here tonight and talk to him morning?" "It''s okay Amy, we will manage." Uncle Micheal smiled and said. He felt at ease when his daughter in law decided to give them a chance. Though he loved Andy little more but still Amy is his favourite. He heard about each and everything of Andy and Amy from father Francis which made them his favourite couple. Amy sighed and said "I know you will manage but still Aunty is condition is not so good. So, I suggest you to rest here." "Yes dad, Amy is right. You have to rest here." Lucas sighed and said Looking at Lucas, she said "Even you and Jenni can rest in other guest room which is in upstairs." Jenni sighed and said "It''s okay Amy¡ª" Cutting Jenni off, Amy sighed and said "I don''t think you can be at peace when you leave your parents here right. So, why don''t you be here?" "Yeah, I think you were right," Lucas stated Looking at their parents, Amy frowned and asked "What are you looking at? It''s already midnight and Why don''t you go home?" ..... Chapter 195 - Crazy Method Looking at their parents, Amy frowned and asked "What are you looking at? It''s already midnight and Why don''t you go home?" Father Francis pouted his lips and asked "Are you throwing us out of your house?" "Yes, Do you have any doubt in that?" Amy folded her hands and answered Father Miller vigorously shook his head "No, why would we doubt that but ¡ª" dramatically wiping his non-existing tears, he continued "I never expected that my daughter will throw her old dad out." Father Francis held his shoulder and said "It''s okay Jack, Nothing will happen if our daughter and my son abandon us. We both have each other and it is enough for us." Amy rolled her eyes and said "If you won''t stop your ''We both have each other.'' drama right now, don''t blame me if I ground you both for lifetime." "Hey, you can''t ground us." Father Miller said "You know want dad, you can''t stop me when I want to ground you." Amy glared at his father and left Father Miller helplessly shook his head and said "Sometimes I feel handling my daughter is way more tough than handling your son." Father Miller chuckled and said "I know right." Uncle Micheal sighed and said "Thank you so much, Joe, I think without you this isn''t possible." Aunt Rosy smiled and said "Yes Joe, you gave everything to Andy as a father. You even bought an angel-like Amy in his life. Everything is because of you." Father Francis sighed and said "Don''t say that sister in law. We are family right. We tend to help each other." Looking at his daughter who was fuming in anger, Father Miller murmured "I don''t get shocked if my daughter kill both of us if we won''t leave right now." Father Francis sighed and said, "Yeah, let''s go." After bidding goodbye and good night, Father Francis left the apartment along with Father Miller. "I think you haven''t eaten anything. So, I prepared some porridge and sandwiches to you." Amy said while placing food on the dining table "You don''t have to take so much strain honey." Aunt Rosy smiled and said "It''s okay aunty, I can''t let you all sleep with an empty stomach." Amy smiled and said Pausing for a while, she said "I''m sorry that I''m very weak in cooking so, I just prepared porridge and these sandwiches are made by Andy." "These are made my An?" Aunt Rosy excitedly asked When Amy nodded her head, Aunt Rosy rubbed her stomach and said "Now, I''m feeling hungry." Amy smiled and said "That''s good. Eat something and sleep well. We will discuss things in the morning." "Thank you for letting us stay in your apartment." Uncle Micheal said "There is no need to thanks uncle, no matter what it is, this apartment is your son''s and you have all rights to stay here," Amy said Glancing at the watch, she said "I think I need to talk to Andy. See you in the morning." Before walking towards their room ..... Inside their room Andy was still frowning in anger when Amy entered the room. She then sighed before walking towards him. "Did they left our apartment?" Andy asked Amy sighed and said "No, I asked them to stay back and discuss things tomorrow." "What? Why did you do that Amy? Didn''t you know how heartless they are?" Andy frowned and snapped Amy shrugged her shoulders and said "I don''t think so they are heartless." "Amy¡ª" Cutting him off, Amy sat on his lap before hooking her arms around his neck "Look An, I already told you that coin has two sides but still why the hell you are seeing at one side?" Pausing for a while, she continued "I know it''s their mistake for abandoning you but that doesn''t mean they are heartless. They might have a valid reason for doing that." She took a deep breath and said "I know you are angry and frustrated but still why don''t try this crazy method, hearing them out. Babe, I''m not supporting them nor I''m taking their sides. I think they deserve a chance to express their feelings. I''m not saying to forgive them but just hear them out and decide to what to do." "So, you want me to forget everything and sit with them to discuss things?" Andy fumed Amy pouted her lips and said "I''m not saying to forget or forgive okay. I just wanted to learn their side of story too. I''m just curious about them." Pausing for a while, she said and "It''s your mistake for hiding things. I know you may have your reasons but still you have to give me heads up about them right. I freaked out when I saw Lucas. He is exactly like you¡ª" Cutting her off, Andy scoffed "He is not like me. I''m much more handsome and dashing than that rat." Amy chuckled and asked, "Are you calling your twin brother rat?" "Yes, He is not handsome and What was his name? Lucas right?" Without waiting for her reply, he muttered "Who will keep such an ugly name? My name is much more fashionable than his." Amy let out a hearty laugh "Are you jealous of Lucas?" "Uh uh Why the hell I will be jealous of that rat?" Andy scoffed Amy clutched onto his shirt and asked "An, Will give them a chance to express right?" Andy tool deep breath and said "I don''t know babe. I hate them for taking such a ridiculous decision. Though I know half story but that doesn''t justify their act right. They left me alone when I was a kid which makes me irks." Cupping her cheeks, he continued "Though I hate them to the gut but still I will give them a chance to speak because my wife wanted to hear them out." Amy hugged him tightly and said "Thank you so much hubby for understanding." Andy chuckled and tapped her nose "Hey, From when did this thank you word came between us." Chapter 196 - Poured His Heart Out Andy chuckled and tapped her nose "Hey, From when did this thank you word came between us." Without waiting for her reply, he pulled her closer and clashed their lips together. Amy moaned when he bit her lower lip and pushed his tongue inside her mouth. After kissing for a while, he reluctantly pulled himself and said "If you want to say thank you then just kiss me, honey." "Shameless man." Amy chuckled and knocked his forehead Keeping quiet for quite some time, Amy started findling his shirt button "When did you know about them?" "Who? About Micheal Stewart?" Andy asked "He is your dad An." Amy rolled her eyes and said "I don''t like calling him dad," Andy muttered "Anyway, Did you remembered that days I stayed in the UK for the whole month to start our new branch?" Andy asked "Yes, How could I forget those virtual date days?" Amy smiled and said "I met Micheal Stewart there for business meeting but things turned out fishy when Rosy Stewart and Micheal Stewart used to visit me daily and also shower me with their unconditional love. So, I asked Erik to investigate things." Andy sighed and said He then took a deep breath and said "We first found out about Lucas and then Micheal Stewart. Though I had a strong feeling that they were my biological parents but still I waited for hundred per cent confirmation. And then ¡ª" He stopped saying and hugged her to control his emotions. Amy sighed and patted his back. She knew he was feeling very sad and frustrated. Though he was acting all cool and maintaining ''I don''t care'' attitude towards the nature, deep down he was feeling very irritated and emotional. This the reason why she insisted to know the entire truth. If he finds out about everything, he may feel lightly right? He sighed and said "And then Oliver told us some valuable information about Stewarts and he already knew that they were my parents." "Oliver knew about it? I mean how?" Amy narrowed her eyebrows and asked "Oliver father is Rosy Stewart''s cousin brother." Andy sighed and said "What? Oh my god, this is huge." Amy widened her eyes in shock and said Keeping quiet for quite some time, he started pouring his heart out "It''s hurting me a lot babe. I seriously don''t care about them but still it pricks my heart whenever I think about them. I know they might have their own reasons for doing this to me but can''t they think twice before abandoning me? Why they were so biased with Lucas?" Pausing for a while, he wiped his tears from corners of his eyes and stated "I never ever felt their absence in my life. Mom and dad gave me everything and they never showed any difference between Ryan and me. They gave all happiness, love which a two year abandoned kid wanted from his parents. They never stopped me doing something I wanted but still I always felt a weird kind of feeling for my biological parents. I always wanted to see them and know the reason why they abandoned me. " "I''m not gonna lie honey, I felt pricks in my heart when I learnt about them. I felt angry and frustrated when they showered their parental love towards Lucas, not me." When Amy gave him a weird look, he sighed and said "Yes, I''m a bit jealous over the fact they took Lucas with them and left me alone. Why wouldn''t I be jealous when he got his own parents love not me?" Amy cupped her face and said "You know want baby, Aunt and uncle are very nice and the way she cried for you shows how much she loves you okay. Though situations made them take hard decisions but still we have to respect them okay. I know it hurts you but why don''t you give time to them to fix everything? Why don''t you give time for the heart to accept them?" Pausing for a while, she stated "Even after thinking you don''t want to give them a chance then don''t worry honey, we both are enough for each other. You, our children and me is enough for us to become a one happy family." He took a deep breath and hugged her tightly "your hug always helps me when I feel low honey." Amy smiled and said "Its already midnight baby, why don''t we cuddle each other and sleep peacefully?" "Yeah, you need to take some rest," Andy said ..... Guest room "It felt weird." Jenni sighed and said "What happen honey?" Lucas asked while pulling her closer She then pouted her lips and said "I think Amy misunderstood me." "Why would she misunderstood you?" Lucas asked "I don''t know but I kept a few things away from her right? She might think I''m¡ª" "Shhh, You are overthinking honey. Didn''t you saw how Amy is? She is very kind-hearted. Yeah, sometimes she is fierce but that doesn''t mean she misunderstand someone without any reason." Lucas stated "But ¡ª" "Uh Uh You are caring about Amy than your handsome husband," Lucas muttered "Seriously Lucas? Don''t you worry about tomorrow? What if Andy won''t understand dad?" Jenni asked Lucas smiled and said "Babe, it''s dad we are talking about. There is nothing he can''t solve okay. He knew how to solve this matter too. I know Andy is bit frustrated right now and he may react angrily tomorrow too but I''m sure that he give a chance for dad to prove his love towards him." "Why are you so sure about it?" Jenni asked Lucas smiled and said "Andy is just like dad. Though he is tough to handle but still he has an understanding mentality babe." "So you are saying everything will be okay?" Jenni sighed and asked "Yes, I''m pretty sure about it honey," Lucas said and pulled her closer "So, your doubts cleared right then why don''t we do something that will improve our health?" Lucas said and clashed their lips together Reluctantly pulling himself away, Lucas pinned her down before taking his t-shirt off. "Slow down honey, I''m not going anywhere." Jenni chuckled and said "I love you, babe," Lucas said before helping her remove her dress ...... Chapter 197 - Priority List Next day morning Amy and Andy''s apartment Amy was busy preparing her morning coffee when someone hugged her from behind. "Good morning Wifey," Andy said while kissing her nape "Good morning hubby." Amy smiled and said "What are you doing?" Andy asked "I''m just making coffee for myself and ¡ª" She stopped saying when he flipped her over and clashed their lips together Amy wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him closer to return the kiss with the same intensity and longing. Amy moaned when Andy''s tongue met her tongue which made her dizzy as well. Reluctantly breaking the kiss, he kissed her forehead and said: "Now, I just had my morning coffee honey." "Stop turning me early in the morning." Amy snapped before turning another side He chuckled and hugged her from behind "You make me more crazy wifey. Amy turned around and snapped "Stop being clingy¡ª" She stopped saying when she looked at Aunt Rosy who was smiling at them "I''m sorry, I just came to ¡ª" Before Aunt Rosy could say something, Amy then quickly pushed her away and asked "Aunt, Do you want anything? Wait, let me prepare something for you." "Babe, why the hell you are straining yourself for someone who is not so important for us?" Andy frowned and said Amy glared at him and murmured "An, Are you mad? We can''t let our guests starve okay." "But honey ¡ª" Shoving the bowl in his hand, she snapped "Cook something quick for everyone otherwise sleep on the couch for two weeks." She then folded her hands and said "Choice is yours, Mr Francis." "Fine but my everyone ¡ª" Cutting Andy off, Amy said "Everyone includes each and every person in this apartment." "But ¡ª" "No buts and ifs Mr Francis," Amy said before walking towards the door "It''s okay Amy, we will order take-out." Aunt Rosy sighed and said "No aunty, How can you order something from outside when your son is super cook?" Amy said "But ¡ª" Aunt Rosy stopped saying and looked at frowning Andy Amy chuckled and said "That frowning is quite common and you don''t have to worry about that." "Come let''s sit and talk in the balcony," Amy said before making her way towards the balcony .... In the balcony "Did you slept well yesterday night?" Amy smiled and asked "Yeah Amy and all thanks to you." Aunt Rosy smiled and said before placing her hand on his Amy sighed and said, "Andy and I had a talk yesterday night and he wants to hear you out." "Really? I mean seriously he wants to hear us out." Aunt Rosy excitedly asked When Amy nodded her head, Aunt Rosy gave a hug to her and beamed "This is all because of you honey. I almost lost hope and I felt very guilty and I felt like a stupid mother. Thank you very much, honey." "I know we deserve all this hatred but still I want to talk to him. I want him to know everything and I don''t care about the result Amy because I know he may hate and misunderstand us but still I have a hope that he will understand us." Aunt Rosy smiled and said Amy took a deep breath and said "I don''t know what made you take such a harsh decision. I know your reasons may be valid but still I''m against of whole abonding idea. Though uncle Joe and Aunt Ruby gave him all love he wanted, he still felt your absence in his life." Looking at Aunt Rosy, she continued "I know it was difficult for you to leave Andy for all these years but still I couldn''t help but blame you for everything. I know you might have ¡ª" Amy stopped saying when she heard sobbing sound She then panicked when Aunt Rosy burst in tears. Thinking that she might cross her limits, Amy sighed and said "I''m so sorry aunty, I wouldn''t have involved in these things but I''m so sorry." Aunt Rosy vigorously shook her head and said "No honey, I''m feeling guilty. It''s all my fault honey. If not me no one will suffer like this. If not me Micheal would have lead happy life. I''m not a good wife and didn''t become a good mother too." "And who told you that?" Uncle Micheal said before walking towards them He then sat beside her and pulled her to his embrace honey, "I already told you many times that without you we are nothing. Taking risk for you is our choice and there is nothing to do with you. You know what, Without Rosy there is no Micheal." Looking at the two adorable couple, Amy smiled and walked to away to give them some space to talk. ..... Living area Andy was talking with Ryan and others when Amy entered the living area. "What are you all doing here?" Amy asked while walking towards them "We too want to learn truth along with Andy. Erik sighed and said "Where are they?" Ryan asked while looking around "We are here." Uncle Micheal said while towards them with Aunt Rosy "Mom, what happened? Did you cried?" Lucas asked "No, I''m fine." Aunt Rosy smiled and said Uncle Michael sighed and walked towards Andy and sat beside him Just then Father Francis along Father Miller entered the apartment. Uncle Micheal took a deep breath and said "I know you were very sad and upset over everything and it''s your right to trash at us. I know we deserve all your trashing but selfishly we want your love and support too. I know abandoning two-year-old kid was a crime but we had no other choice to protect you, Andy. We knew Joe and Ruby will take care of you no matter what but still there is no single day we slept without thinking of you." Pausing for a while, he said "There were times we thought to leave everything behind and rush towards you but we kept our emotions controlled only to protect you. If they know that my son is alive they will take you away with them. We got tensed and we did everything to protect and of course to protect your mother too. I know you may think that I selfishly protected your mother not you but I won''t lie about this Andy, your mother is more important to me than anyone in this world. Your mother will be in the first place in my priority list followed by you and Lucas." ..... Chapter 198 - Past (1) "You abandoned Andy to protect him?" Ryan sighed and asked When Uncle Micheal nodded his head, Ryan asked "From Oliver''s dad?" "No, from my dad." Aunt Rosy took a deep breath and said Pausing for a while she said "I think you all know about Taylor''s crown right? It is very huge, expensive and almighty. In one word it is proud of our family. It is our ancestral crown and it will pass on to the capable son or daughter of the heir. If the son or daughter of that heir refuses to take the crown, it will pass on to their grandson. Though the crown is almighty but there are many restrictions to the heir. Let me explain you the rules before going to the past which lead to many problems." Aunt Rosy sighed and said "First rule The heir should the member of the Taylor family. He should be capable son or daughter." "The second rule is the heir shouldn''t get married or loved until he officially declared as heir." "The third rule is If the heirs son''s and daughters doesn''t want the crown he can pass the crown to his cousin''s." "The fourth and the important rule If elected heir fails to attend the crown inauguration ceremony, the Crown will be passed to the other competitive person." Looking at Andy, Aunt Rosy sighed and said "You are the elected heir of Taylor Crown." When Amy panicked and held Andy''s hand tightly, he sighed and kissed his forehead "Don''t worry babe, nothing is going happen to me." Aunt Rosy sighed and said "Everything was fine and smooth until my father''s generation. My father is over-obsessed with the crown and he was very excited to be the heir of the crown family. For that, he always portrayed himself as a best son but things turned up and down when my grandfather decided to pass the crown to my uncle. My father couldn''t take it and he felt very wronged at that time. I won''t say my father is a cruel, aggressive, bossy man but the crown changed him a lot. To possess the almighty crown was his dream and he wanted to do anything without thinking twice to possess the crown." "You may all think why people change for that simple crown? " She sighed and said "It''s not a simple crown, it is a huge one. Imagine you will get everything money, fame, happiness and controlling power with that crown. You can control all underworld troops with the power of the crown. You can ground anyone with that crown. It is like power." "So what did grandpa Taylor did to possess the crown?" Oliver asked "He hired someone to kill uncle but it ended up losing his legs. Uncle got paralysed and immediately the crown was passed onto my father. After some days everyone got to know that uncle already had a girlfriend and also a son. My grandfather took an oath from my father that he will pass the crown to my uncle''s son." "You mean my dad?" Oliver asked "Yes your dad. Everything was running smooth and my dad and mom gave equal importance to brother Peter and me. Though we are cousins we still had this unique brother and sister bond. There wasn''t a single day I grew up without him by side. Everything was so happy until we turned eighteen. It was time to declare the next heir. Though dad gave oath to grandfather but he was reluctant to pass the crown other than his blood. Brother Peter voluntarily said to pass the crown to me but things turned worse when we found out dad''s deeds before becoming heir. We found out that he was responsible for uncle''s condition." Aunt Rosy said before slumping down on the couch "Rosy" Uncle Michael said before sitting beside her "Mom, Are you okay?" Lucas asked before passing her glass of water "Yes, I am. I felt very nostalgic about past and brother peter." Aunt Rosy said Looking uncle Michael, she sighed and said "I''m missing him a lot, Michael." Uncle Michael hugged her and said "It''s okay honey, he was angry and disappointed with us. Let us give him sometime okay." "Aww, they were so cute." Amy smiled and said "Babe, we are cute than anyone," Andy said Amy wrapped her arms around his and said "I''m worried." "No worries honey, we are here to fix everything okay." Andy smiled and said Keeping quiet for quite some time, he asked "What did you do when you found out about your father?" Aunt Rosy took a deep breath and said "I eloped from house. I know it was a stupid move to leave everything behind but I had a no choice. I don''t want to be a part of Crown and it should be with brother Peter. I think I''m not capable to be the heir of the Taylor family. Brother Peter deserves everything. I shifted to the USA and started living on my own. After completion of my studies and I got a good job in Francis corporation. My life got changed for good when I met your dad and we immediately got clicked and married. Though we rushed out marriage thing but we are pretty sure about us." "We are happy for three long years. I got everything in my life loving husband, happy and caring family, money and fame but surprisingly dad never got contacted to me. I assumed things were smooth in my country." Pausing for a while, she said "I used to contact brother Peter and he never shared about his problems there. He always used to give me ''Things are solved'' vibe to me. Though brother peter is away from me, he always used to give me moral support in anything. He is my biggest support. I never shared about my family details with Michael. He trusted me more than anything that he never forced me in anything. Micheal told me everything about his underworld business and how he changed his name Joe to Micheal for the sake of safety at the very first day of our wedding. I always wanted to share things with him but I was worried and tensed by overthinking the situations. We are very happy and fulfilled when we got to know that I''m pregnant. Things were very happy until my father suddenly appeared when I''m in the fifth month of pregnancy. " ...... Chapter 199 - Past (2) "He appeared to take you away from your husband and family?" Erik sighed and asked "No, he wants to take my son away from me." Aunt Rosy muttered "What? But why?" Ryan snapped "My dad doesn''t want to give his position to anyone. Though he knew brother Peter is trustworthy but he couldn''t take any chance of getting kicked away from his own place. He wanted his family to rule Taylor empire no matter what and he was ready to do anything inappropriate for it. Initially he wanted to blackmail me and take me away from him but his plan got changed when I got into a relationship with Micheal. When he got to know that Micheal is serious with me, he declared to everyone that next heir is my baby." Aunt Rosy sighed and said Andy scrunched his eyebrows and asked, "Why he did that?" "Because I''m more powerful than him. My wealth and fame is more than his and he will get more profits and popularity when I join his hands." Uncle Micheal said When Andy gave him an ''I can''t understand your words'' kind of expression, he sighed and said "I joined underworld in my graduation along with George. To avoid unnecessary troubles I changed my name to Michael and within a few years our clan became famous and powerful which is as almighty as Taylor''s Crown. So he, want me to join his hands and create combined clan which powerful." Aunt Rosy took a deep breath and said "Yes and that''s the reason he waited for years and appeared at my pregnancy time." Uncle Michael sighed and said "He knew no matter what I would do anything for Rosy. He very well knows that she is my weakness. He kidnapped Rosy and blackmailed me that he will kill my baby and marry Rosy to another person. Though I opposed him at first but I really don''t have any choice. I tried very hard to protect her but I failed in every possible way. He kept Rosy in an island for almost two weeks and there was no place we didn''t searched. I was worried, tensed, frustrated and immediately gave in to your grandpa. Don''t take me, wrong sons, I can lose both of you and stay happy when I''m with your mom but I can''t stay a single nanosecond without her." After saying that uncle Micheal closed his eyes to control his emotions. When the glimpse of past moments popped in his mind he couldn''t help but blame himself for not taking care of his wife. He couldn''t help but blame for handing Andy to him. Aunt Rosy sighed and placed her hand on his and gestured him not worry. She then took a deep breath and said "Micheal called dad and gave in to his cruel ideas. Dad kept a condition for him that is if I want to be safe and sound he has to give his son to him and Micheal immediately agreed because his first priority is me." Looking at Andy, she continued "I know you may be angry with this decision but he is helpless son. It was my fault, I couldn''t properly take care of myself. I think I''m responsible for this whole mess." "What happens after that?" Andy asked Uncle Micheal sighed and said "He asked me to shift to the UK and I did. We were in his clan for four months until you both were born and unexpectedly it was twins. We are so happy that God blessed us with these two adorable sons but your happiness went in vain when your grandpa took you away." "Why? I mean why not Lucas? Is Andy your firstborn?" Erik asked "Andy is one minute younger than Lucas and he his healthy than Lucas. After giving birth doctor confirmed that Lucas had pneumonia. So, to avoid unnecessary risks he chose Andy over Lucas." Uncle Micheal sighed and said "Oh my god, He is so clever." Ryan helplessly shook his head and said "Why he asked for Andy, not you? I mean you are perfectly fit and clever enough for crown right?" Oliver asked Uncle Micheal sighed and said "He was very clever Oli, if he made Rosy or me next heir then his games will not work because we knew his darkest secrets. So, he chooses my son. He wanted to take him away and train him for bad." Aunt Rosy sighed and said, "He then took him to the mansion and announced to everyone that Andy is next heir and he also marked Andy with our ancestral tattoo." "Tattoo which is on arms?" Amy asked "Yes, that is Taylor''s tattoo." Aunt Rosy said "So, he became heir of the Taylor family and what is the problem in that? I mean isn''t it huge and almighty?" Erik asked "Yes, it is huge and almighty but ¡ª" Cutting Aunt Rosy off, Oliver sighed and said "You have to fight with me to get complete powers of the Crown." "What? Why? I don''t remember such type of rules?" Erik frowned and snapped Aunt Rosy sighed and said "Micheal gave in to the moment because he wants my safety and happiness but brother Peter doesn''t know about this whole kidnap thing and he thinks that we all planned everything to make Andy heir." Aunt Rosy sighed and said Pausing for a while, she added "So, he asked main people who has more powers than heir to change the rule and they agreed to it. So, Oliver and Andy has to fight for the crown and the person who loses the fight should handover the crown and they have to hang themselves in front of everyone." "What? What kind of bullshit is this? Why the hell they have to hang?" Ryan shouted "These are rules which were made out of stubbornness of my bother and dad." Aunt Rosy pursued her lips and said "So, To protect me from this stupid competition you created the whole accident scene and kept me safe near mom and dad?" Andy asked Uncle Micheal nodded his head and said "Yes, I know my son is capable and he can fight with hundred members at a time but brother Peter is also our family right? We don''t want our family to break down just because of some stupid crown which is not important to us. I don''t want that old man to take you away from us. I don''t want him to change you for bad. I don''t want you to develop hatred on brother Peter. I don''t want anything bad to happen.. So, we decided to end this fight in a smooth note." Chapter 200 - Pukish He sighed and said "I know it may hurt you a lot but we really had no other choice son. You doesn''t know how cruel your grandpa can turn for crown. He wanted to take you away from us for training and we didn''t want that to happen. So, we decided to abandon you. I know we acted biased and we are at fault but our intentions were not bad. We know Joe and Ruby will love you like us and give you everything that you want. We knew you never feel left out with them so, we decided to give you to them and they never looked down for you. They always loved and cared for you." Aunt Rosy sighed and said "It was not easy for us to leave you behind, Andy. We suffered a lot too. There wasn''t a single day we slept without thinking about you. You have no idea how much we controlled ourselves from seeing you. Though he was saying he cares about me than you but he was the one who suffered lot than me. It was not easy for both of us babe. Though he may act aloof from outside but his heart is crying for your one word." Yes, it was not easy for both of them. They suffered a lot of pain in these twenty-five years without seeing their son. Though they want to protect him but there were times when they want to see him and cry their heart out. "So, you trailed me in the UK to protect me?" Andy asked "Yes" "You were the one who gave us proofs that Clara is cheating on me?" "Yes" "When that goons attacked me ¡ª" "Yes, They thought you were me but some men who protected you were sent by dad." Lucas sighed and said Andy took a deep breath and slumped on the Couch and took a deep breath. He won''t say he was not mad over everything but still he developed a soft corner for his mom and dad in his heart. Though everything is chaotic he was still very sure that they will come out of this very quickly. Though he still hated the whole abanding thing but he knew he would have done the same thing if he is in his father position. He knew how it feels when the love of his life in death bed. He could feel the pain of his father when he couldn''t find his mom. "What if Andy and I decide not to fight for crown? I can''t fight with my friend right?" Oliver asked "No, there is no way to back out until we stop my father and brother." Aunt Rosy sighed and said "Even if you don''t want to but that old man will use his sly tricks to make you fight against each other." Uncle Michael sighed and said Aunt Rosy took a deep breath and said "And convincing both of them were not so easy. We only have six month for the fight and if we are successful in protecting Andy for six months then we can solve everything." Aunt Rosy sat beside him and placed her hand on his, "I know you were still mad over everything and we don''t expect to forgive and accept us but please don''t push us away from you. We know we deserve your hatred, your angry but at the same we want your love too." When Andy didn''t say anything for a long time, Uncle Micheal sighed and said "We should give some time to him honey." Aunt Rosy nodded her head and said "We have a flight to the UK tonight. I hope you will see us off." After saying this Aunt Rosy and uncle Micheal left along with Lucas and Jenni. "An" Amy called him out Andy pulled her closer and buried his face on her neck "You were right honey, coin always has two sides." Amy sighed and said "Babe, I know it may hurt you and I don''t justify their aban,ding you but don''t you think they really cares for you. It''s not like you didn''t get any love of parents right? Though they were away from you but still they took good care of you. I know instead of leaving you, they should fight for you but I think they have no choice at that time." "Yeah, I too think they were really out of choice. My dad is sensible but stubborn at times too, he won''t listen to anyone if he thinks he was right. Maybe, uncle, Micheal did try to talk to dad but my dad was too stubborn to accept it." Oliver said Andy took a deep breath and asked "Can we meet your dad?" "No, dad and mom went to spend their holiday in some private island, maybe he will return within a week," Oliver said Andy sighed and said "Okay" Looking at Erik and Ryan, he continued "Thank you so much for supporting. I don''t think you have to involve in this mess now." "What do you mean by that An?" Erik frowned and asked "You have to stay away from this dude," Andy said "Hey, this is against our friendship rules okay, we shared our happiness together then how can we back out when one of us facing some kind of problem. We should stand for each other when we face tough times and I''m hundred percent sure that you won''t back out when we face similar kind of problem." Ryan frowned deeper and snapped "But ¡ª" Cutting Andy off, Erik said "No ifs and buts okay, we are going to help you no matter what." Andy smiled and hugged his best buds "Thank you so much, dude." "Amy," Lisa shouted when Amy ran towards the washroom Andy panicked and asked "What happen Li?" "I don''t know she just felt pukish," Lisa said Andy rushed towards the washroom and knocked on the door "Babe, What happen? Let me come in." "Babe, Are you fine?" Andy shouted "Amy, please open the door," Nina shouted before knocking the door Just then door slowly got opened and Amy stepped outside wiping her mouth. Andy pulled her to his embrace "Are you fine honey?" "Yeah, It''s just a morning sickness babe." Amy sighed and said "What did you ate babe?" Erik sighed and asked "I just drunk cup of coffee," Amy said "And who made that coffee?" Lisa asked "Me" Amy said Lisa helplessly shook her head and said "How many times I should say don''t drink or eat food you prepared? You cooking sucking babe." "Hey, it''s not my fault okay." Amy pouted her lips and said "Whose fault? My coffee machines?" Andy asked "Yes, your coffee machine sucks honey," Amy said "Babe ¡ª" Without giving him chance to say, she clung onto him and said "I''m tried, babe" "Let''s go to our room and take some rest," Andy said before scooping her into his arms ...... Chapter 201 - Craving Evening Amy and Andy''s apartment "Babe, let''s go to the hospital," Andy said while rubbing her back "It''s okay babe, I think your coffee machine really sucked this time." Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Seriously babe? You still blame my coffee machine for this." Andy rolled his head and said "Yes babe, remember how your microwave burned my sandwiches?" Amy sighed and asked Andy chuckled and said "How I can forget that horrific incident? It''s neither my microwave nor my coffee machine, it''s your cooking skills which sucks" Amy frowned and wiggled out of his embrace and turned to the other side before covering herself with the quilt. "Babe, what happen? I just ¡ª" Cutting him off, Amy snapped "Don''t dare to comment on my cooking Mr Francis." "Babe, I know you are a great cook, but sometimes ¡ª" "No, I never failed in cooking, it''s your stupid machines which always fails," Amy muttered "Babe, I''m so sorry okay," Andy said before pulling her closer "Don''t dare to touch me." Amy snapped before moving aside He then pinned her down and tapped her nose "Let me show how sorry can say in moves." "I''m not in a mood for that." Amy scoffed "Uh uh really?" Andy said before sliding his hand inside her underwear Amy breath hitched when she felt his warm fingers on her pubic region. She moaned and clutched onto his shirt when he started moving his fingers in a circular motion. "What did you say, honey? You aren''t not in mood right?" Andy asked with a devilish grin on his face Amy who was completely lost her rationality with his perfect hand movements down there couldn''t help but pull him closer, "I want you hubby." He then quickly unzipped her dress and cupped her breasts with one hand and another hand on her wet region taking her to totally next level of pleasure. "Look, how wet and sensitive you are already but still you say you don''t have mood for this." Andy smiled and said "Why the hell you are wasting time Mr Francis?" Amy moaned louder "Just a minute babe," Andy said before removing her shirt and pants He then hovered her up and started moving his dick on her clit before giving a little squeeze to her breasts. "Babe, why don''t we try something new?" Andy asked "What?" Amy asked When he gave her a sly smile, Amy blushed harder and slammed his hand "Don''t even think about it, Mr Francis." "What? It''s been seven months honey since we started doing things sexually and he is earning for some kisses." Andy chuckled and said "Shut up." Amy snapped before blushing harder and lowering her head "It''s okay honey, if you don''t want to do then we won''t okay," Andy said before pushing himself down and buried his head on inside clit Amy clutched on to his sheets and moaned louder when he started swirling his tongue down there. ... Half an hour later Andy smiled and kissed her forehead before getting up from the bed. "Where are you going?" Amy asked while covering her breasts with quilt "I have some work, honey," Andy said Amy pouted her lips and said "But I want to cuddle you." Andy tapped her nose and chuckled "So, my wifey is missing my cuddles way too much these days." "What? Don''t you miss my cuddles?" Amy frowned and asked "Uh Uhu you have no idea how much I want to stay beside you but still this work is important honey." Andy sighed and said "You can go but bring me chocolate cake and brownies too," Amy stated "Babe, you already ate brownies a lot today¡ª" "What if I ate them a lot? I''m still craving for them hubby." Amy pouted her lips and said Andy sighed and said "I will bring them but promise you won''t it more and complain later." "No, I won''t complain," Amy assured him "Good," Andy said before giving a peck on her lips "Come fast okay." Amy smiled and said Andy nodded his head and stepped out of the bedroom. .... Farmhouse "Do you think he will come for us?" Aunt Rosy asked and rested her head on his shoulder Uncle Micheal protectively wrapped his arms around her shoulder "He has all right to stay angry with us but still I want him to come for us." "What if he still hate us?" Aunt Rosy asked Uncle Micheal sighed and said "I don''t care whether he hates us or not, all I want his my son should lead a happy and healthy life." "I can''t see ''I hate you'' expression in his eyes honey. I want to stay strong but I couldn''t." Aunt Rosy said in between her sobs "You know what, I can''t see my darling''s tears." Uncle Micheal said before wiping her tears "They never fail to impress me, honey," Jenni whispered before wiping her tears "They are always this loving and super romantic parents honey." Lucas smiled and said "Babe, I want to be super romantic parent for my babies." Jenni rested her head on his chest and said "When did my wifey started thinking about babies?" Lucas chuckled and asked "What? We are doing Lewd things too much so it''s obvious for me to get those thoughts okay." Jenni sighed and said "I think we need to plan this out," Lucas said "Plan about what?" Jenni asked "Plan about babies, their future and you know about the process too." Lucas smiled and said "Shameless." Jenni helplessly shook her head and said "Babe, I think they were done with their hugging," Lucas said while looking at her parents "Let''s go in," Jenni said before stepping inside the room "Mom, dad, we are getting late," Lucas said while glancing at the watch "Why don''t we wait for ten minutes? What if Andy comes to see us off?" Aunt Rosy said "Mom, let''s give him some time to think okay. I''m sure he will call us." Lucas said "Yeah honey, we need to go." Uncle Micheal sighed and said Just then maid rushed towards them and said "Master, Mr Francis is here to meet you." "Joe? Why did he came at this time?" Uncle Micheal said "It''s not an elder master." Maid lowered her head and said "If not him then who ¡ª" Cutting Lucas off, Aunt Rosy asked "Is it, Andy?" When maid nodded her head, Aunt Rosy beamed in excitement and rushed towards the living area. Chapter 202 - Lets Talk And Solve When maid nodded her head, Aunt Rosy beamed in excitement and rushed towards the living area. Andy got up when he looked at Aunt Rosy rushing towards him. "An" Aunt Rosy hugged him Andy sighed and wrapped his arms around her. He felt very ease at heart and happy when his mother hugged him. The pure feeling of hugging mom for the first time is pieceless to him. Though Aunt Rosy hugged him at UK but that time it was different. Though he felt some weird connection but now he knew she was his mother and he was very happy and elated. The uneasiness and possessiveness he felt vanished in thin air. "I knew you would come." Aunt Rosy excitedly said "I want to talk with you and ¡ª" Turning towards uncle Micheal, he continued "Can I?" Uncle Micheal smiled and said "We are always free to talk with you An." Andy sighed and sat on the couch "So, you both decided to leave?" "Yes, we have to keep this secret for more six months." Uncle Micheal stated "Do you think keeping this as a secret will avoid problems?" When Uncle Micheal shook his head, Andy sighed and said "I don''t know about this crown, fight and other things but I know one thing we shouldn''t be like a coward by hiding things instead we should step forward and face this with smile and courage. " Pausing for a while, he said "I don''t know how dangerous this could be but talking with peace can solve many things. After hearing everything, I think it''s not grandpa whom we have to control it''s uncle Peter with whom we have to talk." Uncle Micheal took a deep breath and said "Do you think we haven''t tried talking with him? He is stubborn and he never tried to hear out once instead he kept on insisting me against him. His small misunderstanding lead to many problems. He even wants me to be his business rival." "Yes, it''s a piece of cake for me to get uncle Peter down but you know mom still loves and cares about him a lot." Lucas sighed and said "Why don''t we try it now?" Looking at Aunt Rosy, he continued "It''s not like your brother hates from childhood. Can''t you try hard to convince your brother? Can''t you convince him with your love?" Aunt Rosy sighed and said "I called him once but he rejected my calls and also asked me to stay away from his family. Though I promised myself not involve with him but still I miss him a lot. There wasn''t a single day I cried for him. He is still my possessive angry bird." "Yes, he is still your brother. Talk to him and try to solve the issue. I know grandpa will use sly methods to gain everything but instead fighting individual with grandpa why don''t we unite and face him together?" Andy said Keeping quite for quite some time, Lucas sighed and said "I think Andy is right. Grandpa will know the truth today or tomorrow. So, why don''t we talk to uncle Peter and solve things between us?" Thinking for quite some time, uncle Micheal asked "Do you think talking with Peter will solve things out?" "It will at least help to find a solution. If he is in good terms with you and against of the fight then half of the problem will be solved right?" Andy said "That''s true Micheal, I think we need to try this out." Aunt Rosy said while placing her hand on his "I will ask Geroge to take appointment with Peter." Uncle Micheal said "He is on vacation, so we have to wait for some time," Andy said Glancing at the watch, he said "I need to go before getting up from the couch." "An" Aunt Rosy called him out When Andy looked at her, she sighed and said "Let''s eat dinner together." "I''m sorry Mrs Stewart, my wife is waiting for me," Andy said and walked away Aunt Rosy heart pricked when she heard ''Mrs STEWART'' instead of mom from his mouth. She knew he was frustrated and angry but she couldn''t take his hatred. Yes, She is selfishly wanted his love but she knew they fucked up everything. Uncle Micheal wrapped his arms around her shoulder and said "It''s okay honey, let''s give him some time to adjust." "But ¡ª" "Shhh, Don''t think too much about this okay, he will surely love us." Uncle Micheal sighed and said ..... Erik and Nina''s apartment "I''m fine okay." Nina sighed and said "No, you are not," Erik said while pressing her back simultaneously "Babe, it''s common for pregnant woman to feel pukish." Nina sighed and said "It''s fourth time in this day you felt like this and you know you haven''t had your dinner yet. Don''t you feel hungry?" Erik asked "No, I don''t want to eat anything babe," Nina said Resting her head on his chest, Nina sighed, "I want cuddles." "You are always free to get my cuddles." honey Erik said before pulling her closer "Babe, mom called us for dinner today but I said no," Erik said "Why did you do that?" Nina frowned and asked "What? How can you expect me to say yes when you are not feeling well?" Erik said "It''s common honey." Nina sighed and said "No, it''s not common you will travel only we when we get approval from Aunt Miller." Erik sighed and said "Babe, it''s just twenty minutes drive." Nina chuckled and said "So what it is twenty minutes? You will get strained and what if you feel pukish? What if the baby doesn''t like travelling?" Erik said Nina rolled her eyes and chuckled before giving a peck on her lips. "You are becoming more cute honey," Nina said and hugged him tighter "Babe, How can I control myself when you keep clinging onto me?" Erik asked "What? I just gave a peck on your lips honey." Nina chuckled and said "It''s enough to get a hard-on." Erik pouted his lips and said Nina wrapped her arms around his chest and said "We can''t do things at first week of pregnancy because you are beast and I don''t want to break my son''s head." "Seriously? You love him more than me?" Erik asked "Obviously, he is my blood and I love him a lot." Nina chuckled and said "How can you do this babe?" Erik frowned and said "I''m sleepy," Nina said and closed her eyes leaving frowning Erik to deal with his Jealousy. Chapter 203 - Shitty Articles Next day morning Shelton mansion "How can you do this Erica?" Father Shelton slammed the table and shouted Erica pursued her lips and lowered her head before bursting into tears "Your crying doesn''t bring down this article." Father Shelton snapped harder "Calm down honey, this news is just a trash and our daughter is ¡ª" Cutting Mother Shelton off, Father Shelton shouted "This is all because of you. You spoiled her." "Dad, I''m so sorry. I never expected this would happen." Erica said in between sobs The sudden outbreak of shitty news related to Erica trigged Father Shelton a lot and the caption which they used hit him hard. It all started when Erica went to a party and ended up kissing a stranger. Her body lost rationality with the amount of alcohol. She doesn''t know why, how she did this but reporters never failed to capture such moments. "Honey, I think she is in relation with that guy ¡ª" Cutting her Mother off, Erica frowned and shouted "Mom, will you please stop pairing me with some stranger? Dad, I don''t know who is." She then held his hand and Continued, "Dad, I know I was wrong and I acted impulsively but I really doesn''t know what happen to me. I never doesn''t know I''m kissing ¡ª I''m regretting this thing. I''m sorry for everything." Before bursting into tears "Do you even know how our community thinks?" Father Shelton snapped "What community dad? I think you were talking about that community who knows nothing except bitching about others." Lisa said while walking towards them along with Ryan "Li, why did you came here honey?" Father Shelton asked "How can you expect me to sit down and enjoy when my sister is facing such humiliation?" Lisa said "It''s her fault and she deserves it honey." father Shelton sighed and said "No dad, it''s not her fault. Yeah, I agree that she acted impulsively but she really doesn''t what she was doing. If she was sober at that time, I''m pretty sure that she will never do such things." Lisa supported Erica "Oh please, we know you are here to mock my daughter for her fate. So stop acting good and being loving sister." Mother Shelton scoffed Lisa chuckled and helplessly shook her head "I know you are arrogant and stubborn but I never expected you would act like this even after facing lot of failures against me." Walking towards mother Shelton, she continued "You know what, this is all happening because of your careless behaviour towards Erica. You have to treat her how to behave but instead you spoiled her to the worst." Mother Shelton gritted her teeth and walked away to her room. Lisa sighed and walked towards Erica and placed her hand on her shoulder "Don''t worry Erica, it''s not really fault. " Erica hugged her and cried her out. The foremost thing she needed the most is this hug. She badly needed someone''s hug at his time. She needs someone in her life who genuinely love and care for her. Erica was very happy and innocent child but her mother''s bitchy character changed her to the worst. The sudden change in her behaviour not only affected her but also her friends. So, she literally grew up without any friends. The only thing mother Shelton taught her is how to make money without any work and how to impress businessmen. "Shh, Don''t cry okay," Lisa said while patting her back "I''m sorry sister Lisa, I never thought I would do this. I really ¡ª" She stopped saying and started crying harder Lisa sighed and said "You do know, you look bad when you cry." before wiping her tears "I''m afraid sister Lisa. What if others think I''m slut? What if that man from club think I''m bad and tried to seduce him?" Lisa said in between her sobs "That man in the club is our friend." Lisa sighed and said "What?" Father Shelton widened his eyes and asked "Yes dad, he is our friend Oliver Taylor," Ryan said "Is he heir of Taylor family?" Father Shelton asked When Ryan nodded his head, Father Shelton took a deep breath and said "World is so small." "What happen dad? Do you know him?" Lisa asked "Yes honey, Peter Taylor is my classmate." Father Shelton said "We can talk to him about this matter, right? I mean he can help us to take down this articles right?" Erica asked "You don''t have to worry about that. Oliver already instructed reporters to take them down." Ryan said "Yes honey, Oliver already took care of everything. We talked with him before coming here." Lisa smiled and said "But what if¡ª" "Don''t worry about anything. Just chill in home for two days and you are free to go anywhere after that." Lisa placed her hand on Erica''s shoulder and said "Are you sure? I mean what if our community ¡ª" Cutting Father Shelton off, Ryan sighed and said "Dad, no one will say anything about this okay. Everything was sorted and don''t think about community and Erica''s happiness and her inner peace is more important than that stupid community." "Thank you so much, Ryan, it would be difficult for me without you." Father Shelton smiled and said "You don''t have to say that dad, we are family right?" Ryan smiled and said "Dad, we want to take Erica with us," Lisa said "What? I don''t think it is a good idea." Father Shelton said "No dad, she needs some support and love at this time and I''m sure she will be at peace in our place," Ryan said "Yes dad, I don''t trust your wife in this matter. She will again spoil her to the bad." Lisa said Turning towards the Erica, she asked "Will you come with us?" When Erica looked at Father Shelton, Lisa chuckled and said "He won''t say anything if you say yes." After thinking for a while, when Erica nodded her head, Lisa clapped her hands and said "Great, pack your things, honey." When Erica left to pack her things, Ryan sighed and said "Dad, we want to talk about something?" "About what?" Ryan wrapped his arms around Lisa and said "About our wedding." Chapter 204 - Our Wedding Ryan wrapped his arms around Lisa and said "About our wedding." "What? Your wedding?" Father Shelton widened his eyes in shock and asked "Yes, dad we want to make the US forever." Lisa blushed and said "Oh my god, This is awesome." Father Shelton excitedly said "Let me ask our manager to see the best places in this world and oh god, I have a lot of work to do." Father Shelton beamed "Dad, calm down." Lisa chuckled and said "We want to get married in our beachside house and we also want to share a wedding with our friends. Since Nina is pregnant, she can''t move to other countries so we thought our beachside house will be the best." Ryan explained "That''s good and let me talk to Mr park''s and decide the date." Father Shelton smiled and said "Yes dad but make sure to arrange within a week." Ryan smiled and said Pausing for a while, he added, "I can''t wait to call her Mrs Francis." Father Shelton hugged her and said "I''m so happy for you honey." Lisa, smiled and said, "I''m so happy for me too dad." "I wish I could make Erica life as beautiful as yours." Father Shelton sighed and said "Don''t worry about it dad, it''s our responsibility to make her realise about everything," Lisa assured ... Amy and Andy''s apartment "Babe, I love you," Andy said and wrapped his arms around her. "I love you too but that doesn''t mean you can slack on your work," Amy said and wiggled out of her embrace "You are such an evil," Andy muttered "What did you say, honey?" Amy asked Andy vigorously shook his head and said "Nothing, I didn''t say anything honey." "Good" Amy said and walked towards the washroom He then quickly called his manager and asked "Mr Harwick, can you cancel all the meetings for today?" The manager sighed and said "I''m so sorry sir, lady boss already informed us not to cancel meetings" "Fine," Andy muttered and hanged the call He then caressed Amy''s picture in the wallpaper "you are such cute little evil." After some time, when Amy came out of the washroom, Andy slept with thermometer and cold water beside him. "What happen An?" Amy asked Andy pouted his lips and said, "I think I have a fever." Amy chuckled and asked "What are you? A five-year-old kid?" "Seriously babe, I''m shivering too. I think my body needs a warm hug from you." Andy said "Does your body said that?" Amy asked "Yes babe, it is craving for your hugs." Andy sighed and said Amy helplessly shook her head and said "If you won''t get up within five minutes then don''t blame me if I kick you out of the house" Andy pouted her lips and asked, "How can you turn down a patient?" "Patient? You? You gotta kidding me, honey, we have an important meeting with Uncle Micheal and ¡ª" Cutting Amy off, Andy frowned and asked "From when did Mr Micheal became your uncle?" "From the day I got married to his son." Amy casually replied and stepped out of the room "Babe, He isn''t your uncle okay. He is just our business partner." Andy shouted "You just have ten minutes hubby," Amy shouted Andy sighed and muttered "No one will understand the pain of husband''s." before stepping into the washroom ..... Park''s mansion "Mom." Nina excitedly called mother parks out and started running towards her Erick frowned and stopped "You can''t run like that babe." Nina pouted her lips and said "I''m excited." "If you run like that, the baby will get hurt honey." Erik sighed and said Mother parks helplessly shook her head and asked "From when my naughty son became so responsible?" "From the day I confessed about my pregnancy." Nina chuckled and said Mother parks smiled and hugged "Nina, I''m so happy honey and Thank you for making us grandparents." "Mom, You should thank me first because without my corporation and hard work it will never happen." Erik shamelessly said Nina face turned red and lowered her head out of embarrassment. Why the hell her boyfriend is so shameless? "Though ''Aunt'' word feels old but still I''m so excited for my nephew." Elsa excitedly said while giving hug to her to be sister in law "Thank you so much honey for everything." Father parks while patting Nina''s head "Oh wait, It''s been ten minutes since she is standing. What if baby gets strained or bored?" Erik said and lifted her up in his arms Mother parks chuckled and said, "This new version of Erik is freaking me out." "This is just a glimpse of it. He started behaving weird from that day." Nina sighed and said "Weird? Don''t call it weird honey." Erik puffed his cheeks and said Nina helplessly shook her head and asked "Mom, you tell me, how can we just sit or sleep every minute? He won''t let me stand for more than ten minutes. He even started sulking at work." Mother Parks chuckled and said "I know my son is crazy but I never expected he is this crazy about you." "I had many doubts about my son. I thought he would become a bad dad but surprisingly he is learning too fast." Father Parks smiled and said Looking at Erik, he added "You know want pregnant woman should do exercise too. So, let her stand and walk for at least half an hour." "Says the man who restricted me to keep my leg down from the bed when I''m carrying Erik." Mother parks sighed and said "Babe, This idiot was naughty and he started kicking you at early months. So, How can you expect me to be careless?" Father parks defended himself "But still you acted like an over caring hubby." Mother parks snapped. "You¡ª" "Dad, please don''t raise your volume. What if baby is irritated?" Erik frowned and said Nina helplessly shook her head and shifted towards Elsa "If I stay more two minutes with you, I won''t get shocked if you construct some hear proof shield around my stomach." Elsa chuckled and said "Dada genes are already in." Erik sighed and said "I want to talk about our wedding." Chapter 205 - Bed Monster Father parks sighed and looked at Nina "Though I hate spoiling your life by letting you marry this idiot son of mine but I can''t do it anything." Nina chuckled and said "If you that badly want us to break up, no issues dad, I''m waiting to get rid of your idiot son." Father parks excitedly clapped his hands and said "That''s great Ni, you dad will see potential matches for you." Erik frowned deeper and snapped "How can you do this to your son? Do you want me to die with heartbreak?" "You are giving me grandson and I have no problem if you want to die right now." Father Parks causally replied When Nina pursued her lips to control her laugh, Erik frowned and said "How can you support him, babe? Don''t you love me anymore? you started avoiding me since this monster arrived." Nina chuckled and pinched his cheeks "You have no idea how innocent and childish you are looking, honey." Wrapping her arms around his arm, she whispered "How can I leave my bed warmer just like that? I love my bed monster more than anything." "You love me more than this baby?" Erik excitedly asked Nina gave a peck on his cheeks and said "I love you both equally but sometimes I love our baby 0.00001% more." "You never fails to make me jealous honey." Erik helplessly shook his head and said Pausing for a while he pulled her closer and murmured "Since baby growth is stable, you will see how jealous I am tonight." "Shameless." Nina chuckled and slammed his hand Elsa helplessly shook her head and muttered "Please stop with your PDA." Father Parks sighed and said "I talked with Mr Shelton and he was too excited for Lisa and Ryan''s wedding. So, I think next Sunday will be the best." "Next Sunday?" Nina excitedly asked "Yes honey" Father parks smiled and said When Nina smiled, Erik asked "Is that date special for you?" "I will check on lunch." Mother parks said and walked towards the kitchen along with the Elsa "Tell me, honey, what is there with that date?" Erik asked Nina ran her fingers through his collar and said "The day you broke my heart into million pieces. The day I left everything here and shifted to Australia." When Erik pursed his lips and didn''t say anything Nina sighed and adjusted herself in his lap "Look, you can think I''m overreacting and thinking way too much but I hate that day too much." Smiling at him, she said "Now, I won''t remember that day as a bad day. I remember it as the most memorable day in my life." He then buried his face on her neck and said "I''m sorry honey for the past. I promise I won''t repeat the same mistake again. I promise I won''t leave your hand no matter what." "Even if you repeat them again I will kill you and marry someone who loves me." Nina sighed and said Giving peck on her his lips, she added "So, why don''t we go to your bedroom and fool around?" "Babe? Are you saying this?" Erik currishly Inquired "Make love to me honey," Nina said and buried her face on his neck Without waiting for a single nanosecond, he lifted her up and rushed towards his master bedroom. ..... Oliver''s apartment Staring at the article which has their intimate photo, Oliver took a deep breath. He doesn''t know why he was feeling guilty over those articles. He doesn''t know why he was blaming himself for not taking care of reports surrounded by them. The thought of crying Erica making me restless. Just then his phone started ringing and he took a deep breath before receiving it. "Dad" Oliver sighed and said "Who is that beautiful woman in your arms?" Uncle Peter smiled and asked "Didn''t I took care of everything? How on earth you managed to know the details?" Oliver frowned and asked "My eyes are always around you son." Uncle Peter chuckled and said "Dad, it''s just an accident ¡ª" "A woman kissed you in front of everyone and you call it an accident? How stupid you are my son? I know those articles were bothering you but don''t mind your open-minded father will accept your relationship." Uncle Peter sighed and said "Dad, will you please stop assuming things? That kiss was just an accident. She is nothing to me. In fact that was the first time I saw her and I don''t know how she ended up kissing me." Oliver explained "What? You mean she isn''t your girlfriend?" Uncle Peter asked "No dad, I hate relationships and who better than you know about this," Oliver stated "If she isn''t your girlfriend then why don''t you make her one now?" Uncle Peter said Oliver helplessly shook his head and said "Dad, you seriously need someone to treat your brains." "What? As a dad I want my son to get settled with a girlfriend okay." Uncle Peter said "If you are dreaming about your daughter in law then I''m sorry I can never be a one-woman man," Oliver said and hanged the call ..... Francis cooperation "Babe, Do you think we have to attend those stupid meetings?" Andy asked Amy helplessly shook her head and asked "What happen to my boss who never fails attending meetings?" "That time I don''t have a beautiful and sexy wife," Andy said and pulled her closer Amy chuckled and said "You do know Uncle Micheal will enter the office at any moment." "Do you think I will give a damn about them when my wife is looking so hot?" Andy said while wrapping his arms around her waist "A¡ªAnmmm" before Amy could say anything, Andy clashed their lips together Amy moaned when he nibbled her lower lip and sucked it harder She then wrapped her arms around his neck and entangled her fingers onto his hair. Andy then pushed his tongue inside her mouth earning her sweet moan from her. He then started wandering her body and about to caress her breasts when suddenly office door got opened and uncle Micheal along with Aunt Rosy entered the office. ...... Chapter 206 - Naughty He then started wandering her body and about to caress her breasts when suddenly office door got opened and uncle Micheal along with Aunt Rosy entered the office. When Amy saw uncle Micheal and Aunt Rosy, she tried to push him away but his kisses were too demanding that ignited fire in her. Uncle Micheal and Aunt Rosy who was in shock when they looked at a couple making out couldn''t help but curl their lips up. "A¡ªAn" Amy said and pushed him away Andy frowned and asked, "What happen honey?" When Amy lowered her head and pointed towards the door side, Andy frowned and turned around only to widen his eyes in shock after seeing his mother and father who grinning from ear to ear. Amy closed her eyes shut and rushed into the lounge out of embarrassment. Andy scratched his forehead and chose to keep silent. He doesn''t know how to react and how they understood the whole situation. He doesn''t know how to justify his shameless actions in-office hours. Though he never tried to explain anyone when others caught them but he felt every shy and embarrassed at this moment. Uncle Micheal sighed and said "I''m sorry for barging into the office just like that." Andy scratched his forehead and said "I¡ªIt''s okay Mr Stewart, Please take your seat." Looking at the lounge door, Aunt Rosy said "I think you have to talk to her." "Yeah," Andy said and rushed into the lounge quickly Aunt Rosy chuckled and said "Your son is too naughty like you Mr Stewart." Uncle Micheal smiled and said, "Did you remember how dad has caught us when we are making out in the office." "Arghhh, Don''t remind me that. It still gives me embarrass feeling." Aunt Rosy frowned and said "Let''s see how my son will deal with this." Uncle Micheal chuckled and said ..... Inside the lounge Amy covered her face out of embarrassment When Andy entered the lounge. "Babe" Andy called out and sat beside her Amy frowned and started hitting him "This is all your mistake. I told you that uncle Michael will enter the cabin but you never listen to me." "But babe, you are looking awesome that I couldn''t think about others," Andy said "Arghhh, it is so embarrassing. What will your mom and dad think about me? A horny woman?" Amy groaned "Babe, who are they to judge about us? Anyway being horny isn''t a crime okay." Andy stated "Shutup with your stupid statements," Amy shouted "Now, I can''t show my face to them." Amy pulled her hair and shouted "Babe, I don''t think they are that stingy," Andy said Pulling her on his lap, he added "I think they might be happy for us because they just saw how beautiful their son married life is going on." "Their son?" Amy chuckled and asked "I mean yeah I''m their son but that doesn''t I started thinking positively about them." Amy helplessly shook her head and said "You are unbelievable sometimes." Andy sighed and said, "They are waiting for us." "Let''s go, honey" Amy pursed her lips and asked "Are you sure? They won''t think bad about me, us?" "No honey, I''m pretty sure that they are very understanding," Andy assured Amy thought for a while before giving nod to him. Though she doesn''t want to come outside but she can''t lock herself up for a whole lifetime, right? No matter what, today or the other she has to face them so, she decided to gather her courage and face them today itself. "Let me fix my dress," Amy said and started looking herself at mirror which aroused Andy even more He then hugged her and buried his face on her neck "You are looking hotter when he look yourself at the mirror." Amy slammed his hand and snapped "Don''t dare to do it again Mr Francis." "But ¡ª" "Shut up and you are sleeping on the couch for whole one week as a punishment." "Honey, How can you sleep without your heat warmer?" Andy pouted his lips and asked "You don''t have to worry about that Mr Francis, I have my ways but I won''t change your punishment." Amy glared at him and stepped out of the lounge "But babe ¡ª"Andy stopped saying when he looked at uncle Micheal and aunt Rosy He then wrapped his arms around her shoulder and murmured "Don''t worry honey, They are easy going." Amy gave them weak smile and started walked towards the desk along with Andy. "Let''s talk about the project." Andy sighed and said Uncle Micheal took a deep breath and said "We just went through about your idea and we liked it." Pausing for a while, he added "So, we are thinking to collaborate our companies in this project." Amy smiled and said "That''s great uncle Micheal and ¡ª" Cutting Amy off, Andy said "I want to set some rules for this collaboration and if you are okay with it, we can proceed." "What kind of rules?" Uncle Micheal asked "I don''t want to work with your son Lucas Stewart. I don''t think he is talented like me." Andy said Amy pursed her lips to control her laughter. She knew he made this rule out of Jealousy. Uncle Micheal sighed and said "But Lucas is understanding ¡ª" "Don''t worry uncle Micheal, We will work with Lucas." Amy smiled and said "But honey, he isn''t talented like me," Andy said When Amy raised her eyebrows, Andy sighed and said "Okay fine, I will work with him but he has to maintain a respectable distance from him." "He is your brother ¡ª" Cutting Aunt Rosy off, Andy frowned and said "He isn''t my brother Mrs Stewart. He is just your son and CEO of Stewart cooperation." "An, Don''t think bad about your brother. He cares and loves you a lot." Uncle Micheal sighed and said "I don''t want his care and love. Please tell him to keep it himself." Andy said and walked away Amy helplessly shook his head and said "I''m sorry aunty, He is ¡ª" "It''s okay honey. I can understand his anger." Uncle Micheal said Aunt Rosy patted her head and said "You should call us mom and dad." Amy smiled and nodded her head Uncle Micheal took out a red velvet box from his pocket and gave it to Aunt Rosy. "Honey, I''m so sorry. We never gave you anything as a mom and dad. Though we want to but we couldn''t due to the situation. So, we especially got designed this one for you as a gift." Aunt Rosy said while giving her a red velvet box "You don''t have to do this mom." Amy smiled and said "You can''t say no to your mom." Aunt Rosy said and placed red velvet box in her "Micheal, will you wait for me outside?" Aunt Rosy asked ...... Chapter 207 - One Woman Man "Micheal, will you wait for me outside?" Aunt Rosy asked "Take your own time honey." Uncle Micheal said and walked out of the room Aunt Rosy smiled and turned towards Amy "Let''s sit and talk for a while Honey." "Yeah mom," Amy said and walked towards the couch "So, how is everything going on?" Aunt Rosy asked "Everything is super good and fine mom but I''m just worried about you and dad." Amy sighed and said "You shouldn''t worry about us, honey. We already expected his cold behaviour but we are just worried about Andy." Aunt Rosy said "Mom, he is just frustrated over everything. Though he is acting all cold outside but deep inside his heart he care for you both. Just give him some time and he will talk to you normally." Amy said Keeping quiet for quite some time, she asked mom, "Is this dangerous?" "What?" Aunt Rosy asked "Your dad and that heir fight." Amy sighed and asked Aunt Rosy took a deep breath and said "I won''t lie to you, honey. It is dangerous when both of them want to win but here the condition is different. Both Andy and Oliver don''t want to fight against each other but my brother is very stubborn to accept his loss. My father is very cruel and he will try to harm anyone to get his way and that is what happen twenty-five years back." When Amy gave her feared expression, Aunt Rosy sighed and said" You don''t have to worry about anything honey. Micheal and Lucas will take care of everything and you know how capable Andy and others are. " "I know, I shouldn''t worry but the sudden fear inside the heart torturing a lot. Andy will never say how heated the situation is and that is one of them which makes me worried." Amy said. "I think Andy loves you a lot. So, he wanted to stay you happy without pressure." Aunt Rosy smiled and said Pausing for a while, she added "I just saw his love towards you. He is head over heels to you honey." When Amy blushed vigorously and lowered her head, Aunt Rosy placed her hand on his "So, can I expect a grandchild?" Amy cheeks turned red and said W¡ªWe are trying for it mom." "What? You both are trying for a baby?" Aunt Rosy asked "Yeah, Andy doesn''t want to but when we had a conversation five days back, he decided to give in but still he says that babies will take all my love and time from him." Amy chuckled and said Aunt Rosy helplessly shook his head and said "As father as son." She then chuckled and said "You know even your dad used to fell jealous when I used to talk about babies and we haven''t tried for it till our second anniversary. You know he used to say that he doesn''t want any child and we are enough for each other. But when it happened he was the who is happier and took good care of them." "Really? Andy will change too?" Amy excitedly asked "Trust me, honey, you will get jealous with his over love towards their babies. You do know how possessive Micheal used to be when Andy calls Joe, Dad. It used to prick his heart and after twenty-five years he still feels bad about this thing." Aunt Rosy smiled and said "Now, I''m already excited to get pregnant," Amy said Glancing at the watch, Aunt Rosy said "Oh god, I have to go." Giving hug to Aunt Rosy, Amy said "I wish we could stay together mom." "Don''t worry honey, everything will fall at right place soonly." Aunt Rosy smiled and said before stepping out of the office ..... Evening Ryan and Lisa apartment "I don''t think I should come." Erica sighed and said "Oh come on Erica, it''s just a small get to together and you know Elsa will come too," Lisa said "Who is Elsa?" Erica asked "She is Erik''s sister and you both are the same age. I think you will become good friends if you both meet." Lisa smiled and said "But I think that ¡ª" Erica stopped saying and lowered her head "I know what is stopping you but don''t you think it''s time to make things right?" Lisa asked before placing her hand on his Pausing for a while, she said "I know it was difficult for you to face everyone but our friends are not like others. They are very matured and understanding. I think it''s time to build good relations with everyone. We are also planning for shopping, so it also helpful for you if are in good terms with everyone. It will also help to calm your mind and heart." Keeping quiet for quite some time, Erica asked: "Will he be there?" "Who?" When Erica gave her a nervous expression, she asked "Oliver?" When Erica slowly nodded her head, she said "Yeah, Amy invited him too but don''t worry he is very understanding man." "But ¡ªWouldn''t it look awkward for both of us?" Erica asked "Yeah but don''t worry honey it is very common and everyone knows you were not at fault," Lisa said "What if he thinks lowly of me? What if ¡ª" Cutting Erica off, Lisa sighed and said "Do you think he is that kind of a man who think lowly of a woman? If he is then he would never help you out form those shitty articles. Trust me, honey, Though he had a lot of flings and he is not one woman man but still he is respects woman and he would never go against their will." "He isn''t one woman man type?" Erica asked Lisa sighed and said "No, he isn''t" "Why? I mean is there any reason behind that?" Erica curiously asked Lisa shrugged her shoulders and said, "He always used to say that relationship are not meant for forever and he won''t trust long-lasting relations." "Hmm okay," Erica said. "So, will you come to the party?" Lisa asked Erica thought for a while and slowly nodded her head "That''s great and wear this dress," Lisa said while giving her a dress. "This ¡ª" "You shouldn''t say No to your sister," Lisa said Erica smiled and took the dress and hugged Lisa "Thank you so much for everything sister Lisa." Lisa cupped her face and said "You don''t have to thank me okay. It''s my responsibility to help you out." ..... Chapter 208 - Irritated Feeling Island Uncle Peter was busy with his ME time when his wife entered the room. "Peter, What did you do again?" Aunt Melli shouted "What? I didn''t remember doing inappropriate these days." Uncle Peter said "Are you sure?" Aunt Melli placed her hands on her hips asked "What happen? Did Oliver told anything to you?" Uncle Peter asked "Not but R¡ªRosy called me." Aunt Melli sighed and said "Rosy? Why did she call you?" Uncle Peter frowned and asked "She was feeling very low and ¡ª" Cutting Aunt Melli off, Uncle Peter anxiously asked "Wat happen to her? Is she alright?" Aunt Melli chuckled and asked, "So you are worrying about your sister?" "Did I said that I care about her?" Uncle Peter asked "Your actions are very evident that you*care about her Mr Taylor." Aunt Melli helplessly shook her head and said "I don''t care about her and ¡ª" Pausing for a while he asked, "Is she okay?" "She wants to meet you, Mr Taylor." Aunt Melli said "Why? First tell me, Is she okay?" Uncle Peter asked Aunt Melli shrugged her shoulders and said "I don''t know anything. She just sounded very low and asked me to arrange a meeting between you two and I said okay." "That''s it. You didn''t questioned why she wants to meet me all of the sudden?" Uncle Peter worriedly asked "Do you think your sister will open up just like that?" When Uncle Peter shook his head, Aunt Melli added: "Then it''s waste of time to ask her." Uncle Peter frowned and said "If it is because of Micheal, I won''t think twice before killing him." "Someone told me that he doesn''t care." Aunt Melli chuckled and said Uncle Peter sighed and said "I really don''t care about her but as a man, I should respond for such situations." "Honey, Pack your bags and we are leaving today night and don''t forget to inform Rosy that I will meet her day after tomorrow." Uncle Peter said and walked out Aunt Melli chuckled and shouted "You never left for meetings in the middle of vacation honey. This shows how important she is to you." .... Outside the resort Uncle Peter took a deep breath and sat on the bench to clear his mind. He then took his wallet and caressed a photograph of a beautiful girl with a baby pink gown. "I hope you are fine honey." Uncle Peter sighed and said before closing his eyes Though he was acting like ''I don''t care about her'' but still it pricks his heart whenever he think about her. Though Aunt Rosy is not his own sister but he always treats her like the one. He loved her, cared for her. You won''t say it was easy for him to leave his sister and live all alone. It was difficult for him as Aunt Rosy. He too never slept a day without reminiscing about their happy moments. Though his heart wants to talk to her but still he controlled all his emotions. He was still angry and frustrated over the heir thing. He thought Aunt Rosy and uncle Micheal will support him no matter what but the sudden announcement of Aunt Rosy''s son is next heir broked his trust and love on them. He always blamed Uncle Micheal and Grandpa Taylor for his situation. He balmed uncle Micheal for their broken brother and sister relation. Though he trust his sister very much but that moment was very weak for him. He was all set to become the heir but sudden announcement of Andy being heir was just broked his heart. He left everything at that moment and never ever turned back. Though his heart continuously yearning to talk with his sister but his mind warned him to stay away from everyone. He then sighed and messaged Oliver "Book flight tickets to USA." before tossing the phone aside ... Amy and Andy''s apartment Amy was busy on her phone when she felt something gushing out of her lower abdomen. She then covered her mouth and rushed towards the washbasin and vomited her gut out. She then wiped her mouth clutched into the stomach and walked towards the bed before slumping down. "What is happening to me?" Amy groaned in frustration Just then Andy entered the room and frowned when he looked at her pale face. "What happen honey?" Andy rushed towards her Amy smiled and said "What will happen to me? I am completely fine babe." she then ignored uneasiness and irritating feeling in her stomach "But you look, pale honey, Are you hiding anything from me?" Andy asked while cupping her cheeks She then buried her face on his neck and said "I want cuddles." "Only cuddles?" Without waiting for her reply, he added "I won''t mind if you want to take advantage of my pure innocent body" "Shameless man." Amy chuckled and said pulled him closer "I want only cuddles right now honey," Amy said buried her face on his chest "Babe, Are you fine? I mean why do I feel you are hiding things from me?" Andy asked "No honey, I am completely fine," Amy assured him He knew he will get tensed and worry too much if she say about her health condition. She also feels that this pukish feeling is because of her eating habits. So, she decided to change it instead of fearing him out. He then wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer "Rest for a while honey." "Did you prepared dinner for everyone?" Amy asked "Yes honey, I also made chicken lasagna for you," Andy said "I can''t wait to eat honey." Amy smiled and said Keeping quiet for quite some time Andy asked "Babe, what did she told to you?" "Who?" "Mrs Stewart." Andy sighed and said Amy chuckled and said, "Why are you so interested in our girls talks?" "I just want to make sure that she didn''t say anything inappropriate to you," Andy said "No honey, mom wants a grandchild and I said that we are trying for it but sometimes his over possessive son turns like a jealous husband whenever I talk about babies." Amy sighed and said "How can I stay all cool when you love them more not me?" Andy stated .... Chapter 209 - Couple Goals "How can I stay all cool when you love them more not me?" Andy stated Amy wrapped her arms around his waist "I love you both but¡ª" She chuckled and said "I love my babies little more than my hubby." "What? How can you say¡ª" Before Andy could complete his sentence Amy walked out of the room "Babe, you can''t leave me just like that," Andy said and rushed towards her "Babe, How can you love them more than me? You do know without me they won''t come to this world." Andy said before pulling her closer Amy chuckled and wrapped her arms around his neck and asked "Uh Uh, Are you sure there are no other methods to get pregnant?" "Babe, you are making me crazy. Why you always do this to me?" Andy asked "What?" "Making me jealous and more possessive about you." Andy pouted his lips and said Amy pulled his cheeks and said, "You look cute when you are jealous honey." "You know I look more cute when we do things," Andy said before clashing their lips together Amy moaned when he cupped her breasts with his lips on hers. She moaned louder when he bit his lower lip and pushed his tongue inside her mouth. Clutching onto his hair, she tightened her grip around his neck when his tongue started wandering her mouth "Oh my god, what are you mmm¡ª" Ryan stopped saying when Lisa covered his mouth "Can''t you stay quiet for some time?" Lisa snapped When Amy heard Ryan and Lisa''s voice, she crushed herself and tried to push him away but Andy pulled her more closer deepened the kiss. Amy closed her eyes and started returning the kiss without thinking twice. "Hey, Why are you standinggg ¡ª" Erik widened his eyes in shock when he looked at the shameless couple who was sucking each other dry without caring about damn surroundings. "Oh my god, Couple goals." Nina chuckled and said "Why are you all ¡ª" Oliver stopped saying and helplessly shook his head "I know, my bro is shameless than us." Ryan chuckled and said Looking at the Oliver who had a sweet smile on his face, Erica face flushed red. The moments in the pub made her heart bloom and butterflies in her stomach making her go crazy. "If you blush like that don''t blame me if I do something inappropriate." Oliver murmured Erika gulped and silently shifted to the other side like cute little wornged puppy. Looking at her red face, Oliver''s lips curled up and he couldn''t help but think about the most beautiful kiss in his life. After kissing each other for a while, Andy reluctantly broke the kiss and pressed their forehead together before calming himself down. He then frowned when he looked at their friends who were currently ogling at them. "What happen, babe?" Amy said and turned only to widen her eyes in shock "Ummm, How was it, babe?" Lisa chuckled and asked Amy face turned red and buried her face on Andy''s chest. "What are you talking Li? They are completely enjoying their kiss and how can you forget that moaning." Nina chuckled and said Andy awkwardly starched his forehead and asked "When did you came?" "When you both are enjoying your romantic kiss time?" Oliver helplessly shook his head and said Amy awkwardly cleared her throat and rushed towards the kitchen. "You all sacred her." Andy sighed and said before welcoming them in ... Inside the kitchen Amy took a deep breath and started placing the drinks on the tray when Andy entered the kitchen. He hugged her from behind and said "I''m sorry." "You ruined my image in front of everyone." Amy snapped and wiggled out of his embrace "What? You are lips are so juicy and sweet that I couldn''t help but suck them dry." Andy shrugged his shoulders and said Amy rolled her eyes and shouted "Atleast filter your words Mr Francis." "What is there to filter honey? We should be open to each other." Andy said Amy helplessly shook his head and said "You are sleeping on the couch today." "What? How can I sleep, babe?" Andy asked Without waiting for her reply he added "This is insane okay. This is second time in the day, you left me half aroused but still you are punishing me." "Shut up." Amy glared at him Andy hugged her and said "I don''t mind if you punish me in the bed but I feel bad when you sleep all alone without me." "Shameless man." Amy chuckled and said before stepping out of the kitchen ... Living area "Are you okay?" Nina asked to Erica who feeling uncomfortable near Oliver When Erica sighed and slowly nodded her head, Nina smiled and said "You don''t have to worry about anything Erica. We are like your sister and if you feel any discomfort, you can talk to us." "Thank you, sister Nina, I am fine." Erica smiled and said "Where is Elsa?" Ryan asked "You know her right, she won''t come until she find out matching lip shade." Nina chuckled and said "I think she found out," Oliver said pointing towards the main door "Hey everyone." Elsa excitedly said and walked towards them "Oh see, our little sister found her favourite shade." Oliver chuckled and said "She is my little sister, not yours." Andy frowned and said before walking towards them Oliver helplessly shook his head and said "I thought you are jealous husband but no, you are jealous brother too." "Shut up," Andy said Wrapping his arms around Elsa, he smiled and said "You are looking, great honey." "I love you, big bro," Elsa said and hugged Andy Erik rolled his eyes and said sometimes "I feel she is his own sister." "Because you suck as big bro Mr Parks." Nina chuckled and said "Elsa, she is ¡ª" Cutting Nina off, Elsa smiled and said "I know her sister in law." "She is Erica Shelton. Right?" Elsa smiled and said "Yeah but how do you know my sister?" Lisa asked ...... Chapter 210 - Can I Hug You? "Yeah but how do you know my sister?" Lisa asked Elsa smiled and said "We just met one week before. She wanted to become a model for our upcoming shoot and I interviewed her." "Wow, That''s great." Nina smiled and said "Why did Erica not included in the final round?" Erik frowned and asked When Elsa hesitated for a while, Erica took a deep breath and said According to the company''s rule, model shouldn''t get involved in any scandal and ¡ª"Erica stopped saying and lowered her head Understanding what she meant, Amy sighed and placed her hand on Erica''s shoulder, "it''s not your mistake honey." "She is feeling very low from yesterday." Lisa sighed and said "It is all his mistake," Andy said and glared at Oliver Oliver frowned and about to say something but stopped when he looked at Erica Her beautiful face, mesmerising eyes, rosy cheeks and tasty lips were enough for him to stare at her. Her cute innocent look wasn''t helping him. Though he is determined not to get involved in relations but still his heart started skipping beats when she looked at him. Ryan helplessly shook his head and murmured "Don''t stare at her like a wolf." Coming back to his senses, Oliver sighed and excused himself Erica bit her lower lip and looked at his back. She too observed how he was staring at her just a few seconds back. It gonna be a lie if she say she wasn''t attracted to him. She too couldn''t help but think about his beautiful eyes and of course sweet tender lips. Erica sighed and walked towards the balcony Amy chuckled and said "Am I the only one who thinks they are made for each other?" "Of course No babe, I''m with you in this." Nina smiled and said "Did you all noticed how brother Oliver stared at Erica?" Elsa chuckled and said "Yeah, I too noticed that." Lisa smiled and said "So, what if they really like each other?" Nina asked "I don''t mind if Oliver date my sister." Lisa smiled and said "Yeah, they look cute together." Amy chuckled and said "Elsa" "Hmm" "I think we need to join Erica in our fashion show." Erik sighed and said "You don''t have to do ¡ª" Cutting Lisa off, Erik sighed and said "If she is your responsibility then automatically she will be our responsibility too. So, let us help her. I think work pressure will help her to overcome those stupid articles too." "I think Erik is right." Ryan sighed and said "I will talk to her brother Erik." Elsa smiled and said "Sometimes your brain will work too." Nina chuckled and said ..... Balcony Oliver sighed and looked to the other side resisting his strong urge to stare at the beautiful woman standing beside him. He literally want to see her, droll over her beauty but he don''t want to make her uncomfortable. "I¡ªI am sorry." Erica awkwardly tucked her hair behind her ear and said "Sorry for what?" Oliver asked "For that kis¡ªI mean for those stupid articles." Erica sighed and said "It''s okay. It''s not your fault and I don''t mind kis¡ª" Oliver stopped saying and gulped in nervousness. Out of millions of word in this world, how can he just say I don''t mind kissing you? What if she thinks he is pervert? What if he thinks he is a womaniser and love kissing random woman? Oliver took a deep breath and said "I''m sorry. I want to say that you don''t have to say sorry for anything. I know it was hard for you to deal with all the reporters but don''t worry l already took care of everything and I don''t mind getting involved with a beautiful woman ¡ªArghhh I''m sorry, I''m really ¡ª" Cutting him off, Erica sighed and said "It''s okay, you don''t have to explain yourself, Mr Taylor." "You can call me Oli." Oliver smiled and said When Erica nodded her head, Oliver sighed and about to ask something when his phone got buzzed. Glancing at the caller id, Oliver took a deep breath and hanged the call. He don''t know why he was hanging a woman call today. Is it because he was attracting towards Erica? Is it because he doesn''t want to make things difficult for them? Phone started buzzing again when Oliver want to start a conversation. "I think it''s important." Erica sighed and said Oliver gave her a weak smile and received the call "I''m not coming today." Oliver harshly said and hanged the call "Who is it?" Erica''s sudden question startled him He don''t want to say that woman is one of his fling and he fixed a date with her tonight. He don''t want her to think so lowly of him. He don''t her want to misunderstand him but at the same time he doesn''t want to lie to her. After thinking for quite some time, Oliver took a deep breath and said "She is my friend." "Friend? You mean a normal friend." Erica asked Within seconds she stuck her tongue out and slammed her for head. What will he think of her if she ask about his phone call? She don''t want him to think so lowly of her. Oliver took a deep breath and said" I don''t wanna lie to you. She is my one of my fling and I promise I really don''t want to meet her today. How can I meet her leaving you all alone when you are looking so loving¡ªI mean when we are in such a lovely party. " Erica''s cheeks turned red with his words. She knew he rephrased the sentence but how can she act so normal when he was looking like her favourite food item. She was trying very hard to control butterflies in her stomach not to churn. On the other hand, he was not in his comfort zone too. He was trying very hard to control his already excited member. Not wanting to embarrass herself, she was about to walk away when Oliver held her hand. "Erica. " "Hmm" "C¡ªCan I hug you?" Oliver nervously asked Chapter 211 - She Is Cute And I Like Her "C¡ªCan I hug you?" Oliver nervously asked "What?" Erika widened his eyes and asked She wanted him to hug her, she wants to cuddle him, she wants to rest her head on his chest but she couldn''t help but widen his eyes in shock when he asked that. How can she say that loud? What if he thinks she is horny? Wait, the main question is, Did she got attracted to him? What if he just want to fool around? What if he doesn''t have any permanent feelings attached? With all questions revolving her mind, she couldn''t help but feel nervous. When Oliver observed her nervous expression, he couldn''t help but curse himself. What if she thinks he just had a lust towards her? What is she thinks he is a pervert. He couldn''t help but think about her ravishing lips all over again. He want to taste, suck them again. He want to feel them again. He wants to claim his right on her lips. He want to do many things with her but was she ready to do it with him? What if she thinks he is horny? Oliver widened his eyes in shock when a pair of little hands hugged him. He immediately wrapped his arms around her and pulled her more closely before taking deep breaths. "I know it is too early to say it but I''m attracting towards you, Erica," Oliver said "Only attracting?" Andy chuckled and asked Widened her shock in her eyes, Erica pulled herself away and lowered her head. Oliver awkwardly scratched his forehead and said "We are just ¡ª" He stopped saying when his friends gave him ''we won''t believe you'' expression. Nina helplessly shook her head and said "I know you are fast but I never expected you are this fast." Erica cheeks turned red and rushed outside. "You all scared her dude." Oliver sighed and said "So, what was that?" Amy asked "What?" "You know what we are asking Oli," Lisa said Oliver shrugged his shoulders and said "It''s nothing." "You want us to believe your ''it''s nothing'' thing?" Andy asked Oliver sighed and said, "I don''t know man, I think she is cute and I like her." Amy chuckled and said "I never expected that you will fall for one woman." "What? I did propose you too." Oliver said Andy frowned and snapped "How many times I should say to keep your mouth shut in this matter." "What? When did this happen?" Ryan asked "In our college and Andy locked me up in darkroom as a punishment too." Oliver helplessly shook his head and said "Why did you locked him up?" Amy asked "How can he propose her after promising me that he won''t do that? He broked my trust honey." Andy defended himself "In my defence, I asked your relationship with Amy and you told me that you both are friends. So, I thought to give it a shot." Oliver said "Wait? The trust issue which you used talk is proposing thing?" Erik frowned and asked "Yeah, he broked my trust man," Andy said Ryan rolled his eyes and said "You didn''t love Amy at that time right but you stopped him out of jealous." "I don''t know but it felt weird at heart when he proposed my Woman¡ªmmm" Andy stopped saying when Amy pressed their lips together "One day I won''t wonder if I get blue balls with your PDA." Oliver frowned and snapped before walking out Pulling herself away, Amy buried her face on his chest "I love you, Mr Francis." "I love you too babe." Andy cheekily smiled before wrapping his arms around her ... Dining area "So, isn''t this Friday already?" Andy asked "Yeah, we have to get prepared by Saturday. We are also thinking to take leave from this Monday." Ryan said "Hey, You can''t pressure me with your work okay." Andy sighed and said "What? I did your work when you are in marital break." Ryan defended "That time you were not trying for a baby but this time we are seriously trying for a baby and you know we have lot of work to do in bed ¡ª Ouch honey, it hurts." Andy hissed in pain when Amy pinched his waist "Why are you so shameless Andy?" Amy snapped "He is meant to be shameless when he has such a gorgeous wife." Oliver chuckled and said Amy rolled her eyes and said "Oh god, why all the shameless people are around me?" Looking at Ryan, Amy continued "Don''t worry Ry, Andy will take care of everything." "But babe ¡ª" "Shut up Andy, you have to do all the work." Amy glared at her husband "Fine, I will do but ¡ª" inching closer, He murmured "Only if you had extra sex sessions in my schedule." Amy cheeks turned red and slowly nodded her head Erik sighed and asked "How was construction working going on at seashore?" "Everything was set and it will get ready before your wedding." Andy smiled and said "I wish we could go for honeymoon after our wedding but ¡ª" caressing her stomach, Nina added, "This little boy doesn''t want to travel." Amy chuckled and said "Don''t worry babe, you can travel anywhere after he is born." "Only if he isn''t naughty like my brother," Elsa added "So, what about shopping plans?" Lisa asked "Can we go tomorrow? Sharp is 11 am." Nina asked "I''m in." Elsa smiled and said "Amy have an important meeting tomorrow. So, I think she won''t come." Andy said "I don''t remember having any important meeting." Amy scrunched his eyebrows and said "Babe, We have our sex meeting at 11 Am." Andy shameless said Amy rolled her eyes and snapped "Shut up." "Okay fine, you can go but only if you allow me three times tonight," Andy said "Three times? Are you insane? We already did twice in the morning." Amy murmured "So what? It still feels like a first time even if we do it 1000th time." Andy cheekily said "So chessy Mr Francis." Amy chuckled and said "So, Are you in for three times?" Andy asked When Amy blushed and nodded her head, Andy smiled and said "I love you, honey." Chapter 212 - One Sided Midnight Amy and Andy''s apartment It''s been midnight when the party got over and everyone left to their places. "So, Everyone left to their places?" Andy said and hugged Amy "So what?" Amy asked "Babe, Didn''t we planed this earlier?" Andy asked Amy shrugged her shoulders and casually replied "I don''t remember planning anything." "What? You can''t back out from our three rounds tonight plan honey." Andy pouted his lips and said Amy chuckled and gave a peck on his lips "I want to back out but you are looking way so handsome to do that." "So, our plan is on right?" Andy asked "Yes but before that ¡ª" Giving peck on his lips, she added, "I wanna take bath together." "Let''s take bath together and start our first round in washroom," Andy said Amy rolled her eyes and said "Shameless." "Babe, I want to start it right now," Andy said and buried his face on her neck "Just wait for ten minutes," Amy said and rushed towards the washroom Andy took a deep breath and slumped on the couch. ..... After twenty minutes Andy frowned when Amy didn''t came out from washroom. He then took a deep breath and knocked the washroom door. When there is no sound of opening, he frowned deeper and pushed the door. Amy was soundly sleeping in the wash tub when Andy entered the washroom. He chuckled when he looked Amy who was sleeping naked like a baby. He took a deep breath and wrapped a towel around her body before scooping her on his hands. "You looking so beautiful, honey," Andy said before kissing her forehead He helplessly shook his head and said "I don''t know how I ended falling for you so hard babe He then took a deep breath and changed into her clothes." "I love you, babe," Andy said and pulled her to his embrace before closing his eyes ..... Next day morning Farmhouse "What? That is so fast." Jenni excitedly said "Yeah, we too never expected this would happen so fast." Nina chuckled and said "I''m so happy for you both babes." Jenni smiled and said "Ah, we are going for shopping today, I think Kathy and you should join us," Nina said "Yeah sure, we will come," Jenni said "Great, I will see you both at the shopping mall," Nina said and hanged the call Jenni sighed and about to turn when a large pair of hands hugged him from behind Sensing a familiar warmth, she smiled and leaned towards his chest. "Who?" Lucas asked "Nina." Jenni sighed and said "What did she say?" "Nina and Erik, Lisa and Ryan are getting married next Sunday." Jenni smiled and said "That''s great," Lucas said "Nina is pregnant too and they asked me to join for shopping," Jenni said "You want to go?" Lucas asked "I want to but at the same time I don''t want to," Jenni said "What happen babe? Are you okay?" Lucas asked "I don''t want to leave you," Jenni said and hugged him tighter Lucas wrapped his arms around her and asked "What happen?" Jenni pouted her lips and asked, "You won''t make fun of me right?" "I won''t," Lucas said "Promise?" "Pinky promise." Lucas sighed and said "Bella messaged you," Jenni said "Who is Bella?" Lucas asked "The one who gave you rose for valentines day last year." Jenni frowned and said "So Mrs Stewart is jealous." Lucas chuckled and said Jenni pouted her lips and said "What? Why wouldn''t I be jealous when my hubby got such a romantic long message from one of his suitor?" "How long it is?" Lucas asked Jenni frowned and snapped "So, you care about that damn message?" Lucas vigorously shook his head and said "No, why would I care about that stupid message when I have such a sexy wife in my arms?" "You seriously don''t care about her right?" Jenni asked "No honey, I only care about you." Lucas smiled and said She then clutched on to his shirt and said "I''m jealous babe." Lucas tapped her nose and said "You don''t have to be jealous honey, I''m all yours." "Prove it," Jenni said and looked straight into his eyes "Prove that you and your body belongs to me." Jenni seductively said Without waiting for a second, Lucas scooped her in his arms "I would love to prove it at anytime honey." ... UK "It''s been three days and why didn''t they returned yet?" Grandpa Taylor fumed "I don''t know grandpa." Roger sighed and said "I am not here to listen to your ''I don''t know'' thing." Grandpa Taylor snapped "Noah, Why didn''t you found out about them?" Roger frowned and asked Noah sighed and said "They were on their business trip but ¡ª" "But?" Noah took a deep breath and stammered "It doesn''t seem like a business trip boss." "What do you mean?" Grandpa Taylor asked Noah sighed and said "I don''t know whether it makes sense or not." Pausing for a while, he said "Lucas never took this extra care for Micheal Stewart. I mean Micheal went to many meetings in past and our men followed him everywhere but Lucas never killed any of them but this time it is different, he not only killed our men but also asked officials to erase these trips. If it is business trip, why would he do this? Isn''t it abnormal?" Keeping quiet for quite some time, grandpa Taylor said "I think you have a point, Noah." "So, what next grandpa?" Roger asked "It''s time to take our next step." Grandpa Taylor said Pausing for a while, he said "If we have to win the competition, everything should be one-sided. I thought to train my grandson but my son in law disturbed my plan. So, if we want to win we have to kill the other competitor." "You mean we have to kill Oliver?" Roger asked "Yes, we have to kill Oliver and it should be like a perfect planned murder by Micheal." Grandpa let out a devilish laugh and said ...... Chapter 213 - Memory Loss "Yes, we have to kill Oliver and it should be like a perfect planned murder by Micheal." Grandpa let out a devilish laugh and said "Why? I mean how it gonna help us if we blame uncle Micheal for Oliver''s death?" Roger asked Grandpa Taylor let out a chuckle and said "Peter''s anger will burst out when he knows his only son was killed by Micheal and their misunderstandings will be at peaks. We have to use that situation carefully and execute our third and last step." Roger sighed and said, "What is our last step grandpa?" "It''s a big secret." Grandpa Taylor said with a devilish grin on his face Noah who was calmly listening everything couldn''t help but hate grandpa to his gut. Which man will kill his grandson for some stupid competition? Which man want his son and son in law fight? Does such cruel man still exist in this world? Roger sighed and said, "Noah, take care of everything." When Noah slowly nodded his head, Grandpa Taylor sighed and said "I don''t trust you but I''m letting you do this because my grandson trusts you a lot.." Roger smiled and patted Noah''s shoulder "You don''t have to worry grandpa, Noah is a trustworthy man." "Let''s see how trustworthy he is," Grandpa said and walked away ..... Shopping mall "Ahh, I missed this freedom." Nina smiled and said "What freedom babe?" Amy chuckled and asked "Freedom of walking without any restrictions." Nina pouted her lips and said When her friends gave a confused look, Nina sighed and said "Erik is being extra cautious about me and our baby since he got to know about my pregnancy. He is not letting me walk without anyone by my side." "And are you regretting about this? "Amy asked Caressing her stomach, Nina smiled and said "Of course no honey, our baby just bought out the best version of his dad. I''m really enjoying this phase a lot and you know he was loving me too much these days." "Awww, I can''t wait to get pregnant." Amy excitedly said "What? You and Andy were trying for pregnancy?" Jenni curiously inquired When Amy blushed and nodded her head, Jenni excitedly said "Ahh, I''m so happy for all of you." "So, What about you?" Amy asked Jenni sighed and said, "We haven''t thought about this." Pausing for a while, she said "In our case, I''m. Jealous of baby. I think I can''t share my hubby with anyone." Kathy chuckled and said, "Geez, how stinky wife." "Shut up, you can say I''m very possessive about him." Jenni blushed and said Nina smiled and said "You don''t have to think about it now, if it what to happen, it will happen." "Yeah, that''s true," Amy said "Wait, where is Erika and Elsa?" Nina asked "Ahh, Elsa was craving for an ice cream, so they stopped near ice cream parlour." Amy sighed and said "Come let''s buy something sexy," Lisa said before walking towards the store ..... Ice cream parlour After thinking for god knows how many times, finally Elsa sighed and decided "I want chocolate flavour." "Thank god, I thought it will take a hundred years to decide." Erica chuckled and said Elsa pouted her lips and said, "It is tough to find the perfect flavour for this pleasing weather." When Erica chuckled and helplessly shook her head, Elsa sighed and about to say something when Markus entered the parlour. "Just wait for a minute me, babe," Elsa said and walked towards Markus Markus widened his eyes in shock when he looked at the woman who bumped onto him in the airport. How can he forget that woman who irritated him the most? Markus sighed and about to walk away from the parlour, when Elsa stopped him "Hey, Do you remember me?" Not wanting to get trashed away by this woman, Markus vigorously shook his head and asked "Who are you? Do you know me?" "Of course, I know you." Scrunching her eyebrows, she asked, "Do you have memory loss?" "Hey miss, I don''t have any memory loss and I really ¡ª" Markus stopped saying when Elsa gave him a threatening look. Stepping closer to him, Elsa raised her eyebrows and said "If you don''t remember then don''t blame me if I hit your head with iron rod and pick your brain out and adjust your memory power." Markus gulped and said "Hey, we just met once and you can''t threaten me ¡ª" He stopped saying when he realised the woman in front him is so beautiful and sexy Without taking off his eyes from her, he asked "What is your name?" "I am Elsa Parks." Elsa smiled and said before extending her hand towards him "I am Markus," Markus said Elsa sighed and said "I am so sorry Markus. On that day, I was very frustrated and irritated. So, I blurted out those stupid words and I showed my anger on you. I am ¡ª" Cutting her off, Markus smiled and said "It''s not your fault okay." "But ¡ª" "Friends?" Markus asked while extending his hand "W¡ªWhat?" Elsa asked "I mean can we become good friends?" Markus asked "Yeah sure," Elsa said and hugged him Markus widened his eyes in shock with this sudden hug. He never thought that the beautiful woman like Elsa would hug him. He never thought hug will make one''s heart easier. Markus smiled and wrapped his arms around her and said "Thank you for accepting my proposal." Elsa chuckled and said "As if I accepted your love proposal." Markus heart skipped serval beats when she mentioned love proposal. Will she accept his proposal when he kneels in front of her and ask her to be his wife? Will she give him a chance? ''Wait, why the hell I am thinking about proposal thing? We don''t know about each other yet.'' Markus helplessly shook his head and thought "So, can I know your phone number?" Markus smiled and asked When Elsa gave him a creepy look, Markus shrugged his shoulders and said "What? I never saw two friends who don''t have numbers of each other." Elsa chuckled and gave her number to him. "I have to go," Elsa said and about to walk away when Markus held her hand "C¡ªCan I call you?" Markus asked When Elsa nodded her head, Markus smiled and said "Wait for my call tonight, sharp 7 Pm." Elsa smiled and walked away, Markus placed his hand on his chest and murmured "Cooldown." Chapter 214 - Im Handsome Too consent, , casually overbearing wrong least, the parlour "Who is he?" Erica cheekily asked "He is ¡ªWait, why are you smiling?" Elsa frowned and asked Erica pursed her lips to control her laugh and said "No, I am not smiling." When Elsa pouted her lips and gave her a confusing look, Erica smiled and said "He is so handsome. I thought you both are in a relationship." "What? We are just friends and ¡ª", Looking at the man who was still staring at her, she blushed and said "He is handsome and hot too." Erica chuckled and said "I can smell love. Elsa rolled her eyes and said "Hey, it''s not love okay and you do know how possessive my bothers are? Brother Andy will kill him if he counts on me." "Are you convincing me or yourself?" Erica asked Elsa sighed and said "I don''t know but it would be a lie if I say he can''t raise my oxytocin levels." Erica smiled and said "I won''t wonder if he proposes you." Elsa chuckled and said "I too won''t wonder if brother Oliver proposes you." "What? Are you crazy? He just carried away at that moment." Erica helplessly shook her head and said "So, you think he doesn''t feel for you?" Elsa asked "I don''t know but sister Lisa told me that he isn''t one woman type." Erica sighed and said "Are you thinking that he is just fooling around?" Elsa asked Erica sighed and said "I don''t know how to say this but his presence making my hormones crazy. My body and mind are not listening to me when he spares a glance at him." "Oh girl, you are deeply in love with him," Elsa exclaimed "No, it''s not ¡ª" Cutting Erica off, Elsa frowned and said "Don''t dare to say it''s not love." "I am not sure about this," Erica said Elsa sighed and placed her hand on Erica''s shoulder and said "Take your time and think about it. Thinking and talking helps a lot." "Yeah, I Will think about this complicated emotions." Erica smiled and said "Great, now let''s go to the mall," Elsa said before hopping inside the car ..... Francis cooperation "So, he wants to come back?" Andy smiled and asked "Yeah, I thought he would nag for at least one week to accept the appointment but ¡ª" Oliver helplessly shook his head and sighed "I think your dad still cares for Aunt Rosy." Erik sighed and said "Yeah, I too felt the same and you know what, he even asked me to spy on uncle Micheal. He thinks that uncle Micheal did something wrong to Aunt Rosy." Oliver chuckled and said Andy chuckled and said "Love towards sister." "So, what did you planned?" Oliver asked Andy took a deep breath and said "I think it''s time for your dad to realise that his sister never did anything out of greedy. She is as innocent as him." "But what if he doesn''t understand them?" Ryan asked "I don''t think he is that stubborn and rock hearted." Andy sighed and said Oliver nodded his head and said "Yeah, I agree with you. Dad always shows this overbearing attitude but I know he is a very sweet kind of person." "I hope everything should sort out fastly." Erik sighed and said "Did you talked with Aunt and uncle?" Oliver asked "Yeah but not what you are expecting." Andy casually said "Why? I mean they did everything to save you right?" Oliver said Andy took a deep breath and said "I know they were not at fault. Whatever Mr Stewart did was truly acceptable because I think I would have also taken such harsh decisions if Amy is in danger but abandoning me is not acceptable. He should have tried other methods to solve this issue instead of abanding me. I know mom and dad gave me all love and care I want but still I couldn''t help but blame Mr Stewart for everything. " Erik sighed and said "I won''t say to forgive them but still I think you should think from their point of view too." When Andy gave him a threatening look, Erik pouted his lips and said "What? When Amy gave you this suggestion you nodded your head and what was that threatening look?" "Amy is my better half and whatever she says is true and I have to belive her at any cost okay," Andy said Pausing for a while, he said "I can''t put in cuddles in risk okay." Oliver chuckled and helplessly shook his head and said "I never expected you will turn this romantic." "So, let''s talk about the most trending topic," Ryan said while looking at Oliver "What? Why are you looking at me?" Oliver asked Erik wrapped his arms around Oliver''s shoulder and said "So, The most trending topic is about your feelings towards Erica." "My feelings? I have no feelings attached to anyone." Oliver sighed and said "Really? Oh my god, I thought you liked her and I asked that boy to cancel his date plans." Ryan said Oliver frowned and snapped "Date? Who is that boy? How can you arrange a date for her without her consent?" Erik chuckled and said "Cool dude, why are you panicking? It isn''t like he is arranging a date for your girlfriend." Oliver pursed his lips and said "So what she isn''t my girlfriend? I care for her and I don''t want this date to happen without her consent." "So, you care about her but you don''t like her?" Andy asked When Oliver slowly nodded his head, Andy sighed and turned towards Ryan, "I think you have to ask her consent about this date and also inform uncle Shelton about that boy." "Yeah, he is really very cool and handsome too." Erik smiled and said "Is he handsome than me?" Oliver asked When there of them gave him ''why do you bother.'' expression, Oliver sighed and said "I don''t want other men to be handsome than me." Ryan pursed his lips to suppress his laugh said, "Don''t compare your frog face with that handsome man." "Hey, I''m handsome too." Oliver defended Ignoring Oliver, Ryan said "I think I should to invite him to our wedding." Chapter 215 - Think About It Ignoring Oliver, Ryan said "I think I should invite him to our wedding." Oliver frowned deeper and said "Hey, You can''t invite outsiders just like that okay. It''s our family wedding and better to keep outsiders away." "Oli, he will become my brother if ¡ª" Cutting Ryan off, Oliver frowned and said "He isn''t your brother yet." "But ¡ª" Ryan chuckled and started laughing out along with Andy and Erik Oliver scrunched his eyebrows and scoffed "Why the hell are you laughing like idiots?" Andy let out a hearty laugh and said "I never expected that frog can get jealous too." "I am not jealous," Oliver muttered "Yeah, yeah You are not," Ryan said and started laughing again "Shut up okay, I just couldn''t take it." Oliver sighed and said "Why?" "I don''t know man, I think I am overthinking about her," Oliver said Andy helplessly shook his head and said "That is not overthinking my friend, it''s love." Oliver frowned and said "It can''t be love." "So, You don''t feel anything for her?" Erik asked "I do feel man but I can''t conclude this feeling as love just like that," Oliver stated Andy sighed and patted his shoulder "Take your own time and think about it." Oliver sighed and nodded his head before taking a deep breath. ..... Shopping mall "Andy will go crazy when he sees you in this lingerie." Lisa chuckled and said "He is already crazy over Amy." Jenni smiled and said "Do you think he will like this?" Showing a red lingerie, she added: "What about this?" Lisa frowned and said "This red one will cover everything and there is nothing special." "Yeah, look at this black. This one shows all the parts which also helps in igniting fire in him. " Kathy chuckled and said "Shh, slow down your words babe," Amy said while covering her mouth "Oh stop it, everyone will come here to impress their boyfriend and husband." Lisa helplessly shook his head and said Amy rolled her eyes and said "Shameless." before walking towards the billing counter Elsa frowned and snapped "Why the hell are you thinking babes?" Erica sighed and said "I don''t know why you are insisting me to buy this lingerie. I mean I don''t have a boyfriend too." "Come on Erica, brother Oliver is trying very hard for you and I am pretty sure that you both will get clicked within few days. So, it''s better to arrange things from now." Erica blushed and said "I don''t think he is trying on me." "Why do you think that way?" Amy asked while walking towards them Erica sighed and said "I think I am not perfect for him. I mean I never did anything useful to anyone. Wouldn''t he think lowly of him when he knows who I used to be a few days back?" Amy smiled and said, "Do you think he can think lowly of you?" When Erica shook her head, she said "That man is clearly head over heels of you. So, Don''t think too much and just go with a flow." Cheekily smiling, she added, "I think you should take this red lingerie because red is his favourite colour." Erica blushed harder and slowly nodded her head when someone grabbed her hand. "Hey, who are you?" Elsa shouted "Aunt Dolly?" Erica said Aunt Dolly frowned and snapped "Oh, you still remember me? I thought you were so busy enjoying your life with your new fling." Erica frowned and snapped "What the hell are you talking Aunt?" Aunt Dolly is Erica''s ex-boyfriend''s mother. She doesn''t fond of Erica from the starting day because she thinks that Erica is leaching his son off and she broked to start a new life with someone rich but the truth is her son broked up with Erica when her father decided to give all his assets to his elder daughter, Lisa. At first Erica is not serious with him but as time goes on her love towards him started growing stronger. Though Erica was not so serious with him but still it hurt her a lot. He was one of the reason for Erica''s changed behaviour. She understood how it will feel when our loved ones abandon us but for the world, her boyfriend portrayed that she leached him off and abandoned him with no good reason. Those articles a few days back added fuel to his lie. "What? Don''t you think should learn some dignity form your elders?" Aunt Dolly shouted Amy frowned and said, "Don''t you think you should lower your voice?" "Yeah, everyone was seeing us. Can''t you speak normally? Why the fuck are you shouting at Erica?" Lisa snapped harder Aunt Dolly sighed and said "This girl leached my son off. That poor boy suffered a lot because of this bitch." Pausing for a while, She added "Why the hell are you supporting your step-sister? She isn''t your type Lisa. She is bitch who leaches men with her beauty." Erica who was on verge of crying lowered her head without saying anything. She was feeling sad and angry with her words but at the same time, she was ashamed of her for being like a bitch in past. She knew she was wrong and she was at fault but she never ever tried to leach her ex-boyfriend. Though she loved him for money but still she developed real love feelings for him. She loved and cared for him for real but who would have thought the man she truly loved will break her heart in a very bad way. "Enough," Amy shouted when she realised Aunt Dolly crossed all her limits and people started staring at them. "Don''t dare to speak a word against Erica?" Amy glared at Aunt Dolly Aunt Dolly helplessly shook her head and said "Mrs Francis, This is none of your concern okay." Pointing towards Erica, she added "You don''t have any idea how lowly she can stoop to trap a wealthy man. She is bitch and she doesn''t think twice before seducing a man for her way." "What is happening here?" Oliver shouted before walking towards Erica ...... Chapter 216 - BABE, HONEY "What is happening here?" Oliver shouted before walking towards Erica Tears started rolling down her cheeks when she looked, Oliver. Erica doesn''t know whether he will support her or he will misunderstand her like others. She doesn''t know whether his eyes show the same love and tenderness like before after knowing about her past. The glimpse of hating Oliver flashed in front of her eyes and Erica''s heart started pricking hard. She held her breath and about to walk away when Oliver wrapped his arms around her waist lovingly wiped her tears. "What happen, babe?" Oliver asked Amy lips curled up and whispered, "I think she doesn''t need our support now." Lisa nodded her head and sighed before sitting on the couch "This gonna be fun now." Erica who widened her eyes in shock couldn''t help but pinch herself to realise that this is true. "What happen honey? Why are you crying? Don''t you know I hate your tears?" Oliver said and wiped her tears away BABE, HONEY Those words from him made her mind to go blind. She doesn''t know whether he was using those words to save her or because he really loves her but those magical words easily made her heart bloom and cheeks red. "Oh, Those articles were indeed true. You seduced Mr Taylor now." Aunt Dolly snapped Erica clutched on to his shirt and said "I¡ª" Cutting her off, Oliver smiled and said "Did I asked you for an explanation?" When Erica shook her head, Oliver sighed and said "I trust you more than anyone in this world honey." Turning towards Aunt Dolly, he continued "what did you say? She seduced me? Yes, you are right. She seduced me with her cute smile, she seduced me with the way she flips her hair. She seduced me with her big eyes. Do you know want? I am getting hard-on in this minute too." "Woahh, This is like direct. I love you, bro." Elsa excitedly said Erica''s cheeks turned red when she heard his blunt yet sweet words. She doesn''t know whether he was serious with those words but still she could see genuinely in his eyes. Aunt Dolly frowned and said "You are completely blindfolded by her spell. You are completely doomed, Mr Taylor. I am saying you, this girl will leave you as she left my son after leaching him off." Oliver smiled and said "Thank you for your concern Mrs Dolly but the thing is I don''t believe your words nor I am interested in your concern thing." Wrapping his arms around her waist, he continued "Erica never left your son instead your son left Erica when Uncle Shelton decided to give his assets to Lisa. Your son loved her only because of the company and the money behind her. When everything is gone, he left Erica and started acting like a victim." "How dare you to talk bullshit about my son? " Aunt Dolly shouted Oliver helplessly shook his head and said "Raising your voice doesn''t help Mrs Dolly. Why don''t you go home and comfort your son? And then if you still feel that my girlfriend is at fault, you can do whatever you want." "I won''t believe you. My son ¡ª" Cutting her off, Oliver sighed and said "I know you won''t believe me but you trust your son right? So why don''t you see this?" He then started playing a video recording of Erica''s ex-girlfriend in which he clearly stated that he loved Erica only for money and he broke her up because father Shelton gave all his assets to Lisa. "How did he managed this?" Amy smiled and asked "He is my friend honey, everything is possible for us," Andy said before wrapping his arms around us "Oh my god, when did you all came?" Amy asked while looking at her friends "Just now babe." Andy smiled and said "It took a little longer to gather those video evidence." Erik chuckled and said "How did you know about this?" Nina asked "Our guards reacted fast and informed us, honey." Erik smiled and said "Shhhh, the show is interesting here." Elsa chuckled and said Oliver then paused the video and asked "So, Do you want to say anything?" Aunt Dolly widened her eyes in shock and frowned when she looked at the evidence. She wanted to throw tantrums on Erica in front of everyone but now when she was at fault, she couldn''t help but feel guilty over her unruly behaviour. Erica who was equally shocked with this video proof couldn''t help but like him even more. How can someone be so protective? "What happen Mrs Dolly? Where did your shouting tone gone?" Oliver snapped "I am sorry Mr Taylor." Aunt Dolly sighed and said Oliver sighed and said, "You should say sorry to my girlfriend." When Aunt Dolly didn''t say anything, Oliver chuckled and said "Look at you, how egoistic you are. You can''t even say sorry for your mistake." "You know what, my girlfriend is very kind-hearted that she won''t mind if you won''t say sorry too. She is such a sweetheart." Oliver said Looking at Erica, he added "How can you shout at this innocent soul with no good reason when the fault is at your son? She too can shout like you but she chose to keep silent." "I am sorry Erica." Aunt Dolly said and rushed outside without waiting for anyone''s reply Erica who was awestruck with his sweet words couldn''t help but feel giddy all over body. "Don''t stare at me like that, I may do something inappropriate." Oliver sighed and said Erica blushed and lowered her head before diverting her sight. "Oh my god, You are awesome bro." Elsa excitedly said and hugged Oliver "I never expected you can turn badass too." Amy chuckled and said "Honey, it is my training," Andy said "For one second my mind went blank with that video proof." Nina smiled and said "I enjoyed a lot today." Kathy smiled and said "Okay, now let''s go from here," Oliver said before gesturing Erica to walk beside him ..... Chapter 217 - Will You Belive Me? "Okay, now let''s go from here," Oliver said before gesturing Erica to walk beside him. When Erica hesitated for a while, Oliver helplessly shook his head and said "Don''t insist me to carry you." "I ¡ª" "Shhh, let''s talk in our car," Oliver said and held her hand before walking out of the store "What happen, honey," Andy asked Amy pouted her lips and said stretched her hands "Lift me up, hubby." Andy chuckled and lifted her up "You are looking, different babe." Amy pinched his cheeks and said "I bought new lingerie today." "So, you want me to rip it off tonight?" Andy asked "Can''t you talk decently?" Amy slammed his chest and said "We already did many indecent things honey, talking indecently is just a piece of cake." Andy shamelessly said "Cake reminds me, I want to eat butterscotch cake, honey," Amy said "You already ate the whole cake in the morning but still you craving for it?" Andy asked "Yeah, I want to eat," Amy stated "Don''t you worry about weight?" Andy asked "What is there to worry when my hubby loves me more if I turn bubbly?" Amy smiled and said "That''s true but I''m strict with your health," Andy said "Just one day and I won''t ask for a cake up to two weeks." Amy pouted get lips and said "Are you sure?" "Yes, honey." Amy excitedly said ..... Inside Oliver''s car The atmosphere in the car was extremely silent and awkward. Both of them want to talk about something but they felt their throat dry. They want to sort everything out and start a new thing between them but at the same time, they are so shy to confess. After thinking for quite some time, Oliver decided to take a lead. "Chocolates?" Oliver asked "What?" Erica asked "I mean ¡ª" Oliver bent towards her and opened the drawer to take chocolates out from there. "Wanna eat?" He asked Erica smiled and took Chocolates form his hand and said "Thank you." "Can I ask you something?" Oliver asked When Erica nodded her head, he asked "Why didn''t you stood up for you? I mean it isn''t your fault right?" Erica sighed and said "I felt guilty over loving that idiot and I also think that I''m at fault." Oliver shook his head and said "Always remember one thing, If you won''t stand up for you then no one will come forwards to take a stand." Erica smiled and said, "Thank you for taking a stand for me." Oliver smiled back and said "I will always take stand for you no matter what." When Erica''s cheeks turned red, Oliver smiled and said "You are looking beautiful." Awkwardly tucking hair behind her ear, she said "And you look handsome." He then suddenly stopped the car and took a deep breath. "What happen? Why did you stop the car?" Erica asked "C¡ªCan we talk?" Oliver asked When Erica nodded her head, he smiled and said "Let''s go to my apartment and talk." "Your apartment?" "Yeah, If you don''t want to ¡ª" Cutting Oliver off, Erica sighed and said "It''s okay, let''s go to your apartment." ... Oliver''s apartment Erica smiled in satisfaction when she realised how organised his apartment is. Everything was perfectly organised and cleaned. She couldn''t help but praise him inwardly. "I will brink juice for both of us. Oliver said about to go towards the kitchen when Erica held his hand "What happen?" Oliver asked "C¡ªCan I make some sandwiches and juice for you?" Erica asked Oliver smiled and said "I would love to eat the food prepared by you but I will help you out." "Hmm, okay," Erica said and walked towards the kitchen ..... After few minutes Inside the kitchen "So, You like chicken?" Oliver smiled and asked "Yeah, I love chicken." Erica exceidlty said while licking her lips Oliver almost lost his strong urge not to pull her towards him. It was very hard for him to control himself when she is beside him. Though he dated many girls but Erica is different to him. Erica widened her eyes in shock when he pulled her closer Erica gulped in nervousness and clutched onto his shirt and took a deep breath to calm herself down. "Please don''t so that," Oliver said in a husky voice "Do what?" Erica asked "Licking your lower lip and taking a deep breath to control yourself," Oliver said Tucking her hair stand behind her hair, he added: "It makes me hard to control myself." When Erica''s cheeks turned red, he caressed her cheeks and said "Can I say something?" When Erica nodded her head, he sighed and said "I don''t know why but I hated commitments, relationships. I never took anything serious in my life. I had many flings and I dated many women but I never ever felt like this. It felt like heaven when you held my hand. I don''t know what is happening to me but I loved this kind of feeling. Will, you believe me if is say I didn''t kiss a woman after that incident between us? Will you believe if I say I deleted other woman''s number in my phone only to make you secure? Will you believe me if I say I cancelled all my dates because I didn''t felt it right?" "Why do you think I won''t believe you?" Erica asked Oliver shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know, maybe I am overthinking." Erica sighed and said "I too don''t know why I am feeling the same way you are feeling." Pausing for a while, she continued "I used to be the best student in school but my mom completely changed me. I don''t know how and when she influenced me but I changed to the bad. I had no friends except mom. I used to think whatever she was doing is to make me happy. I used to think money is the only thing which will make life happy but my perspective got changed from the day when dad gave all the assets to sister Lisa. " ...... Chapter 218 - Monster She then took a deep breath and said "I''m not gonna lie, I liked my ex-boyfriend only for his money but things got changed when he showed his love towards me. I fell for him so hard but who would have thought that he will break my heart. It was very damn hard for me to get out of it. I worked very hard to overcome that phase and I started drinking a lot and ending up kissing a stranger, A stranger who was so caring and handsome. I won''t say that I didn''t felt anything when you touch me, you make my stomach churn with your cute smile but the question is Am I ready to accept this new thing? Am I ready to get into relationship?" She clutched onto his shirt and said " What if I act like a bitch again? What if I change too bad again? What if you too break my heart? What if you too hate me? I don''t want you to hate me. You know how I felt when you called me babe, it felt so right and I also felt sacred that those sweet words will vanish when you get to know about my past behaviour. I was worried, tensed." Oliver smiled and cupped her cheeks "You know what, I know everything about you but still I love you. I love you, honey. I don''t know whether this will last forever or not but still I want to give it a shot." When Erica didn''t say anything, Oliver smiled and said "You don''t have to answer me now okay. I am willing to wait for you. You can take your own time and answer. Just remember one thing, My love for you doesn''t change even after ages." When Erica blushed harder, Oliver groaned "Your blush seriously disturbs me a lot." "I love you." Erica murmured and wrapped her arms around him "What? What did you say?" Oliver asked. He wanted to confirm before assuming things out "I love you." Erica smiled and said "You love me? I''m so happy for me." Oliver beamed before lifting her up and swirling around "Oh, let me get down," Erica said when she left passing out "I love you more honey," Oliver said and placed her down "I love you too but let me cook for now," Erica said and turned around .... Amy and Andy''s apartment "Babe, you can''t do this to me." Andy groaned Amy chuckled and helplessly shook her head "Don''t be a baby okay." "How can I be okay when my wife wants to hug her monster leaving me alone?" Amy frowned and said "Firstly, he is not a monster." Caressing Bailey''s soft skin, she added "He is my boy and the second thing is, we gave a tiny place in that corner of the bed. So, please don''t fuss over it and take nice sleep." "Babe, How can I sleep without doing things? You bought that sexy thing right, how can I sleep without ¡ªOuch It hurts honey." Andy said when Amy pinched bus waist "How many times I should say not to use lewd words in front of my baby." Amy snapped "Okay fine, I want to see you in that dress," Andy stated "Not now hubby." Amy smiled and said "Babe, wedding preparations will start from tomorrow and we will not get a chance to do it," Andy said When Amy didn''t say anything for a long time, Andy frowned and turned to the other side, "Fine, I can sleep without hugging you." Amy chuckled and started caressing Bailey''s furry skin. "You are feeling alone?" Amy asked When Bailey whimpered, she smiled and asked "So, you too want a partner to hug?" When Bailey made a bow sound, she chuckled and said "You are learning naughty things from your dad right?" When Bailey snuggled closer, Amy smiled and said "You want to sleep?" "Let me help you sleep in your bed," Amy said and placed Bailey in his bed "I want to cuddle you to sleep but your dad is fussing like a baby. I think I have to take care of him." Amy whispered and made her way towards her bed Amy chuckled when she looked at Andy who curled up like a baby. She then hugged him from behind "I love you." "Your I love you won''t compensate for your ignorance a few seconds back Mrs Francis." Andy sighed and said "So, What can I do to compensate?" Amy seductively asked Andy turned over and scoffed "Nothing can compensate. How can you ignore your hubby for that monster? Is he that important to you than me?" Amy smiled and started running her hands through his face "So, Can I kiss you as a compensation?" Andy''s eyes glittered when he looked at his wife, he wanted to say ''Yes'' but at the same time, he wants to control his strong desire to pull her towards him. "No, it will not work Mrs Francis." Andy took a deep breath and stated "Are your sure Mr Francis?" Amy said while nibbling his lower lip Andy took a deep breath and groaned "Why you always do this to me?" "What did I do?" Amy chuckled and said "Cool me down within seconds," Andy said and pulled her more closer Amy smiled and said "If I can''t cool you down then no one can cool mm ¡ª" Amy stopped saying when he pressed their lips together Amy moaned when he met his tongue with hers. Pulling himself away, he took a deep breath and said "It still feels like a first-time honey." "First time in the lift?" Amy chuckled and said "Oh god, I still feel weird with the thought that I proposed you in the lift out of jealous." Andy helplessly shook his head and said Amy sighed and said "Though that proposal was very lame but still I love you." "I promise I will you give you a best proposal ¡ª" Andy stopped saying when Amy pushed him away and rushed towards the washroom Andy panicked and asked "Babe, what happen?" "Are you okay?" Andy asked while knocking the washroom door When Amy didn''t say anything, Andy shouted "Let me come in honey." .... Chapter 219 - Ritual When Amy didn''t say anything, Andy shouted "Let me come in honey." Just then Amy opened the door and hugged him tightly. Andy wrapped his arms around her waist, "What happen, babe? Are you okay?" "I just felt pukish." Amy sighed and said "Just felt pukish? You do know, how I felt when you rushed covering your mouth?" Andy said "I am sorry honey," Amy said "Did you ate junk again?" Andy asked When Amy shook her head, he sighed and said "Are you sure you didn''t eat anything?" "No honey, I just ate the food you prepared," Amy stated "I think we should ask Nina to check you," Andy said "No babe, it''s just normal ¡ª" "Do you think this normal?" Andy snapped "I know this is not usual but it''s not that serious okay. Maybe I ate something which doesn''t fit into my belly or something like that." Amy reasoned out "But honey ¡ª" "I am tried after pucking my gut out," Amy said and wrapped her arms around his neck "Let''s cuddle and sleep," Andy said before pulling her closer ..... Next day Erik and Nina''s apartment Erik woked up when Nina was pacing back and forth mumbling something. He then rubbed his eyes and asked: "Babe, what happen?" When Nina didn''t say anything, he sighed and walked towards her and hugged her from behind. "What happen honey?" Erik asked while placing his head on her neck Nina took a deep breath and said "It feels like a dream honey. I don''t know but I''m a bit nervous." "Why? I mean there is nothing new to be nervous okay. Our love would remain the same babe my love will double after we make our relationship official." Erik smiled and said "Are you sure about us? What if I am not your right decision?" Nina asked Erik pulled her closer and made her sit on his lap "If you are not my right decision then I am happy with wrong one." "So chessy Mr parks." Nina chuckled and said "Babe, I love you and my love for you remains forever," Erik said "I love you too," Nina said while snuggling closer "So, we still have some time in our hand right?" Erik asked "Yeah ¡ªOh no, don''t think about it okay. We already did twice yesterday and my baby will get hurt if we do it continuously." Nina said and quickly got up from his lap "You seriously love him a lot." Erik frowned and scoffed Nina pinched his cheeks "We are getting late Mr husband and you do know about your traditions?" "What tradition?" Erik asked "That we shouldn''t see each other before the day of our wedding and traditionally, we can''t sleep together tonight." Nina chuckled and said "Bullshit, I won''t belive such ¡ª" Cutting him off, Mother parks snapped "I know you won''t believe and that''s the reason why I rushed here early in the morning." "Mom" Nina smiled and rushed towards mother parks "We have to leave for beachside house within half an hour honey." Mother parks said "Just give me ten minutes mom," Nina said and rushed towards the washroom Looking at Erik, she said "And you, don''t dare to touch my daughter till tomorrow." "Mom, this is unfair." Erik scoffed "Shut up and get ready." Mother parks said walked out of the room. ..... Amy and Andy''s apartment "An, we should leave within ten minutes," Amy shouted before removing the quilt "Five minutes babe," Andy said "If you won''t get up then don''t blame me if I leave with Erik." Amy snapped "What? How can you travel with him?" Andy said and quickly got up from the bed "You know what, one can make you jealous within seconds." Amy chuckled and said "Only you can me jealous within seconds honey," Andy said and pulled her towards him "Now don''t waste your time by fooling around, just go and freshen up within five minutes," Amy said and got up from the bed "But¡ª" Andy stopped saying when Amy glared at him. He then stick his tongue out and rushed towards the washroom. Amy chuckled turned around when Nina and Lisa shouted before hugging her tightly. "What happen babes?" Amy chuckled and asked "Ahh, Do you will believe this? We are getting married with our boyfriends. Oh my god, This is like a dream." Nina excitedly said "Yeah and that''s why we are going to rock this night." Lisa clapped her hands and said "What do you mean by that?" Amy asked "We are going to drink until we drop honey." Lisa smiled and said "Yes, It''s out bachelorette party dude," Nina shouted "Ni, you can''t drink." Amy chuckled and said "And that''s the saddest part but don''t worry I can give a nice company to you." Nina sighed and said "Did you both invited Jenni and Lucas?" Amy asked "Yeah, we also asked Kathy and Leo to come." Lisa smiled and said "So, please don''t sleep with your husband tonight because it''s a girls night." Nina chuckled and said "Andy is gonna faint if he listens this." Amy chuckled and said "Poor hubby," Lisa said "And we gonna stay in beachside for one week. Ryan already made arranges but he told me to keep it as a secret." Lisa chuckled and said "Why secret?" Amy asked "They wanted to tease Andy a bit." Lisa chuckled and said "Did you all packed your things?" Amy asked "Yeah, we are done and you know what, Erik is sulking like a baby." Nina burst out a laugh and said "Why?" "He came to know about that ritual that bride and bridegroom shouldn''t see their faces until tomorrow morning." Nina chuckled and said "Oh my god, Ryan is worrying and we did it three times because I have to convince him about the ritual." Lisa sighed and said "Thank god, I escaped from those rituals. It will be hard for me to stay away from my hubby." Amy helplessly shook her head and said ..... Chapter 220 - Pregnant "Thank god, I escaped from those rituals. It will be hard for him to stay away from my hubby." Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Oh, I just forget to tell you, I bought cupcakes for Andy," Lisa said and took out a box "I want to taste it," Amy said and took the cupcake only to feel irritation in her stomach again "Yuck, This taste sucks babe," Amy said and rushed towards the washbasin "What? But they are tasty." Lisa said while shoving cupcake in her mouth "How can you eat such unsweetened cupcake?" Amy rolled her eyes and said "Unsweetened? Babe, they have lots of sweet in it." Nina sighed and said Amy took a deep breath and said, "Maybe I am feeling that way because of continuous vomiting." "What happen to you?" Nina asked while holding her hand "I don''t know, I''m eating very normal food but I''m feeling pukish very hour and you know what, I am sleeping like a panda these days. We haven''t done anything intense these days because of my mood swings." Amy groaned and said "I think you have to go for a whole body checkup," Lisa suggested "When was the last time you had your period?" Nina asked "Ahh¡ª" Amy stopped saying when she realised she didn''t have a period this one month. "Wait a minute, let me check my period tracker," Amy said and opened the app in her phone. "Oh my god, this is bad," Amy said She then sighed and said "My periods skipped this month and last month too." Nina eyes sparkled and said, "I think you should visit the hospital for pregnancy test." "Pregnancy test? I mean how sure are you about this?" Lisa asked Nina sighed and said "Pukish feeling, heavy sleeping habit, mood swings, hating our favourite food, everything are the mild symptoms. I think ¡ª" She then hugged her and said, "I think you are pregnant babe." Amy who was not ready for this explosive news couldn''t help but feel giddy all over body. She was feeling happy, nervous with the thought of little life growing inside her. She couldn''t help but blush harder with the thought that she is going to become of a mother of a baby which is a result of their unconditional love. "What if the result is negative?" Amy pursued her lips and asked She was 90 per cent sure that there is little life growing inside her but still she has her insecurities and fears. She wanted everything to be perfect, she wanted to experience the complete motherhood but the at the same time, she was feeling scared. "I am 99 per cent sure babes but still we have to confirm." Nina sighed and said Amy bit her lower lips and asked "Can we confirm today?" "Yeah but it will take some time and we have to rush to the hospital," Nina said "I think you can take a rapid pregnancy test too," Lisa suggest "Yeah, that will be a great idea," Nina said Amy thought for a while and said "No, I will wait up to weeding. After your wedding, we can go to the hospital and check." "As you say, Amy." Nina smiled and said "Ni, can you both keep this thing away from boys? I mean I want to confirm things first and then give a surprise reveal to Andy." Amy sighed and said "Yeah, I can understand your feelings babe." Nina smiled and said "I can''t believe that my two best friends are becoming mothers." Lisa excitedly said and hugged them "I am happy for us." Nina smiled and said "Yeah, why wouldn''t you be happy when you are getting married?" Amy said before gesturing them about Andy "Hey girls, Where is your would-be husband''s?" Andy asked "They are sulking." Lisa chuckled and said "Where are they?" Andy asked "I think they went to beachside house. Oh god, we need to leave too." Lisa said "Yeah, we will see both you in beachside house," Nina said and walked out of the apartment. After confirming no one is around, he hugged her from the back and rested his head on her neck "You look so happy today." When Amy blushed and nodded her head, Andy curiously inquired "What made you blush and happy at the same time honey?" When Amy didn''t say anything, Andy scrunched his eyebrows and asked "Don''t tell me this blush is because of your favourite hero?" Amy chuckled and turned around "Why are you so jealous of him babe?" "Because you like him and you blew kisses to him without caring about me." Andy rolled his eyes and said Amy chuckled and said "I have a secret to share with you but I want to keep it as a secret." "Now I am curious to know about that little secret." Andy smiled and said "Wait for the right time hubby." Amy wrapped her arms around his neck and said "Babe, don''t blame me if I kiss you right now." Andy helplessly shook his head and said Amy inched closer and said "I don''t mind even if we do our incomplete thing right now." "I can see my wifey is in full mood." Andy tapped her nose and said Amy blushed and said "You are looking, handsome hubby.". "And you are looking beautiful," Andy said inched closer to claim her lips *AHEM* *AHEM * Just then Father Miller entered the apartment and marked his presence. Amy widened her shock and slightly pushed him away. Andy starched his forehead and said" U¡ªUncle Jack¡ª" " I know I became bummer to my own daughter but we have to go to our farmhouse." Father Miller sighed and said "Yeah, we are coming," Amy said and rushed outside "Let''s go uncle." Andy sighed and said "So, can I expect a grandchild this year?" Father Miller asked Andy smiled and said "I think I am still not ready for that fatherly tag." Father Miller rolled his eyes and said "Don''t dare to say that Andy. If we thought like that back then you and Andy would never happen to us." "Wait, Are you still using Protections?" Father Miller asked "Uncle, Why are you shameless?" Andy asked Father Miller smiled and said "Because I want grandchild fastly." Andy helplessly shook his head and said "You and dad are the most shameless persons in this world." "That''s why we become friends." Father Miller proudly said Andy sighed and hopped into his car without saying anything. He can''t handle his uncle''s shamelessness. ...... Chapter 221 - Whom Do You Love More? Inside Andy''s car "Babe, why are you blushing like that?" Andy asked Amy smiled and wrapped her arms around his arm "I am so happy honey." "Look, I know you are hiding something from me but you can''t blush like that okay. It makes me feel sacred and of course, I feel jealous sometimes." Andy sighed and said "Why are you scaring?" Amy asked "I will be excited rather turn on when you blush because of me but when you blush for other reasons it makes me feel scared and jealous." Andy pouted his lips and said Amy chuckled and gave a peck on his lips "I love you, honey." "Babe, I am driving." Andy sighed and said They have to reach beachside house within one hour but when Amy acting all cute and clingy wasn''t helping him. How can he concentrate on driving when his wife beside him wants to kiss him? "So what? You and your body belongs to me right, I can do whatever I want with it." Amy smiled and said "Babe, Did you planned any bachelorette party tonight?" Andy asked "Yeah" "Why do you always turn me on but act like bummer?" Andy groaned "What did I do hubby?" Amy asked "Did you remembered when was the last time we did something intense? I want to things with you tonight but I think I have to wait." Andy sighed and said Amy chuckled and said "It''s weeding of your best friends tomorrow, so control yourself tonight honey." Andy didn''t say anything and concentrated on the road. After knowing the truth of the Taylor family, they always ended up cancelling their plans. They did something which can satisfy themselves but not the real deed. .... Farmhouse "I don''t think it is a good idea to come." Aunt Rosy sighed and said "Yeah, what if Andy gets frustrated by seeing us? I can''t handle his level of anger towards us." Uncle Micheal sighed and said "Dad, Don''t you think you are overreacting a little bit? Ryan personally called us and invited for his wedding and if we don''t attend then he will feel bad." Lucas tried to explain "Yes dad, Why are you seeing only Andy''s anger? Can''t you think about Amy''s lovely talks and your brother''s happiness when you attend Ryan''s wedding?" Jenni said "Yeah and they are lots of chances that uncle Peter would attend this wedding and you can also solve things with him," Lucas said "Are you sure brother Peter is coming?" Aunt Rosy asked "Yeah, Oliver told me about this." Lucas sighed and said After thinking for a while, Uncle Michael sighed and said "I think we should attend the party." "I will arrange everything boss," Markus said "You should also come with us," Lucas said "Me? I have a lot of work in ¡ª" Cutting Markus off, Aunt Rosy said "Don''t dare to escape in the name of work." "But Mom ¡ª" When Aunt Rosy glared at him, Markus sighed and said "I will come but please don''t give that look." Aunt Rosy smiled and said "That''s a good boy thing." Aunt Rosy raised Markus along with Lucas. She never differentiated them. So, Markus has all right to call her mom. "We will get ready within ten minutes." Uncle Micheal said and dragged Aunt Rosy to their room When no one is near them, Lucas pulled jeeni closer "Don''t you think you are ignoring me too much." Jenni chuckled and asked, "What did I do hubby?" "You got up early in the morning and you didn''t bother to give me my morning kiss." Lucas pouted his lips and complained "What are you? Five-year-old kid?" Jenni chuckled and said "You do know how hard it is to restain when you look so hot and sexy," Lucas said and pressed her against the wall Jenni placed her hand on his chest and said "We are in the living room honey." "So what? Don''t you know we have an official right of doing things wherever we want?" Lucas asked "Yeah ¡ª Dad," Jenni said and tried to push him Lucas helplessly shook his head and said "Do you think I will get scared of your dad?" "So you won''t get scared of me?" Uncle Geroge sighed and asked "No, I won''t ¡ª" Lucas stopped saying when he realised uncle George is standing beside them He then quickly pulled himself off and awkwardly scratched his forehead "Uncle George, What a sudden surprise, How are you?" When Uncle George frowned, Lucas gulped and murmured "Please save me, honey." Jenni chuckled and fixed his tie "All the best Mr Stewart." before walking towards the kitchen. "So, You won''t get scared of me right?" Uncle George asked "I¡ªI will get sacred of you uncle. I am peeing inside." Lucas muttered Uncle George suppressed his laugh and said "If you want my daughter to stay in your life, give us grandson or daughter." "What? How can you do this to me? She is my wife and you can''t ¡ª" Cutting Lucas off, Uncle George said "She is my daughter first and she loves me more than you." Lucas scrunched his eyebrows and said "My wife loves me more and ¡ª" he turned around left to confirm his unnecessary silly doubts. Inside his bedroom Jenni was busy applying her lips stick when Lucas entered the room. He then hugged her behind and asked "Whom do you love more? Your dad or me?" Jenni chuckled and asked "What happen honey? Did dad said anything to you?" "Yes, he was saying that you love him more," Lucas complained like a baby Jenni pulled his cheeks and said, "You look so cute when you are jealous." Pausing for a while, she smiled and said "And yes, I love my dad more than you." "What? How can you say that honey? I am your husband." Lucas snapped His soul almost in the air when she said that she loves uncle George more. Lucas was very possessive and he wants to be Jenni''s first priority but who would have thought that Jenni loves her dad more. "Babe, why are you so jealous of mmm ¡ª" Jenni stopped saying when Lucas clashed their lips togethe Chapter 222 - Taking Care "Babe, why are you so jealous of mmm ¡ª" Jenni stopped saying when Lucas clashed their lips together Pulling himself away, Lucas buried his face on her chest and said "Why wouldn''t I be jealous when my wife clearly says that I am not her first priority?" Jenni chuckled and hooked her arms around his neck "I love you, babe." "Your I love you doesn''t gonna help." Lucas scoffed Jenni sighed and said "Babe, My dad loves me before you started loving me and he was the first man in my life before you barged into my life." He cares for me and gave me everything I wanted. I fact he gave the world''s best husband. So, obviously, I love him a little more." "Your dad said that he want grandchild sooner if I want to stay with you," Lucas complained "So, Mr Stewart is scared?" Jenni asked "Obviously I will be sacred, I can''t imagine my life without you, honey." Lucas sighed and said Jenni gave a peck on his lips and said "Then try hard and give him a grandchild." "Are you trying to say I am not trying hard? Am I not making you happy in bed?" Lucas asked Jenni shrugged her shoulders and said, "Maybe yes." "You are hitting on my manly ego honey." Lucas frowned and said before pulling her closer When Jenni chuckled, Lucas inched closer and said "You are going to pay for this honey." "I think I want to pay for this," Jenni said and buried her face on his chest Without waiting for a nanosecond, Lucas lifted her up and walked towards the bed. ..... Beachside house Everyone was happily chatting when Amy and Andy arrived. "Here comes our most romantic couple." Father Francis chuckled and said "Dad, you talk too much," Andy said while walking towards them "Mom, how was your trip?" Amy asked Mother Miller smiled and said "It was good and you remember Ben right?" "Yeah, what about him?" Amy asked "He was asking about you and he wants to meet you." Mother Miller said "I will call ¡ª" Cutting Amy off, Andy frowned and inquired "Who is Ben?" "He is my friend and you know we used to play together whenever I go to my grandma''s place." Amy smiled and said "You never told me about him. Is he normal friend? Or best friend like Erik and Ryan?" Andy asked Erik frowned and said "Arghh, one day I will surely get mad with your jealous." "Yeah and will you please switch off your jealous mode and come with us?" Ryan said and dragged him towards the garden Just then Father Shelton came along with Mother Shelton. Mother Shelton smiled when she looked at Erica to which she got a frown in return. Ignoring her frown, mother Shelton sighed and walked towards Erica. "How are you, honey? Do you know, mom missed you a lot." Mother Shelton said while cupping her cheeks "But I didn''t miss you." Erika bluntly said and walked towards her dad "Dad," Erica said and hugged Father Shelton "Is everything going well?" Father Shelton asked "Yeah dad, everything is fine and sister Lisa was taking good care of him. She is such a nice person." Erica smiled and said "And I heard that Mr Taylor was also taking good care of you." Father Shelton cheekily said Erica awkwardly scratched her forehead and said "D¡ªDad, I wanted to discuss about this with you." "Yes uncle, we want to take your permission ¡ª" "Permission for calling her BABE, HONEY in front of everyone?" Father Shelton asked Oliver sighed and said "I really love her a lot and I think it''s my duty to support in every possible way." Oliver gulped in fear when father Shelton arrived. He knew father Shelton will accept them but still he couldn''t help but overthink. He never had an experience of convincing a woman''s dad and he doesn''t know how to do that. At first he decided to ask other boys for help but the sudden question ruined all his plans. "Dad, I am sorry for not informing you about this but we are ¡ª" "It''s okay honey, I am happy for you." Father Shelton smiled and said "Thank you, dad." Erica breathed a sigh of relief and hugged him "If you are old Erica I would definitely think twice before accepting this guy. Now, I can that you changed for good and I am so happy for both of you." Father Shelton said and hugged her back "Hugs without me." Lisa pouted her lips and complained "Ahh, how can we miss your bride." Father Shelton said and stretched his hand Lisa chuckled and hugged him tighter "They look happy." Mother Miller smiled and said "I always wanted Lisa to be happy with her family and finally it happened today." Mother Francis said When everyone was happy together mother Shelton was fuming her anger. She wanted to destroy Lisa completely but her plans were miserably failed. After losing in every possible way, mother Shelton still waiting for a time to destroy their happy smiles. ..... Meanwhile in the garden "I am feeling very pity for you both." Andy chuckled and said "Arghh, I wanted to make this night special because this is my last night as a boyfriend but ritual ruined everything." Erik groaned in frustration "It''s okay dude, you both feel sad and I will enjoy a lot with my wife." Andy proudly grinned Ryan rolled his eyes and said "Stop making us anger." "Don''t worry bros, I have a super good plan for us," Oliver said while walking towards them "What kind of plan?" Erik asked "Drink till we drop." Oliver grinned "That would be great," Ryan said "Yeah, let us include Leo and Lucas too," Erik said "I am okay with Leo and I don''t like Lucas," Andy muttered "He isn''t that bad though." Ryan sighed and said Andy frowned and said "Ry, I am your brother and you should support me okay." "But An, Doesn''t it makes him feel bad?" Erik said After thinking for a while, Andy sighed and said "Fine, we can include him but we can''t talk closely to him." "Jealousy," Oliver murmured "What did you say?" Andy frowned and said "Done, I am saying Done." Oliver raised his hand and said "Good." ...... Chapter 223 - Did You Married Me For Sex? Beachside house Amy and Andy''s room "Ahh" Amy moaned when Andy slipped his fingers into her underwear and touched her already wet thing. "You are looking, gorgeous babe." Andy started and started kissing her all over her neck Amy moaned and turned to the other side to give him all the access to kiss her neck. After marking her neck, he was about to insert his finger when Amy pushed him away. "What happen honey?" Andy frowned and asked "I ¡ªI have work." Amy pursed her lips and said Amy completely gave in when he touched her at the most weakest part of her body but then she realised that there many chances that she is pregnant and she doesn''t want to hurt baby for their pleasure. Not to forget, once Nina mentioned that sex at first trimester may be risk sometimes. She don''t want to take any chances. "Can''t you just skip work and enjoy this moment?" Andy said while pressing their lips together "I have work and can''t you understand that?" Amy shouted "Babe ¡ª" Cutting him off, Amy frowned and said "Can''t you just wait for some days for sex?" "Babe, why are you shouting? I''m craving for you, honey." Andy said and pulled her more closer "Andy" Amy shouted and wiggled out of his embrace "Did you married me just for sex? Can''t you wait for some days, Andy?" Amy shouted "Babe, it''s not like what you think and who else knows me better than you. You know what, I love you a lot and sex is only part of that love Amy. If you want I can wait for years without touching you. I love your cuteness, your habits not just your body. Did you get that?" Andy snapped and walked away. Andy doesn''t know why she was shouting at him for such a small incident. If she would have say it normal he would have understood her. Andy is a gentleman that he will never ever force his wife into something which she isn''t interested and Amy knows this thing very well. Amy''s sudden anger made him confuse and frustrated as well. "Damn Amy, you just soiled his mood." Amy groaned in frustration and sat on the bed She then took a deep breath and calmed herself down. At first she wanted to talk and cool him down but she doesn''t have any idea how her mood spoiled and shouted at her hubby. She knew Andy would never do things which make her feel uncomfortable but it was pricking her heart after realising what she had said to him. She was feeling more anger on her for blurting out such stupid words. She then clutched onto her stomach and said "I don''t whether you are listening out or not but still I want to say that your mom and dad will never fight like this. Probably this was the second big fight we had and you know want, this is because of my mood swings." "Baby, If you think that these mood swings are because you then it''s wrong okay," Amy said She then took a deep breath and called her hubby only to feel his ignorance. "I have to work hard to pursue your dad." Amy sighed and said .... Living area "I thought you would never come bro." Father Francis sighed and said before hugging his brother "How can I ignore our Ryan and Erik''s wedding?" Uncle Micheal smiled and said "Says the man who refused to come at first." Aunt Rosy chuckled and said "In defence, I don''t want to make things more worse between me and my son." Uncle Micheal sighed and said "Don''t worry about his brother Micheal, my daughter will handle him." Father Miller proudly said "Yeah, They were completely into each other." Uncle Micheal said "You didn''t see how your son cried when my daughter refused to talk to him right." Father Miller chuckled and said "That was the worst time for Andy." Father parks chuckled and said "I know about it but I''m still shocked that how can a tough guy like Andy would be so vulnerable?" Father Shelton asked "Andy is tough for outside but he is vulnerable for our Amy." Uncle Micheal smiled and said "So, let''s talk about some business." Father parks sighed and said before gesturing mother parks and other ladies to give them some space Mother Miller sighed and said "Don''t forget to finish your business fast and come for dinner." "I heard that old man is creating some trouble to you." Father Parks asked "Yeah, he wanted to know the reason behind this sudden trip. So, he was sending many teams to track the situation but Lucas is trying very hard to handle them." Uncle Micheal sighed and said "That old man and his sly tricks. Sometimes, I feel like how can such stupid and cruel ideas will pop on his old brain." Father Miller muttered "If I am not wrong, Are you talking about old man Parks?" Father Shelton asked "Yeah, Do you know about him?" Father Francis asked "No but I know about his grandson Roger ¡ª" Cutting Father Shelton off, Uncle Micheal sighed and said "Adopted grandson." "Roger is adopted, grandson?" Father Shelton asked "Yeah, that old man doesn''t have any son or daughter other than Rosy. When we refused to send our sons with him, he adopted Roger and trained him." Uncle Micheal scoffed "Oh, is he that evil?" Father parks asked "Evil is a very small world for him. He won''t remember twice before killing his own family members for his good." Father Miller said "How do you know Roger?" Uncle Micheal asked "Roger called me few days back and asked him to help out. Since Lucas stopped his troops entering the country, he wanted me to clear the checkpoints for them. He also offered million amount for that." Father parks sighed and asked "What did you told him?" Father Francis asked "I do know that Lucas and Andy are twins. So, I decided to ask Andy about this." Father parks said "Just keep their request aside." Uncle Micheal said "Yeah, I will do that." Father parks said "I heard that brother Peter is coming too." Uncle Micheal said Chapter 224 - Solve Things "I heard that brother Peter is coming too." Uncle Micheal said "Yeah, we invited him too." Father Shelton said "I think it''s time to talk about things with him but I am not sure whether he will believe us or not." Uncle Micheal sighed and said "I know he has anger issues but I think he will talk to us." Father Miller said "He wanted to meet Rosy before but to avoid unnecessary problems we decided to postpone the meeting." Uncle Micheal said "Don''t worry bro, we will talk to him today or tomorrow." Father Francis said ..... Dining area "Where is Andy?" Ryan asked "I am here," Andy said while walking towards them Amy took a deep breath and thought ''I think he is still upset.'' "Li, can you sit there?" Andy asked while pointing towards the empty space beside Amy When Lisa narrowed her eyebrows, Andy sighed and said "I want to sit beside my bro." "Okay," Lisa said shifted beside Amy "What happen babes? Did you fight with him?" Lisa whispered "I fucked up a lot between us. I think I owe an apology to him." Amy sighed and said "What did you do?" Lisa asked "It''s a long story babes, I will tell you during our bachlerote party," Amy muttered Lisa nodded her head and started eating "An, what happen to you?" Ryan whispered "Nothing." Andy flatly replied "Dude, You can''t be moody now. Did you remember, we are having our bachelorette party tonight." Erik sighed and said "Yeah, I am ready for that," Andy said before looking towards Amy He scrunched his eyebrows when he realised Amy wasn''t eating anything. He don''t want to care, he literally don''t want to see but he couldn''t help. The hubby genes inside him was shouting to care for her. He wanted to act all anger and frustrated but still his heart was saying to feed her. His heart was warning him to keep his anger aside and take care of her. "No An, you can''t lost your control now. She hurted your ego." Andy thought before trying to divert her gaze Andy got up and quickly gave her water when she started coughing loudly He then patted her head and said "Can''t you eat slowly?" Before Amy could say anything, he placed her favourite dishes on her plate and left without saying anything. "You have to work hard girl," Nina murmured "I guess," Amy said and started shoving the food ..... Half an hour later Ryan and Nina''s room "Now, tell me what did you do?" Nina sighed and asked "I ¡ªI said many hurting things to him." Amy groaned and said Babe, If you don''t tell us what happen how can we help you solve things with him?" Lisa sighed and asked "Yes, just spill it out, babe." Jenni sighed and said Amy took a deep breath and explained everything. "I said that he married me for sex," Amy muttered before closing her face with her hands "Oh my god Amy, you do know how much he loves you right?" Lisa gasped and said "Yeah, I fucked up really bad this time." Amy groaned "Why did you do that Amy?" Kathy sighed and asked "I don''t know how I loosed my cool but suddenly I got hyped up and ended up blurting those hurtful words." Amy sighed and said Pausing for a while, she said "I don''t know whether we can do sex or not at this time. So, I wanted to ask him to keep distance for some days but I really had no idea how I ended up shouting at him." "It''s okay babe, mood swings at this stage were quite common," Nina said while holding her hand "But how do I solve this? He seems to be in anger and I''m not liking it." Amy muttered "Do you think Andy will stay angry with you for more than a day?" Lisa asked "But the situation is totally different this time and I hurt his manly ego too badly." Amy sighed and said "Ni, is sex at this time cause any problem?" Amy asked "It depends on the reports babe. To be safe side, we will suggest to avoid sex during the first trimester, if your baby is healthy then you can do things." Nina sighed and said Amy took a deep breath and said, "So, we have to stay away for two days right?" "Yeah, just two days babe and you can do it," Nina said "Wait? Why did suddenly baby topic got involved here?" Kathy asked "We are thinking that Amy is expecting." Lisa smiled and said Jenni squealed in excitement "Woahh, that''s great babe." "Ahhhh, I''m going to become aunt soon." Jenni jumped and hugged Amy Amy smiled and said "It''s just a doubt. We have to confirm things." "I''m 99 per cent sure about this." Nina smiled and said "I''m so happy for you," Kathy said while hugging Amy "Thank you," Amy said "Did Andy know about this?" Jenni asked "No, I want to give him a surprise after I confirm things," Amy explained Amy sighed and said, "I think I should talk to him." "Yes babe, you have to solve things before someone barge into your place." Lisa helplessly shook her head and said "What do you mean by that?" Amy frowned and asked "I heard that Ryan and Erik invited our classmates too," Lisa said "So what?" "Our classmates include Janet too." Nina chuckled and said "That bitch? Is she coming to the wedding?" Amy shouted "Who is Janet?" Jenni asked "The woman who proposed to Andy but you know she has a relationship with everyone. I heard that she has sugar daddy too." Lisa sighed and said "Amy, I think you have to be careful." Kathy chuckled and said "If she tries to cling on to my hubby, I don''t mind breaking her legs maybe her brain too." Amy gritted her teeth and said "First, talk to your hubby and solve things, babe," Jenni said "Yeah, I have to do it tonight." Amy sighed and said "With little making out?" Lisa asked "No, we seriously end up hurting baby if we make out. You do know, I can''t resist his handsomeness and skills." Amy blushed and said "I know you are crazy." Jenni chuckled and said Glancing at the watch Amy sighed, "Oh I have to talk to him before he leaves for bachelorette party." before rushing towards her room "Girl, don''t run fast," Nina shouted ...... Chapter 225 - Insecure Amy and Andy''s room Andy was busy talking to someone when Amy entered the room. She smiled when she looked at her handsome hubby. His smile, His anger, His cuteness were enough for her to fall for him again and again. He is the most handsome man she would ever meet in her lifetime. The amount of love and care she got from him was incredible. Her heart was pricking when she thought about the hurtful words she used to him. How can she use those words when she knew her hubby would never do such things to her? She then sighed and sat beside him but scrunched her eyebrows when she realised he ignored and talking with someone else. Wait, he is taking with Janet. "Yeah, don''t worry about anything Jan, we are here." Andy smiled and said Amy frowned and gritted her teeth before snatching his phone. "What the hell is wrong with you An?" Amy yelled her lungs out "Give me the phone," Andy said while extending his hand "Why I should give the phone? I know you are mad over me but that doesn''t mean you can talk to that bitch in my absence. Are you planning to abandon me? Are you planning to sleep with that bitch?" Amy shouted "Amy, Don''t talk rubbish," Andy shouted before getting up from the couch "What are you talking with her?" Amy asked "Why I should explain to you when you already decided things?" Andy said "So, What am I thinking is right? Do you seriously want to sleep with that woman?" Amy asked Without saying anything, Andy entered the washroom. "You can''t skip this conversation," Amy shouted before banging the door Amy frowned deeper when Janet called him again. She was about to answer the call when Andy came out of the washroom. Without seeing her face, Andy took the phone from her hand and answered the call "Yeah Jan ¡ª" Andy stopped saying when he realised Amy was sobbing "I will call you later," Andy said and hanged the phone "Babe, Why are you crying?" Andy asked before holding her hand "How can you talk to her when I am fuming in anger?" Amy said in between in her sobs Andy sighed and pulled her closer, "What happen to Amy? You are behaving weird these days." Amy sighed and said "I am sorry for shouting at you like that. I don''t know how I ended up using those hurtful words. I wanted to tell you that we should wait for some days but I don''t know why I shouted at you like that. I know you would never hurt to me but ¡ª" Amy stopped staying and started sobbing harder She then hugged her and said "I am sorry hubby. I know I am opposing sex for few days but that doesn''t mean you can fool around with that bitch." "I will lose my cool when you talk with another woman in my absence. I am very possessive about you babe." Amy said and hugged him tightly Andy said and lifted her up before walking towards the couch. He then sat on the couch and made her sit on his lap. "Who said I am fooling around with another woman?" Andy asked He then tucked her hair behind her ear and said "Those words are very hurtful babe. I know your mood swings went wrong today morning but those words pricked my heart a lot. I am frustrated with you but that doesn''t mean I will fool around with some other woman in your absence." Pausing for a while, he said" I am sorry for making you insecure and I am sorry for morning too. I am sorry for making you uncomfortable babe. I think I should have controlled myself for some days. I should have know that you are not ready for it." Amy knocked his forehead and said "Who said I am not ready for that? You know how I will feel when you touch me, it makes me hard to control myself and who better than you know about this. You never ever make me uncomfortable babe. You always give me this homely vibes." Pausing for a while, she added "I¡ªI just want to us to wait for two days." "Okay honey, if you want me to wait for more two years, I can wait." Andy sighed and said Amy frowned and slammed his chest "You can wait but I can''t wait okay. I will become vulnerable when you touch me." Andy took a deep breath and sighed "Babe, only two days right?" "Yes, two days." Amy smiled and said "But ¡ª" Running her hand through his collar she said, "I want to kiss you, hubby." "You want to us to wait for two days right?" Andy chuckled and asked When she pouted her lips, Andy chuckled and pulled her closer. "Did you eat well?" Andy asked "Yeah, I ate everything you placed in my plate and don''t blame me if I gain weight." Amy sighed and said "You look gorgeous when you gain weight," Andy said "So, Do you mean I am not gorgeous now?" Amy asked Andy vigorously shook his "No honey, you look gorgeous every day." Caressing her cheeks, he said "I don''t know why you decided to avoid sex for two days and I have no question over it but trust me I am not letting you sleep that night." Blushing harder, Amy buried her face on his chest "You want boy or girl? " "What?" Andy asked "Tell me, Do you want a baby boy or baby girl?" Amy asked "I want twins" Andy said "Twins?" Amy widened her eyes in shock and asked "Yeah, A girl and a boy," Andy said "Two babies at a time?" Amy sighed She then caressed her stomach and thought ''Your Dada wants twins. Wait, Am I carrying twins? Baby, Are you single or you have your sister with you?'' "Honey, what are you thinking?" Andy asked Amy shook her head and hugged her tighter "Let me hug you for a while." "You can hug me forever honey," Andy said "How chessy Mr Francis?" Amy chuckled and said ...... Chapter 226 - Busy With Date Jenni and Lucas room "Babe, if you don''t say anything think how am I suppose to solve this?" Lucas helplessly shook his head and said "You won''t understand it. So, just give me some space." Jenni shouted Lucas sighed and wrapped his arms around her "Babe, What happen?" Jenni sighed and placed her head on his chest "Will you love your daughter than me?" "Wait, Are you pregnant?" Widening his eyes in shock, Lucas said "Oh god, Am I going to become father?" "Shut up, I am not pregnant and answer my question first." Jenni snapped Lucas smiled and said "I love my daughter but I love you more honey. How can I get a cute daughter without you?" "Promise?" "Pinky promise." Lucas smiled and said before hugging her "So, why did you suddenly thought about babies?" Lucas asked "I can''t say to you now because it is a secret and ¡ª" inching closer, She wrapped her arms around his neck and said "I want to become pregnant." "What? Babe, Are you seriously willing to be mother to my babies?" Lucas asked Jenni rolled her eyes and said, "Only I can become mom to your babies." "Yeah, Are you sure? Are you ready for it?" Lucas asked I" am hundred per cent sure hubby." Jenni said "So, you do know what we have to do to become mom and dad?" Lucas cheekily asked "I know," Jenni said while nibbling his earlobe "So, can I start now?" Lucas asked while slipping his hand into his t-shirt When Jenni blushed and nodded her head, Lucas clashed their lips together. .... Outside Markus gulped in fear when he looked at frowning Elsa in front of him. "I¡ªI have some work." Markus sighed and said When Elsa placed her hand on her waist and glared at him, he helplessly shook his head and stood silently. "Why didn''t you called me that day?" Elsa frowned and asked After their meeting in ice cream parlour, Elsa started waiting for his call. Though he told that he would call her at night but he never called her from that day. Elsa felt sad, frustrated when she didn''t received his phone call and God knows how many times she cruised herself for not taking his number back. "I¡ªI was busy." Markus sighed and said "You as busy from two days?" Elsa asked Markus lowered his head and decided to keep his mouth shut. When he got her number, only he knew how happy he felt but he decided to enquiry about Elsa before starting a new thing with her. When he got to know that Elsa is Erik''s only sister, he decided to drop his feelings. How can he love his boss friend''s sister? Wouldn''t it look like he is trapping Elsa for money? He knew there were differences between Lucas and other boys but he also had a confidence that they will work together. He don''t want to do anything silly that will affect their boss''s friendship. He also feels that Elsa will never be happy with him. "Keeping your mouth doesn''t help Markus," Elsa shouted "What do you want?" Markus asked "Answer for my question," Elsa said Pausing for a while, she asked "Why didn''t you called me?" "I was busy with my date." Markus flatly replied and walked away "Date? How can you ¡ª" Elsa stopped saying when she realised Markus was nowhere near her. She then sat down on a bench to control her emotions which were all ready to burst out in the form of tears. How can he just say like that? Don''t he feel anything for me? How can he ignore me? When different type of stupid questions running in her mind, she couldn''t but cry harder. Her heart pricked when he said he was busy with his date. She doesn''t know why she was crying for him but it was making her heart weak. They just met twice but still she couldn''t take it when he mentions another woman name in front of her. Markus who was standing behind the tree couldn''t help but feel guilty when he looked at crying Elsa. She was crying and he knew it was because of him. He knew she too had feelings for him like he has for her but how can he love her when he knew that their financial status were so different and Erik and his family would never accept their relationship? He doesn''t want to create hopes in her heart about their relationship. so, he decided to cut it in the starting stage. So, he lied to her. Markus never went to a date with anyone. Elsa was the first woman whose number was saved in Markus phone. He literally grew up his life with guns and underworld tricks. Though many women tried to seduce him, he never looked at them. Probably Elsa will be the first and last woman in his life. "Markus, what happen?" Aunt Rosy asked while placing her hand on his shoulder "M¡ªMom." Markus stopped saying and wiped his tears away Aunt Rosy frowned and asked "Why are you crying?" "No mom, it''s because of dust." Markus lied "Oh, you want me to believe this." Aunt Rosy snapped before placing her hand on her waist When Markus slowly nodded his head, Aunt Rosy sighed and said "Don''t forget that you grew up in my hands Markus. I know you were crying and if you don''t tell me the truth then don''t blame me if I inform this Lucas." "Mom, I am not crying and why the hell I would cry when I have such loving mother beside me." Markus smiled and said before hugging her Aunt Rosy sighed and looked at the bench where Markus looked when she arrived. She frowned when she saw crying Elsa there. She then helplessly shook her head when she realised something was going between them. "Stop being spoilt kid and tell me what happen Markus." Aunt Rosy insisted "No mom ¡ª" Markus stopped when he looked at Lucas coming towards them "Mom," Lucas called out "Yeah, what happen?" Aunt Rosy asked "Uncle Peter is here." Lucas smiled and said Chapter 227 - Brother And Sister Bond(1) "Uncle Peter is here." Lucas smiled and said "What? Brother Peter is here?" Aunt Rosy excitedly asked "Yes mom, he is in the living room." Lucas chuckled and said "Really?" Aunt Rosy exclaimed and ran towards the living room Lucas helplessly shook his head and called Uncle Micheal to inform about uncle Peter ..... Living room When Aunt Rosy entered the room, Uncle Peter and Aunt Melli were happily talking with everyone. Tears started flowing down her cheeks when she looked at her big brother. It''s been twenty-five years since she had seen her brother. Though they live in the same city, Aunt Rosy always kept her distance from Uncle Peter because she knew she will break down the moment when Uncle Peter will ignore her and walk away. When finally after twenty-five long years, her brother stood in front of her, she couldn''t help but reminisce those beautiful moments they spend together but those hurtful moments are pricking inside her heart. She doesn''t know how he will react and what he will think but now she is determined to solve everything. On the other side, Uncle Peter is having a very tough time to control his strong feeling to wipe his sister''s tears. He wanted to run and assure her that he is still her big brother no matter what but his huge fat ego was stopping him doing things. In these twenty years, he never slept a day without thinking about his little sister who used to play only with him. "If you want to wipe her tears, you can Mr Taylor." Aunt Melli smiled and said Uncle Peter sighed and murmured, "I¡ªI don''t want to." Just then uncle Micheal along with Lucas arrived and stood beside Aunt Rosy. Uncle Peter widened his eyes in shock and looked at Andy who was standing beside Erik. Uncle Peter frowned when he realised Andy and Lucas look same. "You both look same." Uncle Peter muttered "They are my sons brother Peter." Aunt Rosy sighed and said ''Brother Peter'', It''s been twenty-five years he heard these sweet words. When he heard those words uncle Peter couldn''t help but walk towards her. "I¡ª" Uncle Peter stopped saying when Aunt Rosy hugged him and started crying her heart out. "I missed you, brother Peter." Aunt Rosy said in between her sobs Uncle Peter wrapped his arms around her and took a deep breath to control the tears in his eyes. "Mom, is dad crying?" Oliver chuckled and asked "He is controlling himself, honey." Aunt Melli sighed and said "I missed you too Rosy." Uncle Peter said "Then why the hell you didn''t call me? Why did you ignore me? Why didn''t you tried to talk to me? Why?" Aunt Rosy said while hitting his chest "You have no idea how much I missed you?" Aunt Rosy said "I too missed you a lot pumpkin. My heart used to ache whenever I think about you and your silly things. Many times I tried to meet you but ¡ª" looking at uncle Micheal, he sighed and said but "I hate your husband to my gut." "You do know you have the right to trash him." Aunt Rosy chuckled and said "I wanted to ask you many things. I wanted to do many things for you but whenever I think about the competition, I couldn''t help but blame Micheal and Uncle Taylor for everything. I hate them to my gut. One took my crown from me and the other one took my precious sister from me." Uncle Peter sighed and said Pausing for a while, he continued "You know how frustrated I felt when I got to know that you both decided to give the crown to your son? If you want to give the crown to your son then you can come to me and say. You have that right to take my everything but I felt anger when you stopped the venue and suddenly changed your decision. I couldn''t think straight but blame Micheal and uncle Taylor for this." "I know it was our mistake for letting you down but we really have no other choice brother Peter." Aunt Rosy sighed and said "It was my mistake ¡ª" "I know it''s your mistake so please shut your mouth." Uncle Peter glared at Uncle Michael When uncle Micheal placed his finger on his mouth, Aunt Rosy chuckled and said "Big brother mode is on." Uncle Peter cupped her cheeks and asked "What happen pumpkin? Why did you took such harsh decisions? Why did you abandon your son and created his fake death? Is this because of uncle Taylor?" Aunt Rosy took a deep breath and said "Dad kidnapped me and kept me in some island for more than two weeks. Micheal tried hard to find me but he failed. So, he decided to do whatever dad wants to do." Clutching onto his shirt, Aunt Rosy sobbed "Dad threatened Micheal that he will kill my baby and marry me to another person. He freaked out and did everything he wants. Dad portrayed everything. He wanted to cancel the crown ceremony and he did that with the help of Micheal. He created misunderstandings between you two because he knew Micheal is strong power who can change calculations of crown." "Yes brother ¡ª" Cutting uncle Micheal off, uncle Peter frowned and snapped "Did I asked you to speak?" When Uncle Micheal shook his head, uncle Peter sighed and said "Then shut your mouth." Andy sighed and wrapped his arms around Amy "Thank god, you didn''t have a brother like uncle Peter." "You are too lucky honey." Amy chuckled and said "Yeah, I can''t really handle this big bro''s ego over their brother in law''s." Andy sighed and said "Babe, I want to sleep," Amy said "What? Are you sure you are getting sleep again?" Andy widened his eyes in shock and asked "I am sleepy honey," Amy said and placed her head on his chest "Let me carry you to the room," Andy said and lifted her up "So, Micheal never supported." Uncle Taylor Uncle Peter asked ..... Hello lovely readers :-) I am busy in shifting my place in these three days. So, I couldn''t upload any chapters but don''t worry I will compensate them with made release by weekend. Thank you for staying connected with me in this hard time. Keep voting ? Chapter 228 - Brother And Sister Bond (2) "So, Micheal never supported Uncle Taylor." Uncle Peter asked Aunt Rosy vigorously shook her head and said "No, Micheal just want to make sure I am safe in dad''s clutches but things turned chaotic when I gave birth to twins. He chose Andy as next heir and he wanted to take him away and train him. Micheal and I were against of it. How can I let my son fight with you and Oli? I don''t want that to happen. We did try to ask dad not to do that but you know how stubborn he is right?" Pausing for a while, she said "I don''t want to send my two-year-old son with dad. I don''t want to make my son as scapegoat for his evil intentions. We want to keep him safe, so, we decided to abandon him. I know we were wrong and we have to deal with this thing in another way but trust me, brother Peter, we couldn''t think straight at that time. We are scared, dejected with everything. " "So, Micheal was the one created whole accident drama?" Uncle Peter asked "Yes." Aunt Rosy sighed and said Uncle Peter took a deep breath and crashed on the couch to control his emotions. All these years, he thought Uncle Micheal willingly helped grandpa to get the crown. He couldn''t help but blame him many times. Uncle Peter tried many methods to trigger uncle Micheal''s ego but nothing worked. He was feeling sad and anger right now. Sad and dejected for not understanding his sister''s vulnerable situation. Anger towards grandpa Taylor for being cruel towards his own daughter. Just then Andy entered the living room and sighed. Looking at Andy and Lucas simultaneously, he gestured them to come towards him. When both of them sat beside him, Uncle Micheal sighed and said "I am so sorry for troubling you both." Andy smiled and said "No, I mean what is there is to say sorry uncle Peter? If we would have in your situation maybe we will also react the same way as you did." "Yes uncle Peter, we never blamed you for anything okay. We always thought you are the most sensible man in your house. We always respected and cared for you." Lucas smiled and said "Did Rosy said you all these sweet things?" Uncle Peter asked "Can I know who is Andy?" Uncle Peter asked "The one with the mole on his right cheek is Andy." Aunt Rosy smiled and said "So, you are Andy?" Uncle Peter asked "Well, I am." Andy smiled and said "I am sorry for dragging you into this mess unnecessarily. I know I was doing wrong but still I couldn''t help my self. I was dejected when crown which used to belong me was snatched away. I couldn''t help but blame your father and announced a fight against you. I know my sister would feel bad but still I did a huge mistake." Uncle Peter sighed and said "It''s okay uncle Peter, it''s not really your mistake. We should blame situations for this not you. If Mr Stewart would have informed you or if you got any hunch that Mr Stewart is doing this for Mrs Stewart, you would have supported him right?" When Uncle Peter nodded his head, Andy smiled and said "Then it''s clearly not your mistake Uncle Peter. "You are sensible like your father. " Uncle Peter smiled and said "Yeah, he is." Aunt Rosy smiled and said Giving them weak smile, Andy sighed and stood up. Looking at Lucas, Uncle Peter sighed and asked "Where did you get that much of patience? From your Mom?" When Lucas smiled, Uncle Peter sighed and said "I trigged you many times but still you kept your patience in you. I did many things to your company but still you accepted it with a huge smile. Now, I am feeling guilty for my actions Lucas." "You don''t have to feel guilty Uncle Peter. Whatever you did was like blessings to me and I never ever blamed you for anything." Lucas smiled and said "I am proud of you." Uncle Peter sighed and said Looking at uncle Micheal, he sighed and said "Now, you can speak." Uncle Micheal sighed and said "I am sorry brother Peter. If I would have informed about his intentions before maybe things would have been different." "Yeah but it''s okay, As long as you keep my sister happy, I won''t trash you." Uncle Peter said "She is my life. I Will always protect her no matter what." Uncle Micheal smiled and said "That''s good." Uncle Peter sighed and said "So, you know the truth right? What about the competition now? Can we not enter into competition?" Aunt Rosy asked Uncle Peter took a deep breath and said "It is not in our hands Rosy." "What? Isn''t it you who started this competition then how can it not be in your hands?" Oliver frowned and asked "I just signed the competition when our leaders approached me." uncle Peter said "What? Did I miss something in the past?" Uncle Micheal frowned and asked "After announcing Andy is our next heir, I felt mad and dejected. I never expected this from my sister and out of impulse when our leaders approached me to sign a competition against Andy, I did signed it." Uncle Peter said Looking at uncle Micheal, he said "They said that Micheal wants to prove his son''s capabilities. So, he started this competition." "What the hell? I would never do that." Uncle Micheal muttered "It''s grandpa." Andy sighed and said Looking at Uncle Peter, He asked "I think it''s grandpa. He want to completely vanish your family traces right?" When Uncle Peter nodded his head, Andy continued, "He want to train me and make me the most powerful man in the competition. He made that stupid competition only to win against you and make your family vulnerable without any son. So, that, Only his family a rule entire Taylor family." Looking at uncle Micheal, he said, "I think he used Mr Stewart name because he wanted to create misunderstandings between you two. I think Andy is right." Lucas sighed and said ...... Chapter 229 - Periods When Uncle Micheal saw horrified expression on Aunt Rosy''s face, he wrapped his arms around her "Don''t worry honey, No one can harm until we are together in everything." "Yeah mom, we are strong okay." Lucas smiled and said Andy rolled his eyes and gritted his teeth "She knows that we are strong. There is no need to mention especially" "Dude, Are you jealous of your brother?" Erik asked "Why the fuck why would be jealous of him? Just look at him man, I am much more handsome and intelligent than him." Andy scoffed "Uh Uh You are face says it all." Erik chuckled and said "Shut up." Andy glared at his friend Uncle Peter took a deep breath and held Aunt Rosy''s hand "I am sorry for misunderstanding you pumpkin but don''t worry, your brother will solve everything as soon as possible." "Promise?" "Pinky promise." Uncle peter smiled and said Aunt Melli excitedly clapped her hands "Ahhh, I am so happy for you honey." Hugging Aunt Rosy she continued, "Now I can proudly say you are my sister in law." "Now, let''s start preparing for our bachelorette party," Erik said and gestured all boys to get ready ..... Amy and Andy''s room Nina checking through Amy when Andy entered the room "Ni, what happen to her?" Andy panicked and asked Nina shook her head and smiled "Nothing, I just thought to check her temperature." "Are you sure that she is okay?" Andy inquired "Did anything happen to her?" Nina asked "Yeah ¡ªwait, let''s talk outside," Andy said and dragged her towards the balcony "What happen An?" Nina curiously asked She knew that he will ask about Amy''s mood swings and pukish feeling. She was so excited to unveil their little secret but she knew she should wait until the official confirmation. So, she want to be bit spoil and tease him a bit. "Amy is behaving odd these days." Andy sighed and said Nina pursed her lips to control her smile and said "Odd? What do you mean by that An? I could see my friend mental state is fine." "Not about mental state Ni, you know she is nauseous every time and she also sleep every hour like she had some sleep disorder. Will you believe me if I say she discarded her favourite pizza?" Andy worriedly said Nina suppressed her chuckle and said "Maybe her periods her around. Why don''t you think that way? " "No but periods ¡ª Wait, her periods skipped last month and this month the date is already gone. Do you think she has some kind of disease?" Andy massaged his forehead and asked "Oh god An, why the hell are you so observant?" Nina thought "No, Amy is in her periods right now," Nina muttered "What? But why did she hide this thing from me? She said she doesn''t want sex for two days. If she would have told me about her periods, I would definitely understand her right?" Andy said "Yeah but you know about mood swings right? It won''t make her confess anything that easily." Nina tried to cover up her lie "Yeah, you are right Ni." Andy sighed and said When Nina smiled, he asked "So, there is nothing to worry right?" "She is alright An," Nina said Just then Amy woked up and called Andy "Yes babe, I am here," Andy said and walked towards her. "I will see you both later," Nina said and walked away "What happen honey?" Andy asked "I want to hug you for a while," Amy said and placed herself in his lap and hugged bum tighter "Will you drink tonight?" Andy asked "No, I don''t want hurt baby." Amy sighed and said Amy then widened her eyes in shock when she realised what she told. ''Oh god Amy, can''t you control your words? You are such dumb head.'' Amy crushed herself "Why would I get hurt when you drink honey?" Andy said Amy pursed her lips and thought ''No, I''m not dumb. My hubby is the most dumbest man.'' "I don''t want to drink this time. Remember, How I ruined your reputation last time when I drunk?" Amy said Andy chuckled and pulled her closer "How could I forget the moment you confessed your feelings for the first time ever?" Yes, That was one of the favourite moment with Amy. How could it not be his favourite when his wife confessed her feelings for the first time? How could he not remember that moment where his love started? "So, I don''t want to drink this time." Amy smiled and said "Okay but don''t sleep with Lisa and Nina okay. I will be waiting for your cuddles honey." Andy said "What will happen to you if one day I stop giving you cuddles?" Amy chuckled and said "I can''t live with your cuddles baby." Andy sighed and said "I love you," Amy said and clashed their lips together ..... Oliver room "So, Is she the woman who kissed you in front of everyone?" Aunt Melli frowned and asked When Oliver nodded his head, she frowned and looked at Erica, "Will you please step out a bit?" "Mom¡ª" Cutting Oliver off, Aunt Melli snapped "I have something important to discuss with you." "But mom ¡ª" Oliver stopped saying when Erica held his hand "It''s okay Oli, I will wait outside," Erica said and walked away When Erica is nowhere, Aunt Melli sighed and asked "Is she your new girlfriend?" "Yes, but she is my permanent," Oliver said Yes, Erica was his permanent one. He never felt so much happiness and completed in his life. Not only he mesmerised by her beauty but he fell head over heels for her love. He was sure that no woman can make him fall like Erica did and he was ready to do everything for her. Placing the photograph of a woman, Aunt Melli said "She is my friend''s daughter ¡ª" "Mom, I said Erica is my woman. She is my love." Oliver frowned and stated "I don''t like such type of girls who love only for the sake of money." Aunt Melli snapped harder ..... Chapter 230 - Heartbroken And Sad "I don''t like such type of girls who love only for the sake of money." Aunt Melli snapped harder "Mom, What the hell are you talking? Erika is not such type of woman and ¡ª" "Uh Uh, Is she that important to you?" Without waiting for his reply, she said "I could see how much she influenced you with her charm." "Mom, It''s not like that okay. She is such a sweet girl." Holding her hand, he continued "Just talk to her and I am sure you will love her too." "Look Oli, I don''t want my son to get involved with such money-minded woman." Pausing for a while, she said "My friends daughter is attending the wedding tomorrow and you should talk to her and make her your woman forever." "But mom, I love Erica." Oliver snapped "I never said anything when you started fooling around but that doesn''t mean I won''t say anything when you get such a low-class woman as my daughter in law." Aunt Melli snapped harder Walking towards the door, she said "If you want your mother to be with you then meet my friend''s daughter but if you want your so-called girlfriend then don''t dare to call me mom in future." "Mom¡ª" Before Oliver could say anything, Aunt Melli dashed out of the room. Oliver groaned and slumped on the couch thinking why his mom behaved so rudely for the first time. Aunt Melli always used to be very sweet and kind to others but today his mother''s changed behaviour is freaking the shit out of him. He don''t want to leave Erica and marry some other woman but at the same time, he doesn''t want to hurt his mother. Oliver always used be mama''s sweet boy. There were times when Uncle Peter should think lowly of him but Aunt Melli always supported him in every possible way. She always trusted his decisions and encouraged him but today his sweet mother is nowhere to see. .... Outside the room Erica was pacing back and forth when Aunt Melli walked out of the room. Aunt Melli scrunched her eyebrows when Erica gave her a sweet smile. "I won''t get deceived by your sweet smile like my son." Aunt Melli snapped "Aunt ¡ª" "Shhh, listen to me first." Aunt Melli said When Erica nodded her head, Aunt Melli sighed and gave her a blank cheque "Take this cheque and leave my son forever." Erica''s heart skipped several beats and her legs turned weak. Leaving Oliver was her worst nightmare forever. Though Oliver was not her first love but still he managed to occupy the largest part in her heart. Its been just a few days since she got to know Oliver but it felt like she knew him from some decades. It will be overdramatic if she says without Oliver there is no Erica and this world turns beautiful when Oliver smiles. "What? You want another cheque?" Aunt Melli asked "Aunt, It''s not about money. I love Oliver and he loves me too." Erica sighed and said "You love my son only for the sake of money and how can I trust someone like you who loved your ex just because of his properties." Aunt Melli snapped When Erica widened her shock, Aunt Melli sighed and said "What? Do you think I am innocent like my son? I know each and everything about you." "You know what, I used to think you are sweetest until I saw this video proof." Aunt Melli said and showed her a video which she received from unknown number That video was about a few years back when Erica used to just fool around without thinking about her Carrer and all. In that video, she clearly stated that she wants to propose a businessman for his money and stay with him until she gets bored of him. "Aunt, This video ¡ª" Cutting Erica off, Aunt Melli sighed and said "I don''t know who forwarded me this video but I am glad to that person because he saved my son''s life from you." When uncontrollable number of tears started flowing down her cheeks, Erick couldn''t help but cruse herself for being such bitchy woman in the past. She was feeling angry and frustrated with herself for acting like a spoilt woman. Aunt Melli took a deep breath and said "Look, I don''t have any personal grudges with you in past. I don''t want my son to get suffer himself because of you. I don''t want others to point out our family because of your dirty past. All I want is my son''s happiness, his success. I want him to be happy without any tensions and worries." Pausing for a while, she said "The woman I chose for my son is very successful model and she is such a sweet girl and I believe that she can give him all happiness and love he want." "I am sorry for troubling you like this Aunty. I know I am bitch in past but not any more. I don''t want to give any explanation to you because you won''t trust me no matter what and ¡ª" wiping her tears, Erica took a deep breath and said "And I will leave Oliver. Trust me, Aunt, I won''t interfere in his life anymore." After saying those words Erica left to her room all heartbroken and sad ..... Amy and Andy''s room "Babe, isn''t this your favourite food?" Andy asked "Yuck, It smells like a rotten egg," Amy said before throwing pizza away "What happen honey? You are behaving odd today." Andy said while holding her hand "Odd? Do you think I have some kind of mental problem?" Amy snapped Andy vigorously shook his head and said "No, my Amy is perfect." "That''s good." Amy smiled and said "I want to eat bland soup." Amy sighed and said "But babe, you hate bland soup right?" Andy asked "I want to eat it, will you bring it for me or do you want me to ask someone to bring it for me?" Amy snapped "No, I will bring it for you, babe," Andy said and walked out of the room Just then Amy chuckled when she received a message from their girls group. ..... Chapter 231 - Bachelorette Before bachelorette party Amy and Andy''s bedroom "Babe, Are you ¡ª" Andy stopped saying when he looked at his sexy and beautiful wife walking towards him. Amy is wearing a deep neck red colour dress which ended up at her knees. The dress is perfectly fitted to her which revealed her curves too. She had her hair tied into a loose bun with a little makeup on her face which made her look angelic. Those slender legs and beautiful smile on her face was enough for Andy to cancel his plans and cuddle his wife all night. "What are you staring at hubby?" Amy asked while wrapping her arms around his neck "You are looking awesome honey," Andy said before pulling her closer and caressing her cheek "I don''t want to go anywhere," Andy muttered before placing his head on her neck Amy breath hitched when she felt his hot breath on her cold skin. She was dying for his touches but she knew if they Makeout it will definitely lead to other things and make difficult for the baby. She then blushed and said "We can''t skip this party hubby." "I wish I can cancel the party and stare you like this for a lifetime," Andy said before giving light kisses all over her neck Amy clutched onto his shirt and turned to the other side to give him all the access he wants. He was sucking, biting, kissing all over her neck making her go frenzy and giddy. Pulling himself away, he grinned when he looked at the love marks. Inching closer he about to kiss her when she pushed him away. "Don''t tell me that lipstick will get smudge?" Andy muttered When Amy slowly nodded her head, Andy frowned and said "You care for lipstick than your hubby? Seriously, Are you bored of me?" "I love you hubby," Amy said and kissed on his cheeks "I want more." Andy pouted his lips and complained "Stop being a baby." Amy chuckled and said She then hooked her arms around neck and said "You are looking, handsome honey." "Too bad I can''t do anything." Andy sighed and said "Just One more day babe and no restrictions after that." Amy smiled and said "Are you sure?" Andy asked "Yeah." Amy smiled and said Glancing at his watch, Andy sighed and said "I have to go." "I know you said you don''t want to drink but I won''t mind if you drink too because this is your best friend''s bachelorette party." Andy sighed and said "Just remember not to drink too much okay because I don''t want you to get red eyes by tomorrow. My wifey should look best in their best friend''s wedding." Andy said before kissing her forehead and walked out of the room ..... Boy''s bachelorette party "Here comes the two handsome grooms." Andy chuckled and said when he looked at his best friends "Hey guys, Did you brought everything we need?" Ryan asked Leo smiled and said "Yeah, I arranged everything." "Ahhhh, let''s get in and Partyyyy." Erik clapped his hands and gestured everyone to come in "Did you talked with Amy?" Ryan asked "Yeah, we sorted out everything." Andy smiled and said "Ry, Are you blind? How can you ask such questions when you can clearly see the red lipstick marks on his cheeks?" Erik chuckled and said before opening the wine Andy awkwardly scratched his forehead and rubbed the marks "I think someone sounds jealous." "Jealous for not getting kisses? Hell yeah, I am dying to meet Nina but this traditions stopping me." Erik scoffed "What is there to feel sad? She will become yours from tomorrow and you can kiss her anytime you want." Lucas smiled and said "That''s true but we want to kiss and do things with our woman as a boyfriend for the last time." Ryan sighed and said "Ahhhh, my poor brother''s heart was feeling sad." Andy dramatically said before wiping his fake tears "Stop teasing us okay." Ryan scoffed Andy chuckled and said "Don''t worry Ry, You can meet Lisa after this party." "Yeah, I want to meet her sneakily." Ryan smiled and said Looking at Oliver who had a frown on his face, Andy scrunched his eyebrows and asked "What happen Oli? Is everything okay?" Oliver shook his head and said "Mom wants me to meet her friends daughter tomorrow." "What? Aunt doesn''t know about Erica?" Lucas asked "Mom doesn''t like Erica. She is judging Erica based on her past and you know I don''t want to make mom sad but at the same time I can''t leave Erica. She is my everything man." Oliver sighed and said before gulping down the wine "This is bad. Don''t worry man, we will talk to aunt about this." Andy assured Oliver "I don''t know what happen to mom suddenly, I thought dad will be the one who opposes our love but it was least expected with mom." Oliver sighed and said "Don''t worry okay. Aunt Melli is such a sweetheart. I think she is just possessive about you but don''t worry everything will get right when we talk to her." Lucas smiled and said "Yeah but for now, keep your bad feeling aside and enjoy the party dude." Ryan raised the beer bottle and exclaimed "Sure." Oliver chuckled and said Oliver felt very relieved after talking with boys but little did he knows things gonna take ugly turn within few days. .... Girl''s bachelorette party "Oh my god, slow down babe." Amy chuckled and said when Lisa gulped whole content of vodka "Let me drink babe, I''m happy for me." Lisa smiled and said "What happen Erica?" Elsa asked while placing her hand on her shoulder Erica gave a weak smile and slowly shook her head, "I just have a headache." Offering vodka, Elsa smiled and said "Drink this and headache will run away from you." "Woahh girl, you drank too much." Erica chuckled and said before gulping down the vodka "Oh no, Slow down girls." Nina helplessly shook her head and said when she saw all the girls were drinking vodka Shots like wate Chapter 232 - UNLOCKED Fifteen minutes later Amy and Nina sighed when they looked at their friends lying on the floor mumbling something. Everyone drank almost ten bottles of vodka except Amy and Nina. Erica who was heartbroken after hearing Aunt Melli''s words couldn''t drink too much. She kept thinking how to handle the situation. "You know what is fun?" Jenni chuckled and asked pacing last bottle of wine down "What?" "Leaving Lucas half aroused," Jenni said and let out a hearty laugh "Evil, How can you leave my brother like that?" Elsa frowned and said "Hehehe, I love doing it." Jenni chuckled and said Amy and Nina knocked their forehead''s when Lisa started crying "Babe, what happen?" Jenni asked "I don''t want to marry Ryan. You all are my best friend''s, why didn''t you stopped me?" Lisa said in between in sobs Nina helplessly shook her head and said "Babe, Whom do you love most after Marvel?" "My Ryan baby," Lisa said while dropping last bottle of vodka "Then you are good to marry him." Amy smiled and said "Ahhhh, I miss my Ryan baby now. I need him now." Lisa sighed and said "I want to see Leo too. I am missing his kisses too much." Kathy said while crying "You know What, I am so lucky that my Ryan baby knows how to satisfy me," Lisa said "Oh my god, I am missing Markus too." Elsa sighed and said "Markus? You are in love with him?" Nina asked "Yeah, I love him and his lips were too juicy and he has perfect body too sister in law. Not to forget about his abs which is worth drolling." Elsa excitedly said "How do you know about his body? Did you had sex with Markus?" Jenni chuckled and asked Elsa shook her head and said "No, I just sneaked into his room and saw everything." "Did you saw his ¡ª" Kathy stopped saying and blushed harder "Why are you blushing?" Lisa asked "I just remembering my boyfriend''s dick." Kathy chuckled and said Amy helplessly shook her head and said "I can''t take this shamelessness in." "They were drunk babe." Nina chuckled and said "I want to see my would-be husband''s dick too," Lisa said and quickly got up from the bed "Oh girl, what are you doing?" Amy asked while holding Lisa "I want to see my Ryan baby," Lisa said and walked out of the room "I will join you," Jenni said and walked out along with Elsa and Kathy "Erica, I need you have to take some rest." Amy smiled and said "I want to see Oliver sister Amy," Erica said and walked out ..... Boy''s bachelorette party "Oh god, That is hilarious." Andy chuckled and said before letting out a hearty laugh "Yeah, I told him that I am not gay but still that man kept on clinging onto me." Lucas helplessly shook his head and said "Didn''t you saw the board before entering the cafe?" Leo chuckled and asked "I was busy in my phone and I thought it was a normal cafe but who would have known that cafe was meant to gay''s?" Lucas sighed and said Glancing at the watch, Ryan sighed and said "I think it''s time to meet my honey." "So doomed in love." Oliver chuckled and said Ryan helplessly shook his head and said "We will talk about this when you start doing things with Erica." "Yeah, once you do it with the woman you love, I bet you can''t resist yourself doing things with her again and again." Leo chuckled and said "Really? Doesn''t it be same like past?" Oliver asked "No, making love with our woman is different dude." Ryan chuckled and said "Ahhhh, I can''t wait to see my baby now." Erik sighed and said "Markus, why are you so silent?" Lucas asked "Because he doesn''t have any experience in making love." Leo helplessly shook his head and said "What? Are you still Virgin?" Erik asked When Markus nodded his head, Erik gasped and placed his hand on his chest "May God give you place in heaven." "Why? Is that wrong?" Markus asked "Yes, Don''t you have a girlfriend?" Andy asked Markus sighed and immersed himself in deep thoughts. Will these over-possessive brothers kill him if he says he has feelings for their sister? Will they accept their relationship? Will it be okay if he date Elsa? "Hey man, you don''t have girlfriend yet?" Erik asked "No Markus." replied "Wait, Are you bisexual or gay?" Ryan gasped and asked Markus vigorously shook his head and said "No, I am not gay. I like a woman but ¡ª" Helplessly shaking his head, he continued "I just fucked up everything between us." "What did you do?" Lucas asked When Markus didn''t say anything, Lucas sighed and asked "Are you hiding things from me?" "No boss but I just don''t want to talk about it." Markus sighed and said "Okay but remember one thing, true love always finds it ways. No matter how much you want to push but it still comes towards you." Erik smiled and said Meanwhile outside all girls are having a hard time while opening the door. "This is so damn hard." Jenni frowned before pulling the door Lisa on the floor and started crying, "I can''t meet my baby now." Kathy sat beside her and wiped her tears "Don''t worry babe, I am with you." "I don''t want you, I want my Ryan baby," Lisa said before sobbing "Woahh girls, what happen?" Erica asked when she looked at girls trying hard to open UNLOCKED door "It is damn hard babe." Jenni sighed and said Erica knocked her own forehead and muttered "Who told you to drink this much?" "I want to see my baby." Lisa cried "Shhh, I can''t handle them." Erica sighed and muttered "Don''t worry girls, I know how to break this door," Jenni said before showing her muscles "Do you have experience in breaking babe?" Kathy asked Jenni tapped her fingers on her cheeks and said "I broked my flower pot once in childhood, Will that count?" "Eyyyyy, My baby is done masters in breaking." Lisa jumped in excitement "Come on, break the door and help us to meet our boyfriend''s," Kathy said "What is happening here?" Nina chuckled and asked while walking towards them "They want to break UNLOCKED door Sister Nina." Erica rolled her eyes and said "This is so funny." Nina chuckled and said Amy helplessly shook her head and opened the door "Now, you can see him, touch him too." "Baby," Lisa shouted before walking inside the room ...... Chapter 233 - I Love You "Baby," Lisa shouted before walking inside the room "Babe, What are you doing here?" Ryan asked when he looked at Lisa "I missed you so badly," Lisa said before clashing their lips together Just then all the ladies entered the room and started clinging on to their partner "Honey, you don''t want to kiss?" Andy asked while wrapping his arms around Amy "I want to Mr Francis," Amy said before clashing their lips together "I love you, honey," Andy said before lifting her up and deepened the kiss "Let''s go to our room and make out," Amy said "Yeah that would be fine," Andy said before walking out of the room "I want kisses," Elsa shouted before pouncing upon Markus Markus widened his eyes in shock and held Elsa''s hand and said "Elsa, you can''t do this okay." "I want you, babe," Elsa said before trying hard to remove his shirt buttons "Your brothers are here." Markus tried to convince her "My brothers are busy making love with there would-be wives," Elsa said before hooking her arms around his neck "Let me take you out," Markus said and walked out of the room before lifting Elsa "You wanna make out?" Elsa asked "No¡ª" Cutting him off Elsa cried "You don''t like me? Am I not beautiful? Your dick is behaving well even after I''m clinging onto you? You don''t feel anything for me?" "Stop talking rubbish okay. "Markus helplessly shook his head and placed her on bench Clutching onto his shirt, Elsa asked "How dare you to go on a date with another woman when I like you? " "Elsa, you are super drunk and we can''t talk like this. What if someone sees us? "Markus said "I don''t care okay. I want to kiss you and make you mine." Elsa said before giving light kisses all over his face Markus took deek breath to control his emotions. He too want to kiss her and make her his but not when she is super drunk. He don''t want to make things uncomfortable for everyone. He still feels that Erik won''t accept their relationship and it will create a huge difference between his boss and other boys. He too wants to confess his feelings to Elsa. She is the most beautiful woman in this whole world and he likes her lot. He too want to say many things to her. "Will you kiss me or do you want me to search another man to kiss me?" Elsa yelled Markus frowned and said "You can''t kiss other okay." "Then kiss me, honey," Elsa said before clashing their lips together Markus wanted her to push her away but he couldn''t help but pull her closer and deepened the kiss. Elsa moaned when Markus pushed her tongue inside and started swirling it. Elsa closed her eyes and let him do whatever he want. Her lips, her delicate body, her pleasant perfume were enough for him to hold her tightly and kiss her intensely. Pulling himself away, Markus rested his forehead on hers and started taking deep breath to control himself. "I love you, Markus," Elsa said and passed out in his arms Markus took a deep breath and caressed her cheeks. "I want to say I''m in love with you but I can''t Elsa. I don''t want you to suffer because of me. You don''t have any idea how many people are after my life and I don''t want to create any difference between my boss and your brothers. We are poles apart Elsa." ..... Oliver''s room "Why are you ignoring me, babe?" Oliver snapped "I¡ªI was busy," Erica said trying very hard to ignore his handsome "I want to hug you but you ignored me a lot today." Oliver pouted his lips and complained before hugging her Erica sighed and pushed him away "It''s already midnight. It won''t look nice if we stay in one room." Oliver frowned and pinned her against the wall "What happen, Erica?" "Nothing, I''m just concerned about ¡ª" Cutting her off, Oliver frowned deeper and said "Do you think I will belive your lie? Tell me, what exactly happen to you?" When Erica didn''t say anything, Oliver sighed and said "Okay fine, don''t tell me anything now." Pausing for a while, he said "At least let me cuddle you for a while." He then made her sit in his lap and wrapped his arms around her arms to cuddle. Tears started flowing down when he wrapped his arms. She felt so ease and happy when he did it but she knew it is going to be temporary. She knew this cosy cuddle was going to disappear after this wedding. This happy and puppy face of him was going turn into frowny one. Another woman was going to take all his love and affection. Wait, would he cuddle another woman just like he cuddled her? Would he love her with the same affection? Would he kiss just like ¡ªNo, they didn''t kissed yet after officially entered into relationship. The mere thought of him being with other woman is pricking her heart. The thought of another woman in his hands was making her weird and anger. Oliver frowned when he felt tears on his hand. He then lifted her head and frowned deeper when his woman is crying in his arms. He doesn''t know the reason but yet his heart is pricking. "Babe, What happen? Did I do anything wrong?" Oliver asked while wiping her tears Erica closed her eyes and clutched into his shirt to control her tears. she don''t want to express her insecurities to him and make him sad. She literally don''t want to make things complicated to them but she couldn''t help but cry her heart out. He is her strength and weakness, right? How can she live without him? "I love you Oli," Erica said before resting her head on his chest and crying harder "Yeah babe, I love you too but why are you crying? You do know I hate when you Cry ¡ªmmm." Oliver stopped saying when Erica pressed their lips together ...... Chapter 234 - Kiss "Yeah babe, I love you too but why are you crying? You do know I hate when you Cry ¡ªmmm." Oliver stopped saying when Erica pressed their lips together Oliver widened his eyes when she initiated the kiss. Though they kissed randomly at the pub but this is the first kiss after he officially got into the relationship. He had many plans about their kiss but did he mind it? No, he was happier now and won''t mind kissing his woman whole day. He then pulled her closer and deepened the kiss. Erica moaned when he pushed his tongue inside her mouth. Interlocking her fingers into his hair, Erica returned his kiss with same longing and passion. The kiss was soft and tender at first but turned into wild one within seconds. The way he is sucking and nibbling her lower lip shows how much he waited for this to happen. Erica tried hard to keep up with his actions but she decided to let him do whatever he want. After some time, he reluctantly pulled himself away and buried his face on her neck. Erica took a deep breath to control her emotions. Though she mentally fixed her mind not to make things complicated, she couldn''t help but kiss him. She knew this kiss would make things complicated but she couldn''t control herself. She want to kiss him for one last time. She wants to feel his embrace for one last time. She knew he won''t let her go but still she wants to leave him and make things ease between Oliver and Aunt Melli. Erica knew Oliver was stuck between her and his mother and she knew he was suffering a lot. She don''t want to make things awkward between Oliver and aunt Melli. She knew aunt Melli would never accept her and she don''t want Oliver to fight with his own family because of her. Erica moaned when Oliver started kissing her all over her neck. She then clutched onto his shirt and turned to the other side to give all access he want. He then started sucking, nibbling, biting her neck like there was no tomorrow which made her giddy and needy for his kisses. Pulling himself away, he sighed and said "Babe, I think you should go to your room. I can''t resist myself when you are looking so sexy and alluring." Erica bit her lower lip and reluctantly nodded her head. She don''t want to go anywhere. She want to cuddle him tonight because tomorrow she will leave this place and him. She want to feel his warmth tonight but she can''t say it loudly. "I¡ªI will leave," Erica said and about to get up from his lap when Oliver pulled her closer "My heart doesn''t want to leave you, babe." Oliver took a deep breath and said When Erica blushed, Oliver sighed and said "Don''t blush, it make me aroused." "Stop being cheesy," Erica said "Oli, something is poking ¡ª" Erica''s cheeks turned red when she understood what is her poking down there. Oliver took a deep breath and said, "I think I need a cold shower." Placing her on the couch, he sighed and said "I will just come within ten minutes." When Erica nodded her head, Oliver rushed towards the washroom. She then sighed and called father Shelton for help. "Hello, Dad," Erica said .... Amy and Andy''s room "Please babe, I want to know." Andy insisted Amy chuckled and wrapped her arms around his neck "You do know you are acting like a kid." "Babe, How can you keep secret away from me? I am your everything right?" Andy pouted his lips and asked "Yes babe, you are my everything but still you have to wait for a secret." Amy chuckled and said Andy helplessly shook his head and pulled her closer "Let me cuddle you for some time." "I am so happy and satisfied babe." Amy smiled and said "You are looking, different honey." Andy cheekily said "Thank you for everything babe," Amy said before resting her head on his chest "I love you but this ''Thank you for everything'' belongs to me, honey," Andy said Pausing for a while, he cupped her cheeks and said "I feel complete and comfortable with you honey. You make me giddy and nervous with this cute smile of yours. You are my everything honey and thank you for making my life more colourful." "You are making me emotional babe," Amy said before snuggling closer "Let''s sleep. Tomorrow is a big day for our friends." Andy said before placing her on the bed and covering quilt to her ..... Lisa and Ryan''s room "Awww, Thank you for this honey." Lisa excitedly said before hugging Ryan tightly Ryan felt immensely happy when he looked at Lisa''s happiness while holding the chocolates he gifted to her. She is his happy pill. Though their relationship started after a one night stand but still she is his one and only love. "Only hugs for such lovely gift?" Ryan scoffed Patting his shoulder''s, Ryan sighed "Don''t worry Ryan, You are such a strong man." "Stop being silly Ry," Lisa said before giving a peck on his lips "Okay but that peck wasn''t enough honey," Ryan said before lifting her up and clashing their lips together Lisa wrapped her arms around his neck and deepened the kiss. Pulling himself away, Ryan smiled "You are looking, gorgeous babe." "And you are handsome," Lisa said "So, how much did you drink today?" Ryan smiled and asked "I don''t remember honey, I was missing you too badly and I ended up drinking too much like." Lisa sighed and said "I missed you too," Ryan said "I still couldn''t believe that we are getting married. Honey, Are you nervous?" Lisa asked "Little bit." Ryan sighed and said "Babe, you won''t run away right?" Ryan asked Lisa chuckled and smacked his forehead "Why will I run away Ry? You are my life and I love you too much babe." "I love you too." Ryan pulled her closer and said "Okay, let us sleep for while. I don''t want to get carry bags under my eyes tomorrow." Lisa said "Yeah babe, let''s take a nap together," Ryan said before closing his eyes ...... Chapter 235 - Wedding (1) Next day morning Lisa''s room "Here goes the beautiful bride." Amy smiled and said before adjusting the veil "Ahh, you both are stunning," Jenni said while hugging two stunning brides "I can feel how difficult it is to control for the two handsome grooms outside." Kathy chuckled and said "Did you saw them? How are they looking? Is Erick wearing my customized suite?" Nina curiously asked "Oh girl, Just wait for a few minutes, you will see or ogle him for a lifetime." Amy helplessly shook her head and said Nina slammed her forehead and said "I forget to inform you, babe, I talked to the doctor about you. You can meet her after this wedding." Amy sighed and said "Not gonna work Ni, Andy will not allow me to step out without him." "Don''t worry Amy, I will help you in this." Jenni smiled and said "Like seriously?" Amy asked "Yes, we will tell him that we want to buy some girls stuff and leave," Jenni explained her plan "Wow, that would be great," Amy said Just then Father Shelton entered the room and his smile widened when he looked at his daughter in a wedding dress. "We will leave," Amy said and walked out along with Jenni and Kathy "You both are looking stunning." Father Shelton said before patting their heads "I know I am not the best father but still¡ª" Cutting him off, Lisa smiled and asked "Who said you are not best father?" Hugging him, Lisa smiled, "Wait, Did you saw that old clique novels and memorised these dialogue? Anyway, You are my favourite man dad." "Lisa, you know when I got to know that your mom is pregnant with you, I felt so happy and I literally couldn''t wait to see you. I adored you, I imagined your eyes, nose and lips before you were born but when you are in my hands with my features, I couldn''t help but shower you with all the love in this world. You are my world honey. Trust me, I used to love and spend my time with you than your mom. Of course I love her little more but you used to be my first priority." Father Shelton said Wiping his tears away, he said "When Your mother died, I don''t know what happen to me, I felt incomplete and I married Katheleen only to complete mother duties for you but I don''t know how things turned bad. I fucked everything honey. You suffered a lot because of me." Pausing for a while, he said "What would have happened to you when Ryan and his family will not support you? I can literally feel your pain honey. I am sorry for everything honey. " "Dad, Who said you all these things? I accept that I craved for your love but I never blamed you for anything okay. Yes, I blamed Katheleen sometimes and I hate her too but that doesn''t mean I will hate you too." Lisa wiped her tears and said Wrapping her arms around him, she continued "You are my superhero dad. I know things were a bit complicated in past but still you are always my first love. " Father Shelton sighed and said "I know I never gave you the love you wanted but still you can count on me whenever Ryan bullies you. I will kill him and marry you to the other beautiful man okay." Lisa chuckled and said "Don''t say it, loud dad, Ryan is gonna faint if he listens that." "Wait, Are you sure he is the one for you?" Father Shelton asked "Yeah, he is the best dad and I can never find a handsome man like him." Lisa smiled and said Looking at Nina who was crying, Father Shelton gestured her to come near. "Aww, you are too sweet uncle Shelton," Nina said before hugging him "You know what Ni, You should call me dad starting today." Father Shelton said Pausing for a while, he said "I know I never treated you best but I am willing to work on it, honey. From today, I have three daughters." He then hugged them and whispered "If you both want to run away then don''t worry, I can help you." Nina chuckled and said "We don''t want to make them suffer dad." "Yeah, our hubby''s are best." Lisa chuckled and said Father Shelton shrugged his shoulders and said "I can''t do anything now. Wait, you both didn''t tell me how I am looking?" "Dad, you are handsome." Lisa smiled and said "Handsome than your hubby''s?" Father Shelton asked "Look at the old man, jealous of his own son in law." father Miller muttered before walking towards them "Dad." Nina rushed towards him and hugged him "You are looking damn hot bro." Lisa chuckled and said Father Miller adjusted his tie and said "I am always hot honey. That''s the reason why your aunt is still fond of me." "Stop faulting your old personality jack." Mother Miller scoffed before slamming his hand "What? Aren''t you fond of me? You still go crazy for me honey." Father Miller praised himself "Stop being shameless in front of your daughters okay." Father Shelton scoffed "What? Are jealous of my handsomeness?" Father Miller asked "Now stop with this jealous discussion. Now, it''s time to go." Mother Miller helplessly shook her head and said Wait, I have a word to say." Father Miller said Looking at Nina and Lisa, he wiped his tears and said "I always wanted to walk down Amy''s aisle, you know I even had a dream suit for her but my son in law didn''t gave me that chance. Though I felt immense joy when they got married but little incompleteness hovered by heart." Caressing Nina''s cheeks, he said "But you gave me this big opportunity honey. I never differentiated between Amy and you both. You all are my daughter''s and I am your handsome father." Adjusting his tie, Nina smiled and said "Yes, Yes our handsome dad." "Thank you for this honey." Father Miller smiled and said "I have to thank you for taking care of me dad," Nina said while resting her head and his chest "But this tears doesn''t suit you." Lisa chuckled and said before joining their hug "I too want hugs." Amy rushed towards them and hugged ..... Chapter 236 - Wedding (2) Wedding venue Since it is a beachside venue, everything is decorated according to the theme. Aisle was beautiful decorated with white and light pink flowers. "Dude, stop freaking out okay." Andy chuckled and said "What, I am getting married for the first time. So, little freaking out is common." Erik sighed and said "Dude, What happen to you? Why are you freaking like this?" Oliver chuckled and said "What? Just now I heard dad helped mom to elope from her own wedding. What if someone barge in and help Lisa elope from the wedding?" Ryan muttered "Like seriously Ry? Dad loved mom, so he helped her to elope but in our case Lisa loves you and you love her. So, stop freaking like an old man and behave like a gentleman." Andy scoffed "You won''t understand my fear." Ryan helplessly shook his head and looked towards the entrance "It''s already 10 in the morning. When will Uncle Miller will bring her here?" Erik frowned and glanced at the watch Just then Erica and Elsa entered the venue wearing a beautiful pink gown which skipped several beats of Oliver and Markus''s heart. "Oh my god, she is awesome," Oliver said before walking towards Erica Markus took a deep breath and placed his hand on his chest to calm himself down. After the intense kiss, he doesn''t want to leave her but at the same time he need some time to think about everything. He could feel her love from her eyes, though he want to confess everything, some weird guilty feeling was stopping him from doing so. Just then Elsa stood beside him and said "If you keep staring me like that then don''t blame me if I hug you and start kissing you in front of everyone." Markus sighed and shifted to the other side which made Elsa chuckle. "Silly." Elsa smiled and muttered After yesterday night, Elsa understood that he too has feelings for her but he wasn''t confessing it due to some reasons. So, Elsa decided to take a step forward and make him realise she is worth for everything. She is willingly want to wait for him and make him realise that she is one for him. The way he held her, kissed her made her realise that he too loves her just like she did. On the other side, Oliver was having a hard time to control himself when his girlfriend looking stunning in front of him. "You are beautiful babe." Oliver smiled and said Awkwardly tucking her hair strand behind her ear, Erica smiled "Thank you and you are handsome." "I wish this is our room and trust me, babe, I won''t let you off easily when we start doing things," Oliver said Controlling her emerging tears Erica sighed and said "I¡ªI want to say something to you." "You can say anything to me, honey. I would like to listen to all good, bad, lewd things from you. " Oliver whispered Erica took a deep breath and tried to control her heartbeat when his hot breath spread through her ears. "If you want to kiss me, you can honey. I won''t mind kissing you in front of thousands of people." Oliver chuckled and said "I am leaving to Australia tonight." Erica closed her eyes and muttered "What? Are you ¡ª" Cutting Oliver off, Aunt Melli smiled and said "Ahh, I am searching you, honey." "Honey, she is my friend''s daughter Stella. I want you to accompany her in this wedding." Aunt Melli said "Hiii Oli." Stella smiled and said before hugging him "Mom, I already ¡ª" Cutting him off, Aunt Melli said "I also arranged a date for you in nearby resort tonight. So, I hope you give her good company." Giving them weak smile, Erica excused herself and left. "Erica¡ª" "Stella, Her name is Stella, not Erica." Aunt Melli said in a firm tone "It''s okay Aunt, we will get close once we start talking." Stella smiled and said "Ahh, You are such a sweetheart honey." Aunt Melli smiled and said ..... Wedding venue Everyone was happily talking when the music suddenly turned into pleasant one indicating the bride entry. Intervening her arms around Father Shelton''s arm, Lisa walked down the aisle with a sweet smile on her face. Ryan breathed a sigh of relief when he looked at Lisa. He couldn''t help but curl his lips upwards when he looked at the beautiful bride walking towards him. From the day he decided to propose her to till now she is his forever. Ryan supported Lisa in every possible way. Though they started their relationship after a one night stand, he never took things granted with her. He was always serious and loyal to her. After being with her for so many years, today she is going to become his lawfully wedded wife. Passing Lisa''s hand to Ryan, Father Shelton sighed and said "Love, support and protect her like you always do." "If he don''t, I don''t mind killing him, dad." Lisa chuckled and said "I love you wifey." Ryan smiled and said before clashing their lips together Lisa widened her eyes in shock but quickly she wrapped her arms around his neck and returned the kiss. Pulling himself away, He smiled "Thanks for coming into my life babe and I love you." "I love you more Ry." Lisa blushed and said Just then holding Father Miller''s arm, Nina walked down with a huge smile on her face. Erik widened his eyes when he looked Nina in a white gown. Looking at Erik who was smiling, Nina''s eyes teared up. Nina was very happy and emotional because she is going to marry the only man who occupied her heart. Nina knew Erik was the one for her and he occupied a very special place in her heart from childhood. Though they had serious issues in their relationship, Nina and Erik solved them and started a new thing with a great hope and love. Tears started flowing down his cheeks when he looked at Nina''s tears. Though he had many flings in past but Nina was always special to him. Her love and affection made him realise how important Nina is in his life. He made many mistakes and did some things that pricked her heart but still she loved him and gave him her everything. Passing her hand to Erik, Father Miller smiled "Don''t make her cry anymore. If you do then don''t blame me if I shot you." "I love you, honey," Erik said Caressing her stomach, he added "I will make sure that you and our baby lead a happy and joyous life." Chapter 237 - I Dont Love You Anymore "I know you will always protect me and our baby." Nina smiled and said "I love you, honey," Erik said before clashing their lips together Intertwining their hands together, Andy caressed his arm with her''s "I am sorry for not giving you such a beautiful wedding honey." Amy smiled and said "I always wished to have a such beautiful venue for me but not any more honey, you gave me everything that I need. In fact, you gave me more babe." "I will plan a wedding for you too honey." Andy excitedly said "Then I would like to walk wearing white dress down the aisle with my father Mr Francis." Amy chuckled and said "You have to, Otherwise I will kidnap you and make you take wedding vows with me," Andy said "That would be crazy and Did I tell about my dad''s idea before you proposed me?" Amy asked "No, Did he gave an idea? I am pretty sure that sex will be included in it." Andy helplessly shook his head and said "He want me to spike your drink and get married when you are unconscious." Amy chuckled and said "Seriously? He gave you this idea. My dad and our dad are president of world craziest People community." Andy chuckled and said "Oh stop it, babe, I love them a lot and I think we should try his idea too. It would be crazy right?" Amy clapped her hands and said "Babe, can we just go to the room and make out?" Andy asked Amy cheeks turned red and said "We can''t go in between wedding babe." "You are looking stunning and I want a kiss which make me little insecure," Andy said Looking around, she frowned and said "I guess I need that." "Are you insecure of me?" Andy asked "Janet was ogling at you and I don''t like it. I have to show her that you and your body exclusively belongs to me." Amy said before dragging him towards their room .... Meanwhile, Oliver was trying very hard not to respond to Stella. He want to move away from the place but his mother warned him really hard that he couldn''t dare to make her Unhappy. He want to talk to Erica and ask her the reason behind her sudden Australia trip and the way she not reacted when Stella hugged him made Oliver suspicious. Wouldn''t girlfriend''s slack when other women touch their boyfriend? Why did she gave a weak smile and left without saying anything? Is she angry with him? Did she misunderstood him? "Stella, I have important work to do," Oliver said and walked away without waiting for Stella''s reaction He then stood beside Erica and about to hold her hand when latter retrieved her hand back quickly. "Honey, what happened to you? Isn''t everything fine yesterday?" Oliver asked "We are in wedding venue and ¡ª" Looking at Stella, she continued "Your date is waiting for you." "She is not my date Erica and you know it well." Oliver snapped "What happen babe? If you are angry with this whole date thing then I am willing to explain. I already talked to dad about us and he is happy with our love." Oliver said "Why are you so good to me Oli? I can''t leave you if you shower your love on me like this." Erica thought "Babe, I am saying something to you," Oliver said "I have things to pack and my flight ¡ª" "You are not going anywhere okay. I can''t let you go like this without explaining things." Oliver frowned and said "You can''t force me, Oliver." Erica frowned and murmured "But babe ¡ª" Cutting him off, Erica sighed and said "Look, this is a wedding venue and we can''t create any scene here." "Just tell me the reason and I will let you go," Oliver said "I don''t love you anymore. Is this reason enough for you to let me go?" Erica said before walking away leaving Oliver all shattered Controlling his emerging tears, Oliver walked away which didn''t go notice to Aunt Melli and Uncle Peter. "You still believe that she is leaching your son off?" Uncle Peter asked When Aunt Melli didn''t say anything, uncle Peter sighed and said "I always thought you will think twice before judging a person. You met Rosy once and talked to her only twice but still you supported her and believed her. I was the one who took wrong decisions but you always acted sensibly. What happen to that sensible Melli? How can you judge Erica with a video proof? I know she acted like a spoilt child in past but she is changed woman now. Can''t you see her love towards your son? Can''t you see their pure love? Your son who used to fool around with a woman in past didn''t touch Stella''s hand because he thinks that Erica is the only woman who has right on him. Can''t you see his changed behaviour? Erica changed your son too the good but you ruined it, Melli. I think you should reconsider your decision. " Aunt Melli sighed and said "I don''t know but still I can''t convince the mother inside me." "Let me think." After saying this Aunt Melli left while opening the video again. ..... Amy and Andy''s room "Babe, you just dragged me away from the venue." Andy chuckled and said "I don''t like when others ogle at you," Amy said before loosening his tie "Babe, if you make a move don''t blame me if I lose my control and end up hurting you." Andy groaned "I wish I could mark you right now but don''t worry we will do it tonight," Amy said before wrapping her arms around his neck "Tonight? Are you sure?" Andy asked "Yeah but before that I have to go out." Amy sighed and said "Why? Never mind, I will come with you." Andy said "No, you can''t come." Amy shuttered When Andy gave her a confused look, Amy sighed and said "I want to shop lingerie for you and How can I let you know surprises, honey?" "Babe, there is no need of that, you will turn me on even if you wear something that covers your whole body." Andy sighed and said ...... Chapter 238 - Pregnancy Test "Babe, there is no need of that, you will turn me on even if you wear something that covers your whole body." Andy sighed and said ''Oh god An, How can I say that I am going out for pregnancy test?'' Amy thought "Babe, Are you sure you want to buy lingerie?" Andy asked Amy pouted her lips and said "Please, I will return before you miss me and ¡ª" Inching closer Amy whispered "We are going to have a long night Mr Francis." Andy took a deep breath and said, "Okay you can go but first let me kiss you." Pushing him away, she chuckled and said "Wait for tonight honey." "You are making me crazy babe." Andy helplessly shook his head and said Glancing at the watch, she said "Oh it''s time for appointment." "What appointment?" Andy frowned and asked "I mean I asked a designer to design a dress for me. So, I have to give my measurements to her." Amy sighed and said "Come fast okay," Andy said before hugging her "I will miss you, honey," Andy said "Stop being cheesy hubby," Amy said "Don''t talk with that Janet and if I found you talking with her then don''t blame me if I kick you out of the room." Amy threatened before walking away "I love you, honey," Andy shouted ..... Jenni and Lucas room "Are you sure you want to just buy a lingerie?" Lucas asked Jenni sighed and asked, "Why you always ask me a hundred question?" "Babe, I am just concerned about you," Lucas said Jenni helplessly shook her head and said "Stop being such an overdramatic hubby." "I am sure Andy will never sent Amy alone," Lucas muttered "Babe ¡ª" "Please tell me, what happen? I am pretty sure that you are hiding something." Lucas said Jenni sighed and gave in "Babe, I have a secret to tell you but I can''t tell you now." "Is it related to you?" Lucas asked "No, it is related to Amy and promise me that you won''t overthink until I confess everything," Jenni said "How can I sit silently when you are doing something secretly without Andy''s¡ªmmm" Lucas stopped saying when Jenni clashed their lips together Pulling herself away, she wrapped her arms around his neck and said "Be calm and wait for us." Amy let out affirmative sound to mark her presence. "Amy, I am waiting for you." Jenni smiled and said "Yeah, let''s go," Amy said "Amy, Are you sure everything is safe?" Lucas sighed and asked Amy sighed and said "Why the hell your two brothers are such observant''s? Can''t you both keep calm and wait until we come back?" Lucas took a deep breath and said "Fine but at least take the guards with you." Jenni sighed and said "Okay." "Let''s leave," Amy said before walking out of the room along with Jenni ..... Dancing floor "Babe, Where is Amy?" Ryan asked while looking around Lisa sighed and said "I think their plan got worked." "What plan?" Ryan frowned and asked Lisa stuck her tongue out and said "Nothing, Amy was planning to buy something. So, Jenni and Amy ¡ª" Lisa stopped saying when Ryan gave her a ''Do you think I am fool?'' kind of expression "Seriously babe? Do you think I am a fool?" Ryan asked "No but I am not supposed to tell you." Lisa pouted her lips and said "Woah, now I am curious to know everything," Ryan said before placing his hand on her waist and swaying his hips too and fro "It''s a secret babe." Lisa sighed and said "Seriously babe? Are you hiding something from your hubby on the first day of our wedding? This is insane." Ryan dramatically stated "Stop acting like a drama King," Lisa said before knocking his forehead "I want to know," Ryan said "Fine but promise me that you won''t spill it out," Lisa said "Promise honey. My mouth will be zipped until further notice." Ryan said Looking around, Lisa whispered "Amy is pregnant." "What? What did you say? Our Amy is¡ª Mmm" Ryan stopped saying when Lisa covered his mouth "Shhh, Can''t you react normally?" Lisa snapped "What? How can I react normally when my brother is going to become dad?" Ryan said "Amy and Jenni went to confirm things and it''s a surprise for Andy." Lisa sighed and said "Ahh, I am so happy for them." Ryan smiled and said Lisa hooked her arms around his neck and said "I want to become pregnant too." "Yeah honey, we have to try hard and ¡ª" Inching closer he whispered "We have to increase our lovemaking sessions." Lisa blushed and said "Chessy." "What? I am Chessy and horny only for you honey." Ryan smiled and said "So why don''t we start from now?" Ryan said Looking around, she smiled "Let''s go, babe." ..... Erica''s room Erica was busy in packing things when mother Shelton entered the room. "Honey, What are you doing? Are you leaving this place?" Mother Shelton asked Erica helplessly shook her head and said "Why the fuck you still want to act like a victim mom?" "Honey, what are you talking? I just ¡ª" Cutting her off, Erica frowned and said "I knew that you forwarded that video to Aunt Melli." "V¡ªVideo? What kind of ¡ª" mother Shelton stammered "Mom, I know you since my childhood and I knew how bitchy you are." Erica snapped When mother Shelton didn''t say anything, Erica said "When Aunt Melli showed me that video, I knew it, it was you who forwarded that video because only you were there when I blurted those stupid words. But still I want to confirm things before confronting you. So, I took dad''s help and my suspicion about you is true. " Holding her shoulder, she asked "Why did you do that mom? Why did you act so cruel towards your own daughter?" Pausing for a while, she snapped "I always believed that you cared for me but no, you cared for money. You selfishly thought about yourself. You ruined my life mom. I always thought no matter what, you have love towards me in tiny part of your rock heart but You proved me wrong. Why did you do that mom? Why? " ..... Author''s thought Hey Readers :) Please add my new novel TALES OF THE LOVE into the library and drop a review and comment if you like it.. Please support me because it is participating in WSA 2021. Chapter 239 - Pregnant Mother Shelton sighed and shouted "Because I want money." "Your ex boyfriend offered me millions if I broke Oliver and you." Mother Shelton said Erica scrunched her eyebrows and shouted "How can you do this to your own daughter for money? How can you be such a heartless woman? If you want millions, you would have ask dad and I am sure that he won''t think twice before giving you money." "Your dad? He went crazy after knowing everything about me. He doesn''t want to pay my parlour bills. I am so used to the lavish life and baby, don''t worry if not Oliver then you will get other rich man in your life ¡ª" "Mom." Erica shouted "Can you hear yourself? What the fuck are you talking? Do you think love is a child play? Do you think I am doll with a key who plays like you want?" Erika snapped harder "Honey, true love never exists and that man just fooling around you." Mother Shelton scoffed "No mom, Oliver is my man and no one can replace him in my life. He is my only love." Erica shouted When mother Shelton didn''t say anything, Erica sighed and said "I want to leave Oliver not because you created such huge drama, it''s because Aunt Melli doesn''t trust me and I don''t want to be a third person between mother and son duo. I don''t want Oliver to fight and argue with his mom because of me. I don''t want this whole thing to happen." Giving Mother Shelton a blank cheque. She sighed and said "Take this and leave my dad forever. I don''t want a crazy woman like you in our house." "Honey ¡ª" Before mother Shelton could say anything Erica dashed out of the room ..... Hospital "Don''t worry about anything babe." Jenni said before placing her hand on Amy''s "I don''t know but I am feeling nervous. What if I am not pregnant? I mean, I didn''t done any pregnancy test in home. What if our suspicions went worng?" Amy said Jenni smiled and said "No, I am pretty sure that my nephew or neice growing inside your womb." "Are you sure?" Amy asked "Yes babe and your face says it all." Jenni smiled and said Pausing for a while, she said "I heard somewhere that pregnant woman face will glow and your face is glowing right now." "I hope everything goes right." Amy said Just then Nurse came out of the cabin and asked Amy to come in. .... Inside the cabin "Hii Mrs Francis." The doctor smiled and said "Hello doctor." Amy said before making herself comfortable in the chair. "So, Dr Nina told me everything about you. We just have to run few test to confirm the pregnancy." The doctor smiled and said "Yeah, I already gave my urine and blood samples for the test." Amy sighed and said "Good, your reports will be up within half an hour and we can do sonogram now." The doctor said Jenni sighed and placed her hand on Amy''s shoulder when she observed nervousness in Amy. "Everything is gonna fine babe." Jenni smiled and said Amy nodded her head and gestured doctor to start sonogram. Amy closed her eyes and wished for the best when doctor started moving a machine on her lower stomach. "Mrs Francis, Can you see the dot here?" The doctor asked Amy slowly opened her eyes and nodded her head when she looked at a cute dot in her stomach. "Good, That is your baby." The doctor smiled and said "Woah, That is so tiny." Jenni excitedly said "Oh my god, my baby." Amy said when tears started flowing down her cheeks Her heart is filled with immense joy after looking at the dot like image. Though she couldn''t see the face of the bay but she can imagine how her baby look like. When the most incredible moment of their love came up, Amy couldn''t help but feel nervous and happy. She was feeling giddy too and frenzy all over the body with the thought of Andy''s possible reactions. "Jen, My baby." Amy said in between her sobs "Yes Amy, your baby." Jenni smiled and said "I think it is 3 week old." The doctor smiled and said "Doctor, can I get this image?" Amy asked "Yeah," Doctor said before taking printout of sonogram Just then nurse came in along with the reports, "Your reports are here Mrs Francis." The doctor said before taking the reports "Nurse will help you clean the gel and I will wait for you outside." The doctor said and walked away Amy nodded her head and gestured nurse to help her out. .... Few minutes later "I went through your reports. Everything is fine but the HCG level is quite high." The Doctor sighed and said When Amy gave her a nervous expression, The Doctor smiled and said "It''s not a problem but if HCG level is high they are more chances that you are carrying twins." "Twins?" Amy and Jenni unanimously shouted and widened their eyes in shock "Yeah but we can''t confrim things now because you are just 3 weeks old pregnant. It will take some time to confrim." The doctor explained "Are you sure there is nothing to worry?" Amy asked "No, there is nothing to worry and you seen quite healthy too but for the sake of baby I am prescribing some kind of vitamin tablets." The Doctor said before listing down the tablets Amy bit her lower lips and tucked her hair behind the ear "C¡ªCan we do...i mean we can ¡ª" Amy stopped saying and looked at Jenni for help The doctor chuckled and said "You can do sex but be careful, it shouldn''t be rough and you should avoid some positions too." "Can I know that?" Amy asked "Yeah, I will give you a instruction book and you can through it." The doctor said before passing her a book "Thank you doctor." Amy smiled and said "Pleasure is all mine." The doctor smiled back and said "We will take our leave." Amy said before walking away ...... Chapter 240 - Realization Inside the car Caressing her stomach, Amy kept on blushing harder. Jenni chuckled and said "I won''t wonder if your cheeks turn into red tomatoes when we reach beachside house." "I am thinking all possible reactions of Andy and ¡ª" Widening her eyes in shock, Amy added "Oh my god, I never thought how to confess this pregnancy to him? What if he is not ready for the baby? How will he react? Will he freak out or take it normally? What if Andy don''t want this baby?" Jenni helplessly shook her head and said "Ahh Amy, why are you feeling nervous? And why would Andy say No to this baby? He is father Amy and he loves this baby more than you do." Opening her phone, Jenni said "I already saved my plans for Lucas. You can chose one and do for Andy." "You already saved plans?" Amy asked "Yeah, I already saved many plans, kids dresses and many more when we decided to have a baby." Jenni smiled and said "That''s good," Amy said before looking at the pregnancy surprise plans After seeing almost hundreds of Images, Amy smiled and said "I think I would go with this one." "Wow, that is one of my favourite." Jenni excitedly said "But we want some items for this." Amy sighed and said "Ah, Don''t worry about this babe, we have a nice mall nearby," Jenni said "That''s awesome," Amy said ..... Beachside house "How can you do this to me? How can you not think about me?" Andy shouted Ryan and Erik shrugged their shoulders and said "What is there to think about you? We are newlywed and we need marital break." "What the hell is with this marital break? This is all busllshit and Why the fuck I have to leave this place?" Andy snapped Ryan pursed his lips to control his laugh and said "What? This is our honeymoon place and I think you are done with your honeymoon phase." "Ry, I am your big bro and you have to listen to me," Andy stated "Sorry, bro. This is the rule that you started. What was that rule?" Pretending to think, Erik said "Newlyweds should starin in bed and normal people should starin in office." "Shut up," Andy shouted "Pfff puff, Look at her face dude," Ryan said before letting out a hearty laugh "Oh my god, What''s with that frown?" Erik said while observing his face "Stop it guys," Andy shouted Ryan chuckled and said "Don''t worry bro, we already took leave from the office for you." "You did?" "Yes bro, How can we leave you when we are vacation? We planned this right?" Erik smiled and said Andy helplessly shook his head and said hugged Ryan and Erik. "Wait, where is Oli? We included him too." Ryan said before looking around "I think he is busy with Erica." Andy chuckled and said "Maybe." Erik sighed and said ..... Oliver''s room Sitting on the bed, Oliver is feeling dejected, sad, depressed, awful and anger. He never had felt like this in past and only Erica has that power who can make his emotions up and down. He wants to stop her and say her how important she is to him but he don''t want to force decisions on her. He always wanted her to live life peacefully and happily. Though it just been a few weeks since Erica met him but still she occupied the most important place in his heart. The place where only she can live, the place which exclusively belongs to her. Looking at Erica''s picture in his phone, Oliver smiled. Though it was just a photo, it still made his heart at ease. He doesn''t know why she said those words but still he could feel pain in it. He doesn''t know the reason why she suddenly decided to leave but he don''t want to force her to live with him. "Why did you do that? Babe, you do know I can''t live without you." Oliver said when someone placed their hand on his shoulders Looking at his mother, Oliver couldn''t control his tears. "Mom, she wants to leave," Oliver said before hugging her and crying harder Aunt Melli sighed and said, "I¡ªI am sorry honey." "Why mom? What did you do? It''s not your mistake ¡ªWait, Did you say anything to her?" Oliver frowned and asked When Aunt Melli didn''t say anything, Oliver sighed and asked "Mom, What you did?" "I¡ªI asked her to leave." Aunt Melli lowered her head and said "What? Why did you do that mom?" Oliver snapped "I am sorry honey but I thought she is leaching you off. Someone forwarded me a video of her saying that she want to propose a businessman for his money. I was frustrated and worried about you okay. I don''t want my son to suffer because of a woman. I don''t want your reputation to be at stake. I couldn''t see her pain when she said she will leave you. I couldn''t see her pricking her heart when I blurted some nasty words about her." Aunt Melli said Pausing for a while, she added "I acted so cruel and immature towards her. I knew how it would be when other woman touches her man but I took her pain for granted. I was stupid and bad mother. I am not worth for her love." "No mom, you are not bad mom okay. You are the best. You always gave me the best." Oliver said while wiping her tears "No, I acted ridiculously with her. I am such a bad person. How can I just guess her character without talking to her? How can I not see your love towards her? Aunt Melli said "Yeah, you did not see their love but that doesn''t mean your intentions were wrong Melli." Uncle Peter said while walking towards her "Peter." Aunt Melli said "Yes honey, you thought about your son and his happiness and that is not wrong okay. You just acted a bit immature but it''s okay to make mistakes." Uncle Peter consoled her ..... Chapter 241 - Special Gift "Yes honey, you thought about your son and his happiness and that is not wrong okay. You just acted a bit immature but it''s okay to make mistakes." Uncle Peter consoled her Aunt Melli wiped her tears and patted her son''s shoulder "Go, she is in her room. Stop her and make her your forever." "Mom, Are you sure?" Oliver asked "Yes honey, she is the right choice for you." Aunt Melli smiled and said "Oli, I never trusted your decision because you never took the right decisions but this is only decision that you took with maturity and we support you in this." Uncle Peter sighed and said Glancing at the watch, Aunt Melli smiled and said "We have to leave now and don''t forget to bring her home tomorrow." "Sure mom," Oliver said and rushed towards Erica''s room ..... Shopping mall Amy and Jenni were busy buying all the items they required for the surprise when an unwanted man approached them. "Hey Jen, How are you?" The man said Just then guards stepped forward and stood before Amy and Jeeni. "I could see your hubby loves and protect you more. Fearing of losing you? I like it." The man chuckled and said Jenni frowned and said "Yeah, Fear of losing is common when two persons love each other incredibly." "You think Your hubby loves more than I do? " Roger muttered "Is it a question? Hell yeah, he loves me more than anyone. He care me more than anyone. He is not someone who forces me to love him, he is someone who loves me without expecting anything back." Jenni proudly said "Jenni, Who is he?" Amy asked The vibe she is getting from Roger is making her worry "He is someone whom we shouldn''t think and talk about. He is the most cruel man after grandpa Taylor." Jenni stated Roger helplessly shook his head and said "I don''t know why, I can''t hate you Jenni even after hearting hateful words from you. you always spouts nonsense about me but still I love you." "What do you want this time?" Jenni asked "You, I want you, Jenni." Roger smiled and said Jenni helplessly shook her head and said "Why do you even try for me when you clearly know that I will not leave my hubby no matter what?" "Jenni ¡ª" Glancing at the watch, Jenni said "We already wasted two minutes on you. We have to leave." After saying this Jenni dashed out of the store along with Amy. Roger sighed and said "No matter how much you push me, one day you are gonna be mine. Mine to love, hug and kiss." ... Inside the car "So, who is he?" Amy asked Jenni took a deep breath and said "You know grandpa Taylor right?" "The one who created misunderstandings between dad and uncle Peter?" Amy asked "Yes, the one who made our family lives up and down. This Roger is grandpa Taylor''s adopted grandson." Jenni said "Is he dangerous than him?" Amy asked "He is more dangerous than grandpa Taylor. Whatever grandpa did is to make his own family superior but whatever Roger is doing is to satisfy himself. He is the most selfish man I have ever seen in my life. He loved me, when I choose Lucas over him, he created misunderstandings between us. No matter how much I push him, he still want cling onto me. " Jenni helplessly shook her head and said "Oh my god, He is such a stupid man," Amy muttered "Yeah, he is," Jenni said before starting engine Amy took a deep breath and caressed her stomach. She was feeling very nervous right now, she knew Andy will love this baby but still she couldn''t help her nervousness. She still remembered the time Andy told that he want twins, when they are chances of giving birth to twins, Amy was feeling happy and giddy. She was so excited to confess the pregnancy news. She want to see that shocked and happy expression of her hubby and other family members when she confess the news. "Jenni, You try to distract everyone until I make surprise arrangements." Amy smiled and said "Anything for you babe," Jenni said "I can''t wait to confess babe. I could imagine all the possible reactions of Andy." Amy said "I am so happy for both of you," Jenni said ..... Beachside house Lisa and Nina were waiting outside when Amy and Jenni arrived. "Babe, What happen? Did everything went well?" Nina excitedly asked "Ni, you are going to become Aunt soon." Amy held her hand and beamed "Wowwww, I am so happy for you." Nina and Lisa jumped in excitement and hugged Amy "I am so happy for me too." Amy smiled and said "Come, let''s go inside and tell this good news to everyone," Lisa said "No, we planned a surprise confession to everyone," Jenni said "That''s great babe." Lisa excitedly said "Yeah, Help me distract others until I make arrangements in garden area," Amy said while explaining her plan "Yeah, Lisa and you make arrangements. Me and Jenni will distract others." Nina said "Yes, we will leave now and all the best babe," Jenni said before giving a hug to Amy "Come let''s go and arrange things," Amy said before dragging Lisa towards garden ..... Inside the house Andy breathed a sigh of relief when she was Jenni but his relifness turned into gloomy when he didn''t saw his wife. He then quickly approached Jenni and asked. "Jenni, Where is Amy? " Jenni sighed and said "She dropped at the store because she wants to buy something important." "What? Why did you left her at the store?" Andy frowned and asked Jenni shrugged her shoulders and said, "She asked me to leave." Andy scrunched his eyebrows and said "No, I think something went wrong." "Jenni, can you tell the address of the store? I will go and check on her." Andy said Just then Jenni phone beeped, she then sighed and said "She is waiting for you in the garden." "What? You told me that she dropped by store and then suddenly where did this ''She waiting for you in the garden'' popped up?" Andy asked He was feeling nervous with the whole Amy dropped at the store thing. "Anyway, I want to see her," Andy said and rushed towards the garden unaware of the special gift he was about to get ..... Chapter 242 - HELLO DADDY Garden When Andy entered the garden, he frowned when Amy is nowhere to see. He was about to turn around and ask Jenni about Amy when a soothing music started from the other side of the garden. "Go and find your wifey, Mr Francis." Nina chuckled and said Andy nodded his head and walked towards the music. His eyes glittered when he looked at the cute tent with white curtains, fairy lights and designed wooden box in between the tent. Thinking that Amy planned a date, he smiled and walked towards the tent. He couldn''t help but curl his lips with the thought of having a romantic date with his wife. He frowned when he didn''t see Amy anywhere, he was about to call her but stopped when he looked at the wooden box. Thinking that, she might be left a message in that, Andy picked a box. Amy widened his eyes in shock when he looked at the cute "HELLO DADDY" t-shirt with a preggo instrument indicating a red lines along with a cute little Teddy bear and stick note. He picked a stick note which has a sweet message "THE BUTTERFLIES YOU GAVE ME TURNED INTO A LITTLE FEET." in it which made his heart bloom in joy. Tears started flowing down his cheeks when he understood what it meant. His heart started beating wildly. He wants to see his wife, the woman who gave him everything. He then started looking around to find his wife. Just then Amy walked towards him wearing a long pink dress with a board which had a caption "WE''RE PREGNANT." in it. Without waiting a second, Andy rushed towards her and hugged her tightly. "T¡ªThis, I mean that t-shirt and this board? Is it true?" Andy asked anxiously Amy clutched into his shirt and slowly nodded her head. Andy pressed their forehead''s together and tears started flowing from their eyes. The joy and happiness that they are feeling right now is un expressable. Andy could imagine cute little girl running towards him calling daddy with her cute, sweet voice. He already started thinking about his future daughter. He then placed his hand on her stomach and asked "When did you found out?" "Two days back," Amy said "And you are telling me now?" Andy frowned and asked She hugged him and said "I want to confirm things before telling you. I was scared with the thought of getting negative in the reports. I don''t want to disappoint you." "Thank you for this babe. Thank you for coming into my life. Thanks for loving me. Thanks for everything." Andy said before pressing their lips together Amy clutched into the shirt and about to return the kiss when they heard a long squeal of their parents. Andy reluctantly broked the kiss when their parents rushed towards them. "Ahh, I knew my son in law is working hard in bed." Father Miller jumped in excitement "Yeah, I know my son''s swimmers are fast." Father Francis chuckled and said Mother Miller frowned and slammed his hand "Can''t you both talk normally. You are becoming grandpa''s now and you both have to act bit mature." "What? We are becoming grandpa''s and we are excited okay." Father Miller defended "Ahh, I am so happy for you honey." Mother Francis said before hugging Amy "I am so happy for you honey." Aunt Rosy smiled and said "I can imagine my beautiful granddaughter walking towards me." Uncle Micheal excitedly said "All of you want grand daughter''s, what about a grandson like Andy?" Lisa asked "Francis family is bored with useless son''s honey." Father Francis sighed and said "What? Are you calling us useless? This is insane dad." Ryan frowned and said "Yeah, you both are good for nothing and there is no fun raising a boy." Father Francis casually replied "Oh god, don''t punish them for this biased behaviour with son''s." Ryan dramatically said "Thank you for making us grandparent''s." Father Miller smiled and said "Uncle Miller, you have to say thank you for me because without my hard work this is not possible." Andy proudly grinned Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Why do I feel that you are turning shameless like my dad?" "What? You can''t shout at me, babe? What if my daughter think lowly of me?" Andy pouted his lips and said Nina chuckled and said "Don''t worry An, Your daughter can''t listen at first trimester." Jenni smiled and said, "Doctor said that her HCG level is high and there are chances that she is carrying twins." "What?" Everyone unanimously shouted "Ahhhh, I am becoming an uncle for two kids. Though it sounds old but I am so happy." Ryan smiled and said Mother Miller smacked Ryan''s hand and said "You are late Ry." "Don''t worry Aunt, My swimmers are fast too and my baby is gonna become coolest among all." Ryan proudly said Lisa cheeks turned and pinched his waist for being shameless. "How many weeks honey?" Aunt Rosy asked "Three weeks." Amy smiled and said "Ahhhh, your baby is just a week younger than mine." Nina excitedly said "If it is twins, I want one grandson and one granddaughter." Father Miller said "I want two granddaughters." Father Francis said "I am tried with son''s, I want two adorable grand daughter''s." Aunt Rosy smiled and said Andy frowned when he realised everyone surrounded around Amy "Please maintain some distance from my daughter okay." Nina helplessly shook her head and said "Now, we gonna witness a possessive dad." "That''s true." Lisa chuckled and said "You look tried babe. Let''s go and take some rest." Andy said before scooping her in his arms Amy squealed in shock and asked, "What are you doing?" "I can''t let you walk babe. What if you get strained?" Andy said before walking towards his room Amy wrapped her arms around the neck and asked "An, Are you happy?" "What question is that babe? I am more than happy. You just gave me world''s best gift ever." Andy smiled and said "I am feeling nervous honey," Amy said Chapter 243 - Dot Like Baby Opening the room door, He asked "Can I tell you one thing?" When Amy nodded her head, Andy placed her on the bed and said "I am feeling more nervous than you but you know this is most happiest moment in my life honey. Finally, I will have someone in my hands calling me Dada, Dad. I will give the world''s best things to my daughter." "You are going to be a great dad," Amy said before giving a peck on her lips "And you are going to be super mom." Andy smiled and said Wrapped her arms around his waist, Amy placed her head on his chest, "I freaked out. You have no idea how many negative thoughts popped up in my mind when I went to the tests." "Ahh, I forget to show you this," Amy said before opening her clutch Caressing a printout of sonogram, she smiled and said "Wanna see how your baby looks like?" "Yeah, I am excited." Andy curiously said "Here it is," Amy said while showing the print out to him "Babe, our baby is like dot? babes should be cute and adorable right? I think we have to go for a Checkup." Andy worried a lot Amy chuckled and pinched his cheeks "Why are so cute and dumb hubby?" "Babe, I think our baby is in problem? Yeah, I don''t mind raising a dot-like baby but still I want my baby should look angelic like you." Andy said Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Didn''t you studied about baby''s growth in the womb for nine months?" When Andy gave her a blank expression, she sighed and said "Baby will look like a dot at first trimester but it will develop eyes, hair, heart during these whole Nina months." "Oh, that''s why your stomach will bulge at the time of growth right?" Andy asked "Yes, your baby will start hearing and kicking me also." Amy smiled and said "She will kick you? What nonsense are you spouting honey? My baby has morals like her father, she won''t kick anyone especially her mother." Andy proudly said Amy rolled her eyes and said "It is normal for babies to kick okay. " "Babe, we have to shift into our villa and I also have many things to do like shopping for her, renovating a room and collecting toys for her." Andy started saying his to-do list for his baby Amy chuckled and said "Babe, we still have eight months in our hand and I have a feeling that I am going to have a son." "Didn''t doctor said we are going to have twins?" Andy asked When Amy nodded her head, Andy sighed and said "If we have one Son and one daughter then you should love both of them equally, I will adore my daughter." "So, Are you going to differentiate between son and daughter?" Amy asked "Yeah, why should I love son when I have a cute little daughter in my hand?" Andy shrugged his shoulders and said "Such a mean dad you are but still I love you," Amy said Keeping quiet for quite some time, Andy asked "Babe, This why you want to avoid sex for a few days?" Amy nodded her head and said "I don''t want to take risk without consulting a doctor. " "I am sorry for ignoring you that time. I should support you but instead I chose to throw tantrums on you." Andy felt very sorry for his behaviour "Babe, it was me who should say sorry. I just had mood swings that time and blurted out some really stupid words okay." Amy said Yes, Amy was still feeling that it was her mistake for shouting at him. Looking at him, she bit her lower lip and said "D¡ªDoctor told me that we can do it but we should not be rough." "No honey, we can wait up to nine months," Andy said Amy frowned and pouted her lips "Mom was right. These men will change after getting a son or daughter." "What? I never changed babe." Andy widened his eyes and said "I want to make love with my hubby but who would have thought my hubby doesn''t love me anymore," Amy muttered Andy scrunched his eyebrows and said "Babe, When did I say that I don''t love you? I love you more than anything and I just concerned about your health." Amy clutched on to shirt and said "It''s okay honey. Make me yours tonight." "Are you sure?" Andy asked before slipping his hands into her dress "Yeah," Amy said but before Andy could move further, someone knocked the room door "Babe, we want to talk to you," Lisa shouted from outside "Hmm, I am coming," Amy said "I won''t let you go," Andy said Just wait for me honey Amy said before getting up from the bed. ..... Erica''s room It''s been one hour since Oliver is standing outside her room. He want to go inside and talk to her but he has no guts. He wants to talk to her but he doesn''t know how to stop her, he doesn''t know how to talk to her. He then slowly opened the door when he heard sobbing sounds. Oliver frowned deeper when he looked at Erica crying like a baby. Her every single tear is like a stab in the heart. His heart pricked a lot by seeing her like this. He then slowly walked towards her and placed his hand on her shoulder. Erica quickly wiped her tears when he felt a familiar touch on her shoulder. She then turned around and looked at Oliver. Her eyes watered up when she looked at Oliver. She don''t want to cry, she won''t want to become vulnerable and weak. She don''t want to make things complicated between them. "Why are you crying? Isn''t it what you wanted? You don''t love me right?" Oliver asked Erica turned around and closed her eyes to control tears, "Yeah, I don''t love you anymore but I am gonna miss my parents." "Will you miss only your parents?" Oliver asked ''I will miss you more.'' Erica thought but she said "Yes, I will miss only my parents." .... Chapter 244 - Other Women Oliver helplessly shook his head and said "Fine, you can miss only your parents." "H¡ªHow is she?" Erica nervously asked hoping a frowny expression from his face "Who?" Oliver casually inquired "The woman whom you met during the wedding," Erica said Oliver smiled and said "Stella? She is awesome." Erica frowned and clutched her hand into the fist. He was feeling angry and frustrated when he mentioned she is awesome. How can he say awesome to another woman when he has a hot looking girlfriend? She is feeling awful at heart looking at the man whom she loves with whole heart saying awesome to another woman. She knew things will happen but she wasn''t ready to accept another woman in her man''s life. She knew some other woman would claim him as her man but when it is really happening, her heart is not ready to accept it. Looking at Erica''s frowning face, Oliver pursed his lips to control his chuckle. ''How can someone be so cute when frowning?'' Glancing at the watch, he said "I think Stella is waiting for me. I have to go." "Why? I mean it is already seven in evening night, it is not good for her to stay late night with some other man?" Erica frowned and said Oliver chuckled and said "Yeah, that''s why I booked a room for us to stay at night. She will go home tomorrow morning and that would be fine right?" "Booked a room? Separate rooms right?" Erica curiously inquired "Geez, How can I book a separate room when I am a man with hormones and she is a woman with a beautiful body?" Oliver said Erica frowned deeper when she heard that. How can he talk shameless with her? How can she talk about her beautiful body when he didn''t talked about hers? Not that she has problem with his shameless talks, she had a problem when he talks about another woman. She knew he will move on one day but she wasn''t expecting this fast. "I will leave one. Take care and be happy." Oliver said and walked away Erica frowned and threw a glass jar and shouted "How can you move on so fastly? Don''t you love me? How can you say she is awesome? Didn''t your dick troubled you yesterday because of me then how can you easily flip? I can''t take it when you talk about another woman." Erica sat on the floor and curled herself up before crying harder. "Isn''t it your decision to leave him? You told him that you don''t love him anymore then you shouldn''t feel bad when he moves on." Amy said before walking towards Erica "Sister Amy," Erica said before wiping her tears "Why are you feeling bad? Is it because you still love him?" Amy asked "No, I don''t love him anymore. I just want him to be happy." Erica said Amy chuckled and said "At least don''t lie to me, Erica. Your eyes say that you love him more than anything." When Erica didn''t say anything, Amy sighed and said "I talked to Uncle Shelton and he asked me to stop you." "What? Dad told you everything?" Erica asked "Yes, He was feeling bad but he didn''t show up at the time of weeding. He don''t want you to spoil your life because of your overthinking." Amy said "I¡ªI don''t want to create misunderstandings between Aunt Melli and Oliver. I don''t want them to fight because of me." Erica took a deep breath and said "And who said he is fighting only for you? He is fight for both of you? He is seeing ''US'' in the fighting. Don''t you think this is good? He loves you and that''s the reason he is willing to fight for you." When Erica didn''t say anything, Amy smiled and asked "Okay, I will let you go but promise me that you won''t feel pricks in heart when he is with another woman? Will you be happy when he loves another woman like he loved you? What will you do when another woman attracts him like you attracted? What will you do when he kisses another woman like he kissed you? Will you be sad, heartbroken?" Amy helplessly shook her head and said "What type question is this, why the hell you will be sad and heartbroken when he did what you wanted him to do? " "I ¡ª" "What? You don''t want other women to enter his life?" Amy asked "I don''t know, I can''t go against his mother but I don''t want to leave him too. I don''t want to broke up with him, I don''t want to be sad and heartbroken. I love him and I still do but what can I do when his mother doesn''t want me as her daughter in law?" Erica cried her heart out Amy sighed and said" So, you want to give up this relation only because Aunt Melli doesn''t want you as her daughter in law? " When Erica nodded her head, Amy sighed and asked "How is that fair to your love Erica? How is that fair to Oliver? That man loved you, wants to fight for you but what did you gave him in return? I don''t love you anymore fuck? Did you thought how sad he would be felt when you told him that? Did you ever thought what he went through?" "Yeah, I agree Aunt Melli was wrong but you are not right too Erica. Aunt Melli misunderstood by a stupid video and you willingly gave up on your relationship with overthinking. Love is not about happiness and romance, it''s about fighting for each other, loving and supporting each other in tough phases. If you would stand strong and fight for your relationship when Aunt Melli told you to leave then things would have been different." Amy took a deep breath and said "So you want me to fight with Aunt Melli?" Erica asked "Yes, sometimes we have to take tough decisions in our life to make things right. Taking a stand for your love doesn''t mean you are against with them, it just your against their whole separating you and your love thought.. It''s not like I am saying to declare war against aunt Melli, I am saying that you have to talk to her, tell her that how important Oli is to you, explain the best things about you. Prove your love then who will not accept you?" Amy said Chapter 245 - Realisation "Is it okay to talk with her?" Erica asked "Is she a vampire? No right, she is a normal woman with a golden heart like you and me." Amy chuckled and said "What if she still hates me even after talking? What if she thinks I don''t deserve her son?" Erica asked "Do you think Aunt Melli will hate even after talking? Is she that rock hearted?" When Erica shook her head, Amy smiled and said "Look, You know she isn''t rock hearted then why are you scared off? She is a sweetheart and it is not good to give up a relationship without proper thinking okay. I knew it was damn hard to face this kind of situation but taking improper decisions won''t help Erica. " "I will keep that in mind sister Amy," Erica said "Good" "Okay, now it''s already night, so I will talk to her tomorrow morning." Erica smiled and said "Wait, why would you talk to her?" Amy asked "What? Didn''t you said not to give up in a relationship?" Erica frowned and said "Yeah but you already gave up in relationship right? You already asked your dad to book tickets right? You already said that you don''t love him anymore right?" Amy said When Erica pursed her lips, Amy sighed and said "You already gave up in your relationship Erica. Now, there is no use talking to Aunt Melli. Oliver already decided to move on and he went out on a date with another woman. He said that he booked a presidential suite for them and you know things might happen. Maybe this can help him to get a closure." Amy pursed her lips to control her smile. At first, she wants to lecture Erica for taking such an immature step. Amy was always against with the whole leaving love because of external problem idea, she wants to talk to her and made her realise before things get more worse but she changed her idea and twisted it when she heard Oliver and Erica''s conversation. She sensed the womanly jealousy in her words and she want to raise it more and finally she succeeded to do it. Amy knew that, woman will never withstand with jealousy, jealousy can make things worse and better according to situation and Amy used it very well. She then sighed and said "I want to help you in packing this but my hubby is waiting for me." "I hope you will fight for your relationship next time," Amy said and walked away Erica sat on the couch and cried her heart out. Yes, it was completely her mistake. How can she just leave her man without fighting for him? How can she leave him without caring about him? Yeah, she doesn''t want to create misunderstandings between mother and son duo but leaving him behind isn''t a solution right? After thinking and crying for quite some time, she decided to make things right between them. Glancing at the watch, she rushed outside to find out Oliver. She doesn''t want another woman to occupy her position in his heart. She doesn''t want him to call babe, honey to another woman. She doesn''t want him to kiss another woman. More to that, she doesn''t want to give up their relationship. She doesn''t want to give up without fighting. It is her life and she has all rights to live with no regrets. .... Oliver''s room Oliver was talking over the phone with someone when Erica entered the room. "Yeah babe, I am coming within few minutes." Oliver pretended talking with Stella "Dude, who the hell is babe here?" Andy frowned and asked "Don''t forget to wear the best dress to our date," Oliver said before hanging the call Looking Erica, Oliver smiled and asked "Do you have something to talk?" "I ¡ªI... Are you seriously going out for a date?" Erica asked Suppressing his strong urge to pull her and kiss her, he sighed "Yeah, Do you have any problem in it?" Erica nervously shook her head and bit her lower lip. "Can I go now?" Oliver asked When Erica didn''t say anything, he sighed and said "I am leaving now." "I¡ªI don''t want to leave," Erica said and threw herself on him. Balancing her, Oliver sighed and waited for her confession. He knew with the high dosage of possessiveness and Amy''s long lecture, Erica would come to him. At first he wanted to request her not to leave but he changed his plans and decided to make her realise how important he is in her life and he want to show her giving up a relationship without any proper reason is foolishness. "How can you meet another woman when I am with you?" Erica asked in between her sobs "Didn''t you said you don''t love me anymore?" Oliver said Erica took a deep breath and said "I am sorry. I know it was my mistake. I was the one who said those hurtful words to you. I was the one who fucked up everything. I knew it would hurt you but I couldn''t think straight at that time. I want you to be with me. I want you forever. It was my mistake for giving up don''t you think I should give a chance? Don''t you think I don''t deserve this suffering? I can''t see you with another woman. I want to be the only woman in your life. I want to be with you. Please don''t push me. Please, I need you. Please." When Oliver didn''t anything, tears started flowing down her cheeks "I know I don''t deserve you but still I selfishly want you. I promise I won''t give up this relationship in future. I promise I won''t overthink and take stupid decisions. I promise not to leave you. I promise Oli." Wiping her tears away, Erica pulled herself and lowered her head "I know you won''t forgive me but it''s okay. If you don''t want to be¡ªmmm " Erica stopped saying when he pulled her closer and clashed their lips togethe Chapter 246 - Love Erica moaned and gasped when he lifted her up and wrapped her legs around his waist. He then pinned her against the wall and deepened the kiss. Erica mind went frenzy when he nibbled her lower lip. Kiss was so demanding that she couldn''t help but give in to him. This kiss was like punishment for her for taking such stupid decisions. Resultantly broking the kiss, Oliver took a deep breath to control himself. "Y¡ªYou are not mad right?" Erica asked "I am mad, so mad that you are going to suffer under me," Oliver said before walking towards the bed "I am sorry." Erica pouted her lips and said "How can you be so cruel Erica? What would happen to me when you leave me? How can I be happy without you by my side?" Oliver asked When Erica lowered her head, He sighed and said "I know mom asked you to leave me but did you ever thought about me before promising her? How can you decide to give up our relationship without consulting me? What the fuck is that I don''t love you anymore?" "I¡ªI thought Aunt Melli won''t accept me no matter what and I don''t want to be a third person in mother and son duo. I don''t want you to fight against your family. How can I be silent when you are arguing with Aunt because of me?" Erica asked Pausing for a while, she said "And I just realized that I took stupid decision. I should talk to you before taking such a foolish decision." "Thank god, finally you used your brain." Oliver chuckled and said "But you are wrong too." Erica frowned and said "What? How is that even possible?" Oliver scrunched his eyebrows and asked "You hugged some other woman in front of me. You arranged a date for her and even booked a presidential suite for her. How can you book a room for her when you have me? Yeah, it''s my fault for saying those words but still how can you do this me." Erica pouted her lips and complained Hitting him on his chest, Erica continued "How can take another woman to room and have sex when you didn''t have one with me? What did you say? You are a man with hormones and she is a woman with a beautiful body? She has a very disgusting body and you are saying this because you haven''t seen me." Oliver chuckled and pulled her closer "It feels so nice when you are jealous babe." "Shut up, I am frustrated okay. How can I trust you in future when you do things like this? What if we fight for future? Will you sleep around with others?" Erica snapped Oliver vigorously shook his head and said "No, why the hell I will sleep around when I have a beautiful girlfriend? And that date and booking suite thing was to trigger you okay. How can I go to date with her when I have you in my life. Babe, I love you forever." "How can I trust you this?" Erica asked she knew Oliver would never cheat on her but still she couldn''t help but throw a fuss about it. "Let me show how much I love you," Oliver said before pinning her down "Can I?" He asked before looking straight at her eyes When Erica blushed and nodded her head, Oliver smiled and pulled the zipper down ..... Abandoned area "I want Jenni," Roger shouted before throwing a glass jar "Boss, calm down," Noah said "How can I be all cool when she is happy with her husband? I did many things to make her mine but I miserably failed." Roger shouted Noah sighed and helplessly shook his head. Yes, he indeed failed in many attempts. He created misunderstandings but he failed. "I will kill him. I will kill him." Roger shouted "Touch my grandson, I will show you the living hell." Grandpa Taylor shouted "Grandpa," Roger said *THUD* *THUD* Roger frowned deeper when grandpa slapped him. "Grandpa ¡ª" "Did I told you to meet Jenni? I told you to kill that Oliver and there is no progress in our plans but here you are thinking about Jenni like a fool. How many times should I say that Jenni is meant for Lucas?" Grandpa shouted his lungs out "I¡ªI am sorry grandpa." Roger lowered his head and said "Your sorry doesn''t gonna work Roger" grandpa Taylor shouted "What should I do?" Roger asked "Kill Oliver and create misunderstandings between Peter and Micheal." Grandpa Taylor said "Killing him is not an easy task boss. Peter created an invisible task force around Oliver. They are members surrounded him who are tough to handle." Noah sighed and said Grandpa Taylor chuckled and said "I knew that Peter is talented but he will definitely fall for our tricks." Thinking for a quite some time, Grandpa Taylor said "Track his schedule and follow him every day and notice the guards around him. Lure them and kill him like Michael." "I will look into it." Roger sighed and said "This is the last chance, Roger. If I don''t find any progress within a one month then don''t blame me if I kill you instead of Oliver." Grandpa Taylor said and walked away Roger took a deep breath and shouted "Arghhh, I can''t get Jenni now." "Noah, will you help me dealing with Jenni?" Roger asked "Boss, this is against the ethics. We can''t eye on a married woman." Noah said "Did you saw Jenni? No right, that''s why you are saying this. She is most beautiful woman and I can eye on her because I love her." Roger said "This is not loved stupid." Noah thought and sighed "Will you help me or not?" Roger asked When Noah didn''t say anything, Roger sighed and said "It''s okay if you don''t help me. I will kill Oliver and Lucas at the same time and make Jenni mine." "But big boss?" Noah asked Roger chuckled and said "Grandpa will never know about my plan." "Wait, will you inform him?" Roger asked Tapping Noah''s cheeks, he said "I know you would never inform him." ...... Chapter 247 - Moans And Groans [MATRUE CONTENT AHEAD TO MY SHAMELESS READERS FROM A SHAMELESS AUTHOR. DON''T BLAME ME IF YOU GET NOSE BLEED] Amy and Andy''s room "An..." Amy stopped saying when she looked at half-naked Andy standing with only towel wrapped around his waist. "I thought you will come late. So, I took a bath." Andy said before drying his hair Amy didn''t say anything and started ogling at his handsome body. His fairly built muscles and six-pack abs were enough for her to droll over him. Those water droplets on his chest was waiting for her touches. She had no idea why she was attracted to his body this much but she is loving her attraction. It''s been almost ten days they haven''t done anything intense and that''s the reason she want this night is to be memorable. She doesn''t know whether it was pregnancy hormones or his fairly built body but she wants him now. She then helplessly shook her head and thought ''You have seen his naked body many times but still you are drolling like a first time.'' ''He is your husband Amy and he loves it when you initiate things.'' Amy thought before walking towards him She then wrapped her arms around his waist before licking his earlobe. "What are you doing honey?" Andy asked Amy wrapped her arms around his neck and said "You are looking handsome babe. Like my favourite hamburger. I want to eat you up, Mr. Francis." He pulled her closer and said "If you keep seducing me like this then don''t blame me if I lose control and hurt you." "What if I say I want you to lose control?" Amy asked "I don''t want to hurt our baby. I am willing to wait for eight months." Andy said "So, you don''t want to have sex with me?" Amy asked "It''s not like I don''t want but ¡ª" Andy stopped saying and groaned when Amy removed the towel and held his throbbing member. "What are you saying, honey?" Amy pouted her lips and asked "Babe ¡ª" Andy groaned when she started stroking the throbbing member "You are saying No to lovemaking but your little brother is growing? Like seriously, you don''t want to listen to him?" Amy winked her eyes and asked Without saying anything, Andy clashed their lips together before pulling down her pj''s down. Amy started stroking the member to and fro making things intense between them. "Yeah babe, You are doing it right," Andy said before kissing her harder "Fast," Andy said in a hoarse voice before realising his content on her hand Amy moaned when he nibbled her lower lip and pushed his tongue inside her mouth. Amy who was completely lost her senses with his kissing couldn''t help but earn more of him. After kissing her for quite some time, Andy reluctantly broke the kiss and lifted her before wrapping his legs around his waist. He then buried his head on her neck and started kissing all over the neck. Amy moaned louder when he nibbled her skin leaving love marks all over the neck. "Mmmm." Amy moaned when started sucking, nibbling her neck. "Your moans turning me on babe," Andy said and walked towards the bed After placing her on the bed he slowly ran his fingers on her lacy thong before pulling it down. He gulped in nervousness when he looked at he already wet pussy. He was planning to let her sleep tonight because today it was hectic for her but his wife had other plans to them. Though doctor said they can do it but still Andy want to wait until the baby is born because he doesn''t want to take risk but how can he say no to lovemaking when his wife started it? Amy moaned and clutched onto sheets when Andy swirled his fingers around her pussy. His gripping went pussy is enough for him to droll over and it something that he would never get over. It''s been almost eight months since they got married but still he always felt like it was the first time with her. "Andy¡ªMmmm." Amy moaned louder when Andy inserted his finger in. Heat started building up her body. Now, she was craving for him too highly. She wants to feel him inside her body. She want him not just her fingers. "An¡ª" Amy closed her eyes and moaned louder when he inserted another finger down there. Amy started moving her hips along with the finger movements. She was loving what Andy''s fingers are doing down there. When a gelatin-like substance realised from her, Andy took the fingers out suddenly earning a sweet scream from her. "An, I want you," Amy said "Open your eyes and look at me wifey," Andy demanded Amy slowly opened her eyes and gulped when she looked at the naked Andy. He was looking so tasty that she couldn''t wait to taste him. She then buried her face onto the pillow and shouted "Why the hell you look so handsome every time?" "Babe, you are looking awesome." Andy smiled and said before removing the pillow from her face He then clashed their lips together and said "Your shyness making my little brother grow bigger." "Stop with this lewd things, Andy." Amy groaned She can''t handle his shamelessness at bed. She turns wild and shameless at Same time. "What? I am your hubby and I can talk lewd with my wife." Andy said Her plump, swollen lips and her blushing red face of enough for him to forget everything and make love to her all the day. "I love you, babe," Andy said before burying her head in between her tights "What are you doing honey ¡ªAhhhh." Amy moaned when Andy started kissing her down there Amy clutched into the shirt and placed her hand on his chest to control her wild beating heartbeat. Her heartbeat was started raming against her chest when his tongue touched the most sensitive part of her body. Andy moaned louder when he started licking her down there. .... Chapter 248 - Touching, Kissing, Sucking [OOPS! MATURE CONTENT AHEAD, I HOPE MY READERS WON''T MIND] Amy moaned louder when he started licking her down there. Heat started building up inside her body when he do something down there. That was most sensitive part of her body and it will always crave for his touches. His throbbing member started growing bigger when he did that. He was touching, kissing, sucking, nibbling, biting each and every part rather we can say he is ravishing every inch of her body taking her to the next level of pleasure and sex pressure. Amy gripped her fingers on to his hair and started moaning his name which added fuel to his fire. Her moans always make him grow bigger than he is. As usual, he is making her go crazy with his lips and perfect body. She was enjoying everything that he is doing and he is beast at times but did she has any complaints about it? No, She would love to bear his beast mode again and again. She has no complaints about anything when he touch her. No matter how much she tries she can''t keep herself away from her. Andy completely lost all his senses after witnessing her dripping pussy. Though he couldn''t control himself but still he decided to fulfil all her needs. Yes, for him making love to her is never-ending fantasy. He want to feel her body and every part of her but with her permission and acceptance. "An." Amy moaned and pushed him more inside when his tongue wanted to explore every inch of pussy. Amy kept on moaning when his tongue made his way around pussy. Something started gushing down her stomach and emotional waves got changed within seconds. "An¡ªmmm" Amy moaned when she was about to reach her first climax of the night Understanding that she is reaching her climax, Andy sucked harder and harder making her moan his name again. After completing licking and making that part clean, he quickly hovered her and clashed their lips together. She widened her eyes in shock when he kissed her suddenly where she could feel her own taste. "I would never get bored of his honey," Andy said before broking the kiss Amy took a deep breath to calm himself down where her breasts want to come up from the bra cage. When he looked at her breasts he could help but lick his lip. He then ripped her bra off before fondling the breasts simultaneously capturing her lips. Amy moaned louder when he twisted her breasts with his fingers. After fondling the breasts he took one of them into mouth while pumping his fingers down there. He was sucking and nibbling while making marks on her breasts which made him grow bigger. After sucking his heart out, he took other breasts into his mouth which was craving for his attention. Amy curled her toes when he swirled his tongue around her breasts craving for his touches and kisses. "An, I want you now." Amy moaned and said "Yeah babe, let me please you for a while," Andy said and about you kiss her neck when she pushed to other side and quickly pinned him. "Let me please you for a while hubby," Amy said while sitting on his groin "Babe¡ªMmm." Andy groaned when Amy clashed their lips together while holding his throbbing with another hand Amy started thrusting his member which was growing inside her hand for every stroke making Andy go crazy with her thrusting. A loud moan escaped from her mouth when she rubbed his throbbing member which covered with glistering serum-like substance against her pussy. She then placed herself little down and pushed his dick into her. She moaned louder when she felt he is growing bigger inside her which felt so good and awesome. Every time, when he entered her, it felt so right for her. She always felt like it was her first time. He lifted himself up and grabbed her hips before pushing more harder. "Ahhhh." Amy moaned and started thrusting while placing her hand on his shoulder At first she started thrusting his dick slowly but things started becoming intense when he started growing inside her. She moaned louder and increased her pace when he started growing. Her breasts are looking more bigger right now that Andy couldn''t help but ogle at him He then flipped her hair and took on of the breasts inside his mouth and made her scream his name. Andy was groaning, moaning with her pace and things were more intense right now. He then pulled himself out and pinned her down. Now, Amy was under him and Andy''s heavily built body hovered on her. He grabbed his throbbing member and slowly pushed inside her. Andy groaned when her walls tightened. "How can you be so tight every time honey." Andy groaned and applied a bit pressure. He then wrapped her legs around him and started thrusting harder. "An¡ªMmmm." Amy moaned louder when he took her to next level of pleasure Sweet moans and groans echoed throughout the room. Now, the room temperature is turned wild and more intense. Amy dug her nails on his shoulders when he started using all his strength and making her whimper. "Faster." Amy moaned He then pressed their heads together and trusted harder and harder making things more intense for both of them. "An... I¡ª" Amy moaned louder and closed her eyes shut After Reaching her second climax, Amy closed her eyes. She could barely open her eyes. She tried too much but did she have to complain about it? No, she doesn''t have any complaints about the lovemaking process with Andy. "I love you, Babe," Andy said and thrust faster and moved her hips together "An....." Amy moaned and took a deep breath Sensing that she is about to reach her climax, Andy trusted more harder and pulled himself out. He then buried his face on his neck and started kissing all ready to make love marks all over her body claiming his right on her. ...... Chapter 249 - Shameless Father After making love marks all over body, Andy flipped over and pulled her closer. "This is awesome honey." Andy smiled and said Amy wrapped her arms around his waist and buried her face on his chest. "What? Are you shy now?" Andy chuckled and asked Pulling her more closer, he added "You do know, your shy makes me aroused." "Stop it, You already had your full tonight," Amy said "What? We just did one-time honey. We have to do more three rounds to make me fill." Andy said before pinning her down "Aren''t you tried off?" Amy asked while slamming his chest "Well, night is young babe," Andy said before lifting her leg and entering into her making her gasp in surprise ..... Lucas and Jenni''s room Swirling her fingers around his bare chest, Jenni pouted her lips and said "I too want to have a baby." "Babe, we will definitely have one when time comes. Baby is not something which will come when we want to okay." Lucas sighed and said "I am so happy for Amy but a little sad for me," Jenni said and wrapped her arms around him "Don''t worry okay. We are trying for baby since yesterday and we will definitely become parents within a few weeks." Lucas sighed and said "How sure are you?" Jenni chuckled and asked "Because my swimmer''s are fast." Lucas proudly said "Shameless man," Jenni said and buried her face on his chest "Babe" "Hmm" "Why didn''t you tell me about Roger?" Lucas asked "It slipped my mind and he is not someone who is that important to discuss when we are making love to each other," Jenni said "Babe, what did he blurted out this time?" Lucas asked "As usual, old love stuff," Jenni said "I hate that guy to the gut and you know how much my hands will itch to kill him." Lucas gritted his teeth and said "I know and I hate him too." Jenni chuckled and said "You should," Lucas said in a very possessive tone "Aww, my baby sounds jealous," Jenni said while pinching his cheeks Pinning her down, he asked "I don''t know but I can''t help it, honey. I know he won''t succeed in his cruel intentions but still I am scared of losing you." Jenni smiled and cupped his cheeks "Honey, I love you and no one can change this fact okay. I don''t care about him or his stupid love. All I care my hubby and his handsome face." "Promise me that you won''t trust him when he portrays me in a wrong way," Lucas asked "I won''t and I will believe you, honey." Jenni smiled and said "I love you," Lucas said before giving a peck on her lips "Wait, Didn''t he saw love marks on your neck?" Lucas asked "No, there is no ¡ª" "It''s impossible honey, I remember giving you one," Lucas said before examining her neck. "Shut up and Why the hell you want to showcase love marks?" Jenni asked "Because that man have to know that I am satisfying you and I am fucking awesome at bed," Lucas stated "Why are becoming so shameless day by day?" Jenni frowned and said "I hate him." Lucas pouted his lips and said "I too hate him, babe." Jenni smiled and said "Lucas, can I ask you something?" Jenni nervously inquired "You don''t have to take permission before asking me anything honey," Lucas said "Did everything is in our hands? I mean about grandpa Taylor?" Jenni asked "Until Andy''s identity is unknown, everything is safe. Your hubby can handle things Lucas said I don''t want anything bad to happen." Jenni said "Trust me wifey." Lucas smiled and said Jenni nodded her head and snuggled closer before closing her eyes. "Are you tried honey?" Lucas asked "No, I want to sleep but I can''t." Jenni sighed and said "So, let''s do something that can tire you, babe," Lucas said before pinning her down and clashing their lips together .... Next day morning Amy and Andy''s room Amy got up when she felt a heavy hand on her stomach. She then chuckled when she looked at Andy murmuring something at her stomach. She then predicted to close her eyes. "Dada loves you so much, honey," Andy said while caressing her stomach "Baby, Are you single or do you have your bro with you?" Andy asked Pausing for a while, he said "If you have your bro then kick him and bully him okay because boys are nasty fellows but your dada is true gentleman." "And I have a secret to share you honey but you have to keep it as a secret," Andy said "I love you more than your mom but don''t tell this to your mom, she is bit jealous person." Andy smiled and said "Babe, Erik is saying that if he has a son then he will make you as his daughter in law but if you don''t want, you don''t have to marry that idiot''s son okay," Andy said "Wait, Did you got hurt yesterday night?" Andy asked "I hope you are not but I am sorry for applying bit force yesterday. I seriously lost my control after seeing your mom naked." Andy shamelessly said "Seriously An? How can you talk lewd things with your daughter like that?" Amy snapped "Babe, are you secretly listening to our words? Are you giving wrong morals to my daughter?" Andy asked "That is no the point, Mr Francis. Why the hell you are talking about marriage and sex with your three weeks old baby?" Amy snapped harder "It just father and daughter talks honey and I am not explaining the whole process of sex. I just stated ¡ª" "Shut up, you are not only a shameless hubby but also a shameless father." Amy scoffed "What? I am true gentleman babe, look, I am not having sex with you even though you are naked in front of me." Andy pouted his lips and said Just then she realised that she wasn''t wearing anything. She frowned and grabbed a t-shirt and quickly wore it before glaring at her hubby. ..... Chapter 250 - Father Sheltons Rage Just then she realised that she wasn''t wearing anything. She frowned and grabbed a t-shirt and quickly wore it before glaring at her hubby. "Babe, I don''t mind seeing naked all day," Andy said Amy closed her eyes and groaned "God, Why the hell I got such shameless man in my life?" "Because you asked him to give one. You love shamelessness Don''t you?" Andy chuckled and asked "Just leave it," Amy said about to got up from the bed when Andy pinned her down "Don''t even think about it now. You literally tried both us yesterday." Amy snapped "Babe, my intentions are very pure honey. I just want to cuddle you but if you are thinking about sex then I don''t mind¡ª" "Shut up," Amy shouted and wrapped her arms around his waist "Babe, I think you should apply something in those marks. They are deep and visible." Amy chuckled and said "I don''t mind flaunting them, honey. It shows that we had a great night to everyone. I think you should fault love marks too, so that no man will dare to see you." Andy smiled and said "You are unbelievable sometimes," Amy said "Babe, Thank you," Andy said Amy rolled her eyes and said, "Will you stop thanking me every time." "I love you," Andy said "I love you more," Amy said before closing her eyes .... Oliver''s room When Erica got up, Oliver still sleeping like a baby wrapping his arms around her. Brushing her fingers through the love marks all over the neck, she blushed. Last night, at the first round, he was so slow and took care of her needs but at second round he used all his strength and she couldn''t help but moan his name in pleasure. They made love with each other until it was dawn but still Oliver''s dick is stood proud. Though it wasn''t first sex for both of them, it like one for them. Elsa was very special to him and making love with her is something like walking into heaven. He then understood why boys said making love with the woman we love is different. Her body was so delicate and soft that he couldn''t resist himself. He made love marks and tasted every part of her like there was no tomorrow. Looking at the man beside her, Erica couldn''t help but gave a peck on his lips. "What lovely morning kiss babe," Oliver said before opening his eyes "Are you awake?" Erica asked "Yeah, just making love with you in dreams too." Oliver shamelessly said Pinning her down, he said "You have no idea how lucky you are that we have to meet mom and dad in the mansion within an hour. If not that meeting, we would have tried my favourite position right now." "Stop being clingy in the morning." Erica slammed his chest "Oli "Hmm" "Is it okay? I mean meeting Aunt Melli. Will she shout at me again? What if she wants me to leave you? What if she arranges another date?" Erica nervously asked Though she wanted to fight for their relationship, she couldn''t help but feel scared about everything. "Babe, Don''t worry okay. Mom is going to love you and trust me, You will be her favourite. " Oliver cupped her cheeks and said "Are you sure?" "Yes honey, just get ready and we will this place." Oliver smiled and said Erica nodded her head and about to get down when his phone got buzzed "Who is it?" Erica asked "Stella." Oliver sighed and said "Did you gave your number to her?" Erica asked "I ¡ª" "Wait, Do you like her?" Erica asked "Babe, I just love you okay," Oliver said "How can I trust you?" Erica frowned and asked Lifting her up, he said "Let''s go to washroom and I will show you how much I love you. " "We have a meeting with Aunt Melli and uncle Peter honey," Erica said "Meeting can wait for one hour," Oliver said before closing washroom door ..... Shelton mansion Father Shelton is watching his favourite TV show when mother Shelton entered the mansion. "Stop it." Father Shelton shouted "Don''t you dare come in?" He snapped harder "What happen Kyle?" Mother Shelton asked "You are not allowed to enter this house. Woman like you shouldn''t leave here." Father Shelton shouted "Honey ¡ª" "Don''t you dare call me that." Father Shelton roared "What did I do this time? If it is my mistake then let''s sit and talk like a socialised people." Mother Shelton sighed and said "Socialise? Do you think you are doing socialise works? No, you dragged yourself down Kathleen." Father Shelton shuttered Pausing for a while, he said "You created misunderstandings between Lisa and me. You influenced me to abandon Lisa at a small age. I don''t know what happen to me but I blindly followed you but when I got know that Lisa is so innocent, I gave my everything to her. You created problems in her life but she still faced with love and affection. You separated my daughter from me and she has grown up without any fatherly love. After knowing your deeds, I still allowed you to step in this house because I thought Erica needed. I thought you love her but you proved me wrong Kathleen." Pausing for a while, he said "I thought you hate Lisa because she is your stepdaughter but no, you hate her because she is heiress of my empire. You treated Erica well because you want to make CE0 of Shelton enterprise and rule company which benefits you but when Erica changed for good, you plans got failed and you did something unthinkable." "If you want money then you can directly ask me, what is the need to send that video to Melli? Why the fuck you traded your daughter''s video for money? Do you think it benefited you? No, it cost your daughters life, Kathleen." Father Shelton shouted "Which mother will do such ugly things which make her daughter live miserable? I thought you love her but it turned out that you love money. Only money." father Shelton shouted ...... Chapter 251 - KARMA PLAYED WELL "Which mother will do such ugly things to make her daughter life miserable? I thought you love her but it turned out that you love money. Only money." father Shelton shouted "It''s not like what you think Kyle. I thought Erica and Oliver was just fooling around. So, I agreed with her ex-boyfriend. I never thought they are serious about their relationship." Mother Shelton said in between her sobs "Seriously Kathleen? How can you think so lowly of your daughter? She is your daughter for god sake. Can''t you use your Brains before doing something ugly?" Father Shelton snapped harder Pausing for a while, he said "Anyway, giving a chance for you is most stupid thing and I don''t want to make my daughter''s life more miserable. Just get out from me." "No, Kyle. You can''t do this to me. I am your lawfully wedded wife and we have a grown-up daughter. Our family name will ruin if you abandon me at this stage. How can I live without you?" Mother Shelton asked before holding his hand Retrieving his hand quickly, Father Shelton shouted "Oh, you are realising about family reputation now? What happen to your reputation when you traded your Erica''s love to some bastard? What happen to your reputation when you blamed Lisa? What happen to your reputation when you gave bitchy ideas to Erica?" "I ¡ª" "You know what, either you or me, no one deserves Lisa''s love. I sucked as a father because of you but I changed after some incidents but you are still the same. You are still bitchy." Father Shelton shouted Giving her some documents, he said "I don''t want to give this to you but I am giving you as a token of thanks for giving birth to my daughter. Take this property and leave this place." "Kyle, You can''t do this to me. I am your wife ¡ª" Mother Shelton stopped saying when Father Shelton shut the door on her face Just then guards approached her and said "Madam, Boss wants you to leave this house within five minutes." Mother Shelton lowered her head and walked away with guilt tears in her eyes. In her entire life, Mother Shelton kept on thinking about plotting, scheming against others. She never thought good things about others nor she did good things. She was always bitchy and tried to change Erica too but what happen at the end? No one chose her path and now, she became lonely even after having a lovely family. If she had chosen her family over money things might be different. She would get a caring husband and loving daughter, maybe an adorable grandchild too. She threw Lisa out of the house and now it''s her time to get out form her home. KARMA PLAYED WELL. ... Beachside house "Babe, I just had a cool drink." Amy frowned and said "What? It is like two minutes back." Andy said trying very hard to feed dry fruits to his wife "An, You are doing too much. What if I gain weight and become like a potato?" Amy scoffed "Uh Uh, Who better than you knows how much I love potatoes?" Andy chuckled and said "I don''t want to gain weight, honey." Amy pouted her lips and said "Umm... Why don''t we do some romantic exercise? So that you will get tired and you don''t have to complain about eating habits." Andy said Amy helplessly shook her head and said "You are sex monster." "Babe, Only for you," Andy said while wrapping his arms around her "Uh Uh, What about your girlfriend Clara?" Amy raised her eyebrows and asked "Babe, she is already left to the hell, can''t we skip her topic?" Andy asked "No way I am skipping this. Baby wants to know how her non-Virgin dad cheated on her Virgin mother." Amy said Andy helplessly shook his head and gave a peck on her lips "I am sorry for doing that. I am seriously regretting giving my first to her." "You have to regret it honey otherwise I will do something to make you regret," Amy said "I am sorry and I love you." Andy pouted his lips and said "Baby and her mama loves you too." Amy chuckled and said "I am really sorry honey for that," Andy said "Honey, I won''t lie to you, I felt bad because I am not your firsts but I am happy that I am your last? I am your last right?" Amy asked Andy vigorously shook her head and said "Yes honey, you are my last and I love you forever." "I love you, babe," Amy said before clashing their lips together ..... Outside the Oliver''s apartment "Oli, How is this dress?" Erica nervously asked "Babe, this is the 100th time you are asking about the dress and my answer is same. You are looking awesome." Oliver smiled and said Inching closer, he added "You look more awesome without dress too." "Oli, We are standing outside your apartment and your parents are waiting inside for us." Erica snapped before rolling her eyes "I won''t mind doing it outside the apartment too. I don''t mind the place unless until it is you." Erica slammed his chest and said "Stop with this lewd talks and ring the doorbell." Erica frowned and said "No, since you started about lovemaking, my dick is in serious problem. So why don''t you cool it down?" Oliver asked before wrapping his arms around her waist Erica widened his eyes in shock. Why her boyfriend became so shameless from yesterday night? He had never talked such lewd things before but this man is a beast in it. They did it whole night but still his energy levels were not changed in morning washroom makeout session and he was still taking things to make things difficult between them. Erica slammed his hand and said "We can''t do anything right now and Didn''t you satisfied in washroom?" "No honey, making love with you is so different and I can''t get tired of you," Oliver said before inching closer ..... Chapter 252 - Solve Everything "No honey, making love with you is so different and I can''t get tired of you," Oliver said before inching closer "O¡ªOli." Erica stopped saying and clutched onto his shirt when she felt his hot breath on her cheeks. Oliver about clash their lips together when someone opened the door. "Can''t you both wait until you enter into bedroom?" Aunt Melli helplessly shook her head and said Erica widened her eyes in shock and quickly pushed Oliver before lowering her head. Aunt Melli hates her and wouldn''t she hates her more after seeing this? Oliver Awkwardly cleared his throat and said "There is something in her eyes. So, I am helping her clean." "Oh, I thought you want to wander her mouth." Uncle Peter sighed and said "Peter, can''t you talk normally?" Aunt Melli glared at her husband Looking at scared Erica, Aunt Melli sighed and said "Come in honey." ''Honey? Did Aunt Melli called her honey? She hates me right?'' Erica thought before giving a nervous expression "This is your house and you shouldn''t be nervous like this." Aunt Melli said before dragging her inside the apartment "I¡ªI." Erica stopped saying and looked at Oliver for help Oliver wrapped his arms around her and said "Mom realised her mistake." "What?" Erica widened her eyes in shock and looked at Aunt Melli "Yes honey, I realised my mistake. I realised that you are the best for my son." Aunt Melli took a deep breath and said Pausing for a while, she said "I am sorry for treating you bad Erica. I know my son loves you but still I wanted you to leave my son. I know I hurt and mistreated you a lot but not more. I am willing to change my perspective towards you. I am willing to change myself." Erica eyes teared when she heard those words from Aunt Melli. She is so overwhelmed with her words. "I am sorry Aunt. I won''t say that I am always correct. I too did many mistakes in the past. I too acted bitchy but not more. I love Oliver and I am willing to do anything for him." Erica smiled and said "But still How can I ask you to leave my son just like that? I didn''t think twice about you. I am feeling guilty since yesterday night honey. What will happen to Oliver if you left him? How can I justify my deeds when he is heartbroken?" Aunt Rosy said while wiping her tears away "Aunt, I never blamed you for anything okay. I accept that you didn''t think twice but that doesn''t mean you are wrong. You wanted your son''s happiness and you did what is right for it. Didn''t you realised after some time and helped us get back together?" Erica cupped her cheeks and said "You are the best mom, Aunt Melli." Erica smiled and said "I am so lucky that I realised my mistakes early and I got this sweet daughter in law." Aunt Melli smiled and said "And don''t call us Aunt and uncle, you have to call us Mom and dad." Uncle Peter smiled and said Erica nodded her head and called "Dad." "I am so relieved now. All I want is that person who want to create misunderstandings between us and trust me, I won''t leave him without breaking his bones." Oliver gritted his teeth and said "It''s mom." Erica sighed and said "What?" Oliver scrunched his eyebrows and asked "It was mama who forwarded those videos to mom." Erica sighed and said Oliver frowned and said "She just crossed all her limits. I won''t spare her now." "No Oli, Dad said that he will take of her," Erica said "But still ¡ª" "If Kyle said that he will take care of her then you don''t have to worry." Uncle Peter sighed and said "Yes Oli, All you want to take care of my daughter." Aunt Melli said "That is my foremost duty mom." Oliver smiled and said "Thank you," Erica whispered "Why?" Oliver asked "For giving me best mom and dad." Erica smiled and said "They are other ways to thank me, honey." Oliver sighed and said "Shameless," Erica said avoiding her giddy felling when Oliver is near her .... Beachside home "I never thought you are so immature." Amy frowned and shouted "What? What did I do now?" Andy asked Showing his phone, Amy asked "Dada Micheal called you three times and he even messaged you that they want to talk to you. Why the fuck you are avoiding them?" "Babe, you can''t shout at me because of them." Andy pouted his lips and said When Amy didn''t anything, Andy sighed and asked "Okay, you can shout at me. " "Babe" No answer "Honey" No answer "If you want to shout at me, you can but please don''t stop talking okay," Andy said while nudging her arm "I want you to talk with Mom and dad," Amy said and buried her face on his chest. "Babe, There is someone who is not important at this time," Andy said Amy sighed and said "An, I know they are at fault and I already told you that I won''t support them for this but can''t you just keep your anger aside and talk to them like a responsible son?" "I don''t know honey but I don''t feel talking to them. I don''t know whether I am angry or sad but when I see them, I feel so Frustrated." Andy stated Keeping quiet for quite some time, Amy took a deep breath and said "Babe, if you don''t want to talk to them then it''s fine. I am always with you no matter what." "Babe, I will get juice for you," Amy said and about to get up from the bed when Andy pulled her towards him "What do you want now?" Amy asked "I¡ªI think I can keep my anger aside and talk to them," Andy said "What? You will talk to them?" Amy widened her eyes in shock and asked "Yes babe, I think I can hear them out," Andy said "Very good babe, they are waiting in the garden." Amy excitedly said "You called them here?" Andy asked "Yes, now I want you to talk to them and solve everything," Amy said Andy nodded his head and left. Chapter 253 - DONT CARE Garden Aunt Rosy and uncle Micheal were talking with each other when Andy entered the garden. Aunt Rosy smiled when she looked at her son. "We were waiting for you, Andy." "What do you want to talk?" Andy asked while sitting in a chair Uncle Micheal sighed and said "Are you still angry with us?" Andy took a deep breath and said "I am just angry with your whole abandoning me for my safety decision." Pausing for a while, he said "I got a best childhood. My mom and dad loved me so much and they gave me everything but still I hate for taking such decisions. If you are unable to solve your problem in one direction, you can always try the other. In my opinion, Abounding someone to avoid the problem is not a solution. Did you achieved anything from this? Did your problem solved? No, right? Grandpa Taylor is still trying hard to find out about me, he still creating rucks in your lives. He is still reluctant to believe that I am dead. What did you get from this Mr Stewart?" Uncle Micheal didn''t say anything and took a deep breath. Yes, Andy is right. He didn''t got anything from creating fake death and abandoning Andy. Grandpa Taylor is still after their lives and today or the other he will get to know about Andy. If he would have faced everything in past, things might be different. Maybe, they would have lived a peaceful life now without thinking about grandpa Taylor. "Anyway, it is past now. What do you want to talk to me?" Andy sighed and asked Keeping quiet for some time, Aunt Rosy sighed and said "We are here to warn you about Dad." "I know. He entered the country using his sly methods and his adopted grandson Roger approached Jenni too." Andy said "How do you know this?" Uncle Micheal asked "Lucas told me but you don''t have to worry about anything Mrs Stewart, Lucas and I can handle this," Andy assured his mother "I know my son''s are capable but my dad is dangerous. He will do anything for his way. He kidnapped me to lure Micheal and you know what happen at the end. I can''t take risk with Amy''s life and my unborn grandchildren. What if Dad do something unthinkable? I want you to stay safe and not involve in this matter until everything is controlled." Aunt Rosy said while cupping his cheeks Andy sighed and said "I know you are worried about us but trust me I can keep them safe. How can I sit silently when my brother is fighting for me? How can risk his life for my sake." "But ¡ª" Cutting Uncle Micheal off, Andy said "You did wrong and I am frustrated with your decisions but that doesn''t mean I will run out of my responsibilities. You have done everything to keep me safe and you opted some tough decisions too. I think it''s time for us to handle the situation and it''s not good for your health to involve in this critical situation. " Pausing for a while, he said "I am doing this out of son''s responsibility not because I care about you." Aunt Rosy smiled and said "Yeah, you don''t care about us." Andy frowned and said "Yes, I don''t care about you." "Wait, You have an appointment for your regular check upright? Why are you here? Didn''t doctor called you?" Andy asked "I will visit hospital now and thanks for asking the doctor to take care of me." Aunt Rosy smiled and said "W¡ªWhat doctor? I visited doctor I mean I never visited ¡ª" "It''s okay, I know you DON''T CARE about us." Aunt Rosy said "Yeah, I don''t care," Andy said and rushed away Aunt Rosy chuckled and said "He is so cute when he stammer honey." "Yeah and how do you know that he asked the doctor to take care of you?" Uncle Micheal asked "Doctor never personally called me to inform about my checkup. It was me who used to call him to remind the check-up thing but this month it is different, Doctor himself called me asked to visit for regular checkup. So, when I asked the doctor about this, he told that Andy asked him to do." Aunt Rosy said "So, he care about us?" Uncle Micheal asked "I don''t know about us but my son care about me." Aunt Rosy chuckled and said "Hey, he is my son too." Uncle Micheal retorted "When did I say he is not your son?" Aunt Rosy asked "You said that he care about only you? Why he doesn''t care about me?" Uncle Michael asked Aunt Rosy shrugged her shoulders and said "That''s not my problem." before walking away "Babe, How can you do this to me?" Uncle Micheal shouted before rushing towards her ... Inside the home "Did Aunt Rosy and Uncle Micheal visited?" Ryan asked "Yeah, they just went for regular check-up." Andy sighed and said "What did they talked? I mean Did you accepted them?" Erik curiously asked "No, they just want Amy and me to be safe. They don''t want to take risk with the baby." Andy said "What happen? Did anything went wrong?" Ryan asked "That old man entered the country." Erik took a deep breath and said "How? We took care of everything, right? Who let them in?" Ryan frowned and asked Erik shrugged his shoulders and said "They used sly tricks. Anyway, we are going to make everything normal no matter what." "Yes, we won''t let that man harm anyone." Andy sighed and said "Did Amy know about this?" Erik asked "Yeah, yesterday Roger met them in the mall when they went to buy surprise items," Andy said "Did he do anything?" Ryan frowned and said "No, Roger doesn''t know who Amy is and I am hundred per cent sure that he will come for our help," Andy said "Why the fuck he will come looking for us?" Ryan frowned and said "Because he knew our base is running by Erik who is dad''s best friend''s son. He will contact Erik for information about dad." Andy said "Yes, that old man is more intelligent and I am sure that he already used his tricks to make a move." Erik helplessly shook his head and said Keeping quiet for some time, Andy said "Appoint some guards around Lucas." "So, you care about him?" Erik chuckled and said "He is my brother and he is doing so much to protect me. So, little care doesn''t harm right?" Andy said "Yeah, it doesn''t harm man," Erik said Glancing at the watch, Ryan said "It''s time to take our wives for romantic beach walk." "Oh yes. Let''s go." Andy smiled and said before rushing towards his room ...... Chapter 254 - Danger Four weeks later Everything was going well in everyone''s life. Both would be fathers Erik and Andy doting their wives way too much when Nina successfully entered her 8th week of pregnancy and Amy entered her 7th week of pregnancy. On the other hand, Ryan and Lucas is trying very hard to make his wives pregnant too. Oliver and Erica''s relationship is improving a lot. Aunt Melli is doting in Erica too much ignoring Oliver sometimes. Andy also started visiting Aunt Rosy and Uncle Micheal and trying to spend time with them. Everyone was happy and fulfilled but what will happen if a brewing Strom attacks them? .... Amy and Andy''s apartment "Are you crazy An? It''s just 7th week of pregnancy and why the hell you are stopping me to attend office?" Amy snapped "I don''t want you to stress because of work honey." Andy calmly said "I will miss you at office hours babe." Amy clutched onto his shirt and said "No, you have to take rest and eat well. Didn''t doctor told you to take more rest?" Andy asked "I feel bored in home Honey." Amy pouted her lips and complained "Nina is also taking rest in home. So, why don''t you go and meet her when you feel bored?" Andy helplessly shook his head and said Amy thought for a while and gave up "Okay fine, I will rest at home and you miss me at the office." "Of course honey, I will miss you," Amy said before giving a peck on her lips "Honey, I appointed a maid for you. Don''t cook anything okay. Just ask her and she will prepare everything." Andy said "Maid? But why Andy? I am great ¡ª" Cutting her off, Andy said "I know you are a great cook but still I don''t want risk baby''s throat okay. I already took a Netflix subscription, so just chill yourself by watching series. I ordered some baby books too." Andy said Pinching his cheeks, she said "Why you look so cute, honey?" "Babe, if you want I will take maternity leave ¡ª" "No, you already slacked a lot at work." Amy frowned and said "Are you sure?" "Yes," Amy said before hugging him "Babe, Don''t forget to bring Sushi for me," Amy said "No, Sushi is not good for baby health and Nina told to avoid that," Andy said "When did Ni told that?" Amy asked "I asked Nina a list of do''s and dont''s." Andy tapped her nose and said Amy sighed and said "At least feed me with your delicious cupcakes." "Okay babe," Andy said before entering into the kitchen ..... Shelton mansion "Finally, After two weeks, you both got time to meet me." Father Shelton pouted his lips and said "We are sorry dad." Lisa and Erica said before hugging him "You care about your hubby''s than your father." Father Shelton said "It''s not like that. We love you more than them. Right sister Lisa?" Erica said Lisa nodded her head and said "Yes dad, we love you." "So, how is everything going on? Does my son I law working hard for baby?" Father Shelton chuckled and said "Dad," Lisa shouted and blushed harder "Dad, her cheeks gave us an answer." Erica chuckled and said "Yes, honey." Father Shelton said Lisa sighed and said "Now, our home is looking a home without her." "Dad, where is she? I mean she won''t enter into our lives right?" Erica asked Though mother Shelton is her mother, she doesn''t want her to enter their lives and make them miserable again. Clutching onto his shirt, she said "I almost Oli because of her." "Don''t worry honey, she won''t come. If anything bad happens, I will protect both of you." Father Shelton sighed and said "I love you, dad," Erica said before hugging him "Does he treats you well?" Father Shelton asked "Yes dad, he loves me too much and you know he doesn''t allow me to enter kitchen too. He cooks for me and he even washes clothes sometimes." Erica chuckled and said "What is the use of washing machine then?" Lisa chuckled and said "It''s fun watching him washing clothes sister Lisa." Erik chuckled and said "So, your washing machine is working?" Oliver asked before entering the mansion Erica stick her tongue out and pouted her lips to which Oliver helplessly shook her head and walked towards her. "This is insane honey," Oliver said "Are you complaining Mr Taylor?" Erica asked while running her fingers through his colour "Why do you always do this?" Oliver groaned and said "It''s fun babe." Erica chuckled and said "I could see your relationship is improving a lot." Lisa smiled and said "I am still learning from boys how to treat girlfriends." Oliver sighed and said "Can I talk personally with you?" Father Shelton asked "Yes, dad," Oliver said before gesturing Erica to give them some space "What happen, dad?" Oliver asked "I heard that Roger is planning something against Lucas." Father Shelton said "I too got a glimpse of that but I am not sure what is he is doing," Oliver said "Now you have Erica''s responsibility too. I know your life is in danger but still I want you to be safe. I can''t afford losing anyone of you." Father Shelton sighed and said "Don''t worry dad, I will take care of Erica," Oliver said "I know but ¡ªAnyway, be cautious every time." Father Shelton said "Thank you for your concern dad and thanks for trusting me with Erica even after knowing about my past," Oliver said "It''s my responsibility for making you aware of the danger and according to me, a person shouldn''t be judged based on their past. I too did many mistakes in past but still my daughter accepted me as their father. Erica has always been a spoiled child but she changed for you which is great. So, I trust your love." Father Shelton smiled and said "Thanks, Dad," Oliver said "Come let''s go in and dig delicious food." Father Shelton sighed and said .... Chapter 255 - Elsa And Markus Francis cooperation Andy is busy doing his presentation when Erik paid a surprise visit to him. "Hey man, what''s up?" Andy asked "Working without Amy?" Erik chuckled and asked Andy sighed and said "I want her to take rest but office is a mess without her man." "That''s true. Why don''t you appoint a new assistant for yourself?" Erik said "Yeah, I asked Ryan to appoint temporary one." Andy sighed and said "So, I am thinking to throw a party for wedding and Nina''s pregnancy." Erik sighed and said "I too thought to throw a party and it''s been three weeks since we all gathered in one place and played board games," Andy said "Yeah, let''s do one thing. All of you come to my apartment tonight and will eat and play." Erik said "That''s great man, I will inform everyone in our group." Andy sighed and said before typing message and sending it. "And I want to do shopping for babies," Erik said "Shopping? Isn''t Nina in second months, Don''t you think it''s early?" Andy asked "Yeah but I am renovating babies room so, I need some items for that," Erik said "Okay, let''s go for shopping tomorrow," Andy said "I heard that you are renovating your farmhouse?" Erik asked "Yes, I am thinking to shift to Farmhouse. It is like living in nature and I heard that babies love nature." Andy said "Yes, mom was asking me to shift but I don''t want to send Nina to mansion." Erik sighed and said "Why? It is good when parents are around. I am also thinking to shift to mansion until we renovate our farmhouse." Andy said "It''s good to shift but I just jealous." Erik helplessly shook his head and said Andy chuckled and asked "Jealous? Why?" "Mom and dad will shower her with too much of love and she will spend more time with them than me." Erik sighed and said When Andy chuckled, Erik rolled his eyes and said "I know I am unreasonable but I can''t help it." "It''s okay man, I can understand your situation. I too can''t handle when Amy ignore me and give less priority but we can''t take risk, right? I appointed a maid for now but after 2nd trimester, I am going to shift to mansion." Andy sighed and said "I will think about shifting man." Erik sighed and said Glancing at the watch, Erik said "I have to meet Markus." "Why?" "Didn''t you told to improve security for Lucas? I have to talk to Markus about this." Erik sighed and said "Okay but be careful." Andy sighed and said "Don''t forget to come tonight. It''s gonna be fun." Erik said and left ..... Markus apartment *BANG* *BANG* Elsa entered the apartment with duplicate Keys when no one opened the door even after mercilessly banging the door. Elsa gasped when she looked at the messy apartment. "Unhygienic man but I love you," Elsa said before walking towards the bedroom Elsa chuckled when she heard water splashing sound from washroom. "So, you are bathing," Elsa said and started examining his room. "Let me clean your apartment until you come out," Elsa said before sitting down in the living room and started arranging his bookshelves She frowned and chuckled when she looked at books related to murder, guns, underworld. "He loves guns more than woman. I at least expected a sex-related books." Elsa helplessly shook her head and thought. After cleaning the living room, she entered his bedroom. Looking at the messy bed and dressing table, she sighed. "What a boring colours." Elsa thought and changed all the sheets Just then washroom door opened and Markus came out with only towel wrapped around his waist. Elsa took a deep breath and looked at Markus who is wiping his wet hair. Her breath bitched when she looked at his toned muscles and his half-naked body. She had seen many men''s half-naked body while shooting in Glory enterprises but she never felt burning cheeks like this before. Her legs turned week, At present he is looking like her favourite food and she couldn''t wait to grab and eat him all. "I know you have an excellent body but that doesn''t mean you can show off like this." Elsa sighed and said before walking towards him Markus widened his eyes in shock when he looked Elsa in his apartment. He then quickly placed his hands around his chest and asked "H¡ªHow did enter my apartment?" Elsa chuckled and said "Do you think I will molest you? Why the hell are you covering your hands like that?" "Frist answer me. How did you enter the apartment?" Markus asked Elsa smiled and said "I am not an active member in the underworld but still I know how to create duplicate keys for the apartment." Markus frowned and said "You do know how dangerous for you to come alone without guards. Do you think your brother normal man? What if someone kidnaps you to lure your brother?" Elsa helplessly shook her head and said "Why do you scold me like my mom but anyway thanks for proving that you care for me." "Elsa, it''s not time for joking okay. I have a meeting with your brother and I am sure that he will knock the door anytime." Markus sighed and said "Here I am trying to be too romantic but you are frowning like an old man." Elsa pouted her lips and complained before hugging him "Elsa ¡ª" Markus breath turned heavily and her heartbeat started racing when he felt her delicate skin on his body. "Why do you push me like this when I want to stick to you?" Elsa asked before pulling him closer "Why don''t you understand the situation, Elsa? Your brother will be here any minute and I don''t want to ¡ª" "You care about my brother than me? I think you love my brother too much and I also think that you are gay?" Elsa snapped "Gay? Stop spouting nonsense, Elsa. I am a straight man." Markus frowned and said "Then why do you talk about my brother when I am with you. I cleaned your apartment but there is no appreciation kiss. I felt so wronged okay." Elsa sighed and said ..... Chapter 256 - Elsas Bracelet "Then why do you talk about my brother when I am with you. I cleaned your apartment but there is no appreciation kiss. I felt so wronged okay." Elsa sighed and said "You cleaned my apartment?" Markus asked before looking around Markus lips curled when he looked at her beautiful organization. He then helplessly shook his head and asked "Why did you take so much strain? Can''t you just let it be?" "How can I let it be when your apartment is so ugly? I don''t want you to live in unhygienic place." Elsa smiled and said "Thank you for doing this," Markus said Elsa bit her lower lips and said "You can thank me by kissing too." "Elsa ¡ª" "I know you can''t kiss me because you don''t love me. You treat me just as a friend. I know Markus." Elsa sighed and said "If you know I treat like a friend then why do you care for me?" Markus asked "Because I love too much." Elsa smiled and said before peck on his cheeks Markus''s heart skipped a beat when unexpected kiss landed on his cheeks. His body started feeling giddy and numb. "Did you felt anything?" Elsa asked while wrapping her arms around his neck Just then doorbell ran which scared shit out of Markus. "I told you, Erik boss will come," Markus said while rubbing his hands "Markus, why are you feeling tensed? It''s just my brother, he is not devil okay." Elsa tried to calm him "What? You don''t know what will happen if he finds out that his sister is here with me." Markus said Elsa helplessly shook her head and said "Don''t worry okay. I will hide in my bedroom until my brother goes away." "Are you sure?" Markus asked "Yes, I am an experienced person in hiding. I used to hide in the kitchen while eating chocolate." Elsa proudly said "Okay, hide yourself and please don''t try to act cool while hiding. Be cautious." Markus said before pushing her towards the bedroom He then took a deep breath before opening the main door. ... "Hey Markus, Did I invade your privacy?" Erik smiled and asked "N¡ªNo boss. I am waiting for you." Markus sighed and said Looking at the well-organised living room, Erik raised his eyebrows "Did your girlfriend organised this room?" Markus vigorously shook his head and stammered "No No boss, no one organised this room. I swear no one did this." Erik chuckled and said "Why are you stammering like that? Did I said anything wrong?" "No boss, I am just ¡ª" Markus took a deep breath and said "I will bring something to drink." Erik helplessly shook his head and sat on the couch only to see his sister''s bracelet on the couch. Looking at the bracelet that he gifted to his sister, Erik frowned and decided to ask Elsa about this. "Boss, I hope you like it," Markus said while offering fresh orange juice for him "Umm... Thanks." Erik sighed and said "So, Do you have a girlfriend?" Erik asked Markus vigorously shook his head and said "No boss, I don''t have one." "I remember that you were saying about some woman at our bachelorette party?" Erik asked Markus sighed and decided to change the topic. "Yeah but I heard that Roger is trying to do something behind our back?" Markus asked Erik scrunched his eyebrows when he understood that Markus is trying to change the topic. "Yeah, I too heard it but I am not sure what is he up to and who is his next target?" Erik said Pausing for a while, He said "Andy asked me to improve security around Lucas. Will you help me in that?" "Yes boss, Lucas boss is like my big brother and I will do anything to protect him." Markus sighed and said "That''s good, I already trained guards and they will observe Lucas from far so that Noone will get hunch about guards," Erik said Markus nodded his head and said "Okay boss." "And don''t inform this to your boss because you know how Lucas is right? He don''t like when someone takes trouble for him." Erik said "Yeah boss, I understood," Markus said "So, Are you coming for the party right?" Erik asked Markus starched his for head and said "I have some work at base." "Work can wait but party''s can''t." Erik chuckled and said before getting up from the couch "Let me see your apartment," Erik said and walked towards bedroom which scared shit out of Markus Markus quickly ran and blocked his room door "Boss, my room is dirty and I don''t think so you can see it." "It''s okay Markus. I am a messy person too." Erik said before pushing him away "Boss ¡ª" Before Markus could say anything Erik entered the room Markus gulped in fear when he entered the room. He started praying god to give him space in heaven when Erik called him again. "I am so dead," Markus said and stepped inside the room while closing his eyes "Didn''t you told your room is dirty? But it is so cleaned and organised." Erik said "What?" Markus opened his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief when he did not found Elsa. He then scrunched his eyebrows thinking where she hid her self. "Yeah boss, I mean I forget that I cleaned this room." Markus sighed and said "Markus, Do you think I am a ghost?" Erik asked Markus vigorously shook his head and said "No boss, you are not." "Then why your forehead is covered with sweat?" Erik asked Markus rubbed his forehead and said, "I¡ªI was just thinking about Roger." "Hmm... Do you know Elsa?" Erik asked which scared shit out of makrus Markus coughed vigorously and said "E¡ªElsa? who is Elsa? Where is Elsa? I don''t know Elsa." Erik scrunched his eyebrows when he understood there is something wrong in him. "Elsa is my sister and I thought you saw her weeding," Erik said When Markus shook his head, Erik sighed and said "Anyway, I will take my leave but don''t forget to come for a party." "Yes, boss," Markus said ..... Chapter 257 - How Many Times You Said I Love You After making sure Erik left the apartment Markus breathed a sigh of relief and slumped on the couch and closed his eyes. He was sacred that this would be the last day of his life when Erik entered his room. He knew how possessive brothers ego and mind works and he don''t want to become scape goat. Elsa adjusted herself on his lap and wrapped her hands around him when Markus is busy with his own thoughts. "It feels so nice," Markus said and wrapped his arms around her too. Within a second, he realised what he is doing, he widened his eyes shock and asked "W¡ªWhat are you doing?" "Making you little less feared," Elsa said and buried her face on his chest "Elsa, you can''t do this okay. Your brother will kill me if he finds out that you are sitting in my lap and making things difficult." Markus sighed and said "Do you think I will sit silently if he kill the man I love? I know my brothers are little possessive but don''t worry my sisters-in-law will help me out." Elsa chuckled and said "Elsa, try to understand what I am trying to say," Markus said "Hot looking woman is sitting in your lap asking to love you but still you aren''t turning on. What is wrong with you babe? Don''t your dick trouble you? Don''t you find I am attractive? Don''t you love me?" Elsa asked Markus took a deep breath and didn''t say anything. How can he say that his dick is already making things uncomfortable? How can he say that he loves her and she is the only woman in his life? How can he say her that her one smile is enough for him to turn on? When Markus didn''t say anything, Elsa sighed and said "Okay fine, Don''t say anything now but remember today or the other I will make you mine." "Elsa ¡ª" "Shhh, Don''t try to convince me because I am stubborn," Elsa said and got down from his lap "Are you coming for the party?" Elsa asked When Markus nodded his head, Elsa smiled and said "I already selected a causal shirt for you, I hope you will wear it tonight." Inching closer, Elsa gave a peck on his cheeks and said "I will wait for you." Touching his cheeks, Markus smiled and entered his room. ..... Evening Amy and Andy''s apartment "Babe, Are you okay?" Andy asked while rubbing her back continuously "Yeah babe, I am just ¡ª" Amy stopped saying and buried her face in his chest "I think we need to call Nina for checkup," Andy said before grabbing his phone "No Andy, vomitings are common and I think babies are growing fast." Amy sighed and said "Are you sure that you are okay?" Andy asked "Yes babe, doctor told that if it is twins, everything will get doubled and I am scared," Amy said "Babe, don''t worry about anything. I am always with you and we will handle this." Andy said "I know you are incredible hubby," Amy said while pinching his cheeks. "I will cook something for you," Andy said about to get up from the couch "Aren''t we going for a party?" Amy frowned and asked "I don''t think you can go in this condition." Andy sighed and said "I want to go." Amy pouted her lips and said "But babe ¡ª" "Please" Amy said Andy sighed and said "Okay, let''s go but still I will make something that will give you some energy." "I want your special pizza and some soup too." Amy excitedly said "Anything for you baby," Andy said and walked towards the kitchen ..... After fifteen minutes, Andy entered the room with a tray. "Here goes my wife''s favourite food," Andy said before placing it on the table. Amy licked her lower lip and said "Suddenly I feel I am hungry like a hell." "Let me feed you, babe," Andy said "Babe, I heard that you have an important meeting at this time. Did you postponed it?" Amy asked while enjoying her pizza Andy shook his head and said "I asked Ryan to attend it." "What? How can you do that An? Ryan is already doing half of the work but still you are loading him extra works too." Amy snapped "I am missing you both and Ryan is the one who asked me to go." Andy pouted his lips and said "Don''t try to act smart Mr Francis. You are neglecting office work way too much. If you do this, how you gonna feed our babies?" Amy asked "Babe, your hubby is billionaire okay. He can get world''s best things to his babies." Andy proudly said "Stop making yourself great. You are lazy these days at works." Amy rolled her eyes and said Andy helplessly shook his head and said "Generally wife will complain that she isn''t getting enough love from hubby but here my wife is complaining that she is getting more love from her hubby. How cruel my wife is?" "Shut up with these cheesy lines." Amy frowned and said "I am trying to be cheesy and here you are snapping at me with no good reason. I feel so alone these days." Andy pouted his lips and complained Amy chuckled and pinched his cheeks "I am spending almost twenty-four hours with you but still you are complaining." "How many times you said I love you to me yesterday?" Andy asked Amy thought for a while and said "Maybe five times." "Five times? You gotta kidding me, darling. You said only two times but How many times you caressed your baby bump and said I love you? " Andy asked Amy chuckled and said, "Maybe two or three times." "Stop lying Mrs Francis. Twenty times or maybe more when I am not present." Andy said Amy helplessly shook her head and asked "Are you counting? Is this a competition?" "I felt so wronged and ignored." Andy pouted his lips and said Amy chuckled and cupped his cheeks "I love you, honey. Is this sufficient?" ..... Chapter 258 - Eriks Disinterest Amy chuckled and cupped his cheeks "I love you, honey. Is this sufficient?" "A long kiss will be sufficient," Andy said before inching closer "Stop it An, we have no time for this," Amy said before pushing him away "Look, you are ignoring me," Andy complained "You are becoming such a baby honey," Amy said before walking towards the closet "Will you wear this one?" Amy asked while showing causal white t-shirt. "I prefer no clothes in front of you, babe," Andy said before walking towards her Amy rolled her eyes and said "Stop being cheesy and wear this quickly." Andy nodded his head and walked towards the washroom ..... Nina and Erik''s apartment "This look great," Nina said before hugging Erik from behind "Are you trying to seduce me, Mrs Parks?" Erik chuckled and said "Can''t I hug my hubby as an appreciation for making delicious dinner for everyone?" Nina pouted her lips and asked "You can hug me but ¡ª" pulling her closer, he added "It will make me hard on." "Hey, you can''t talk shamelessly in front of baby," Nina said before slamming his chest "I love you, honey," Erik said "I love you more," Nina said before giving a peck on his cheeks "Honey, Did you invited Markus?" Nina asked "Yeah, I did but¡ª" Erik stopped saying and started thinking about the bracelet of his sister on his couch "What happen honey?" Nina asked Erik sighed and asked "Babe, Do you know the woman whom Markus loves?" Nina vigorously shook her head and asked "N¡ªNo honey, How can I know this?" Nina then took a deep breath and lowered her head. She knew she was lying about Elsa but how can she say to him without knowing the entire thing? After their bachelorette, Nina never got a chance to ask Elsa about her relationship with Markus but today, Nina determined to ask Elsa. "No, Are you sure you don''t know anything?" Erik asked When Nina didn''t say anything, Erik sighed and said "You know what, you suck at lying." "What happen honey?" Erik asked before pulling her closer Nina thought for a while and said "Remember, all-girls drunk at our bachelorette party?" "Yeah" Nina sighed and said "Elsa drunk too and she said that she loves Markus." "What? That idiot, I will kill him. How can he love my sister?" Erik yelled "Babe, it''s not like what you think. She is drunk and maybe she blurted out ¡ª" Cutting Nina off, Erik sighed and said "I saw Elsa''s bracelet on his couch and I am sure that they are related. I am going to kill that bastard for loving my princess." "Erik, why are you overreacting? So what they are in love? Is it wrong?" Nina snapped "Yes, it is. Markus is an active member in the underworld and you have no idea how many troops want to kill him. My sister raised as a princess and I want a Prince for her who has zero enemies and tensions." Erik frowned and said Nina sighed and placed her hand on his chest" "Babe, calm down okay. Why are you overthinking honey? Elsa is your sister and you have rights on her but you can''t interfere in her love life. If she thinks that she will be happy with Markus then why can''t you support her? Why the hell we are discussing things when we are not sure about their love? " "But her bracelet¡ª" Cutting him off, Nina sighed and said "She is drunk on that day and she blurted out things which might be wrong and that stupid bracelet, Do you think only your sister has that bracelet? Is it only model in the world? No right, many girls wore the same type of bracelet and it might not belong to Elsa. " "My heart isn''t convincing with this," Erik muttered "Why don''t you wait until you confirm things, honey? What if we are wrong? What if we just assuming things?" Nina asked Erik took a deep breath and nodded his head. Though whatever Nina said wasn''t convincing his brotherly ego, Erik still decided to wait until he confirm things. "That''s my hubby," Nina said and hugged him "You tried me a lot with shouting," Nina complained "Umm... Drink this juice." Erik said before pouring pineapple juice in glass "Thank you," Nina said "Babe, I don''t want Elsa to get into relationship with Markus." Erik sighed and said "Stop overthinking." Nina frowned and said "But" "Shh¡ªhelp me with dressing," Nina said before dragging him towards her room ..... Outside the apartment "Now, I understood why Markus is reluctant to accept me." Elsa thought before wiping her tears. Elsa was about to enter the apartment when Erik asked about makers. She decided to eavesdrop the conversation and know his brothers intention about Markus. Elsa''s heartbroken into million pieces when she heard Erik''s disinterest in their love and the way he reacted made her shiver. "Elsa, what happen? Why are you waiting here?" Erica asked while walking towards her with Oliver Elsa gave a weak smile and said "Yeah, I was about to enter." "Your eyes are burning? Did you Cry?" Oliver scrunched his eyebrows and asked Elsa shook her head and said "No brother Oli. I think something accidentally dropped in my eyes." Oliver sighed and said, "Come let''s go in." Elsa nodded her head and entered the apartment. .... Inside the apartment "You are the first one man." Erik smiled and said before hugging Oliver. "Umm... I think someone prepared best dinner." Oliver said before sniffing "Yeah, Erik prepared and I am pretty shocked because they are tasty." Nina chuckled and said "Hey, I took training from Andy and I am the best student ever." Erik proudly said Looking at Elsa who has very pale face, Nina asked "Elsa, why do you look so pale?" Elsa gave a weak smile and said "Nothing Sister in law. I just had a long day." "Do you want to take some rest?" Erik asked Elsa shook her head and walked towards the balcony. "I think she needs some fresh air." Nina smiled and said ...... Chapter 259 - Spill The Truth "I think she needs some fresh air." Nina smiled and said "But I think she is upset." Erik sighed and said "Yeah, she was crying when we entered the apartment. I think she is sad over something." Oliver said "Stop with overthinking okay. She is handling a fashion project these days and maybe she tried a lot today." Erica sighed and said "They are always like his erica. They overthink when it comes to their sister." Nina helplessly shook her head and said "If it is because of Markus, I am going to kill him." Erik frowned and thought before looking at the balcony. Just then Amy and Andy along with Lisa and Ryan entered the apartment. "Hey guys, missing us?" Ryan asked before walking towards them "Why would we miss a boring man like you?" Oliver chuckled and said "He thinks that he is an entertainer and without him, this party will get bored," Lucas said before entering the apartment along with Jenni "Woah, your baby bump is growing faster than Nina''s." Jenni excitedly said and caressed Amy''s baby bump Erik frowned and asked "Babe, why your baby bump is so small?" Andy chuckled and said "Because my baby is stronger than yours." Oliver faked a gasp and placed his hand on his chest "Oh my god, I think your sperm is so weak." Ryan helplessly shook his head and said "I knew it, this man is weak in bed but I never expected this. Your baby will be tiny but our baby is will strongest." Looking a big frown face of her hubby, Nina pursued her lips to control her laugh. "Ni, I told you to leave this man but you never listened to me. Look, what happen to your baby. You are getting tiny thin baby" Leo said faking a frown on his face. "Stop it okay. My baby isn''t tiny and sperms are productive. Maybe, my baby want some nutrients okay." Erik retorted but in reality it is scaring the shit out of him. Nina wiped her fake tears and said "This is all because of you. I am having a thin baby because of you." "Babe, why the hell you are listening to them? Trust my sperms okay." Erik sighed and said "Tsk Tsk, my hubby''s sperm are best." Amy chuckled and said "Amy, I am your best friend and you can''t support them okay." Erik scoffed Amy sighed and said "You are my best friend and that''s the reason I am worried about your baby." Erik frowned and about to cry when everyone started laughing their heart out. "Did you look at his face?" Ryan said before clutching on to his stomach and laughing hard "Oh my god, I never expected that fooling Erik is so easy." Oliver chuckled and said Helplessly shaking her head, Nina knocked his forehead "You are such a dumb man but I love you." before hugging him "Babe, you sacred me," Erik said before hugging her "Amy''s bump is bigger because she is carrying twins and mine is smaller because I am carrying only one baby," Nina explained Breathing a sigh of relief, Erik said "Thank god, I thought ¡ªHow dare you to scare me?" "You gave us chance to play and we played well." Andy shrugged his shoulders and said Nina chuckled and gave a peck on his lips "I love you, babe." "I love you too but this is not fair," Erik muttered "Stop complaining like a baby and let''s play something," Nina said "Umm... What about poker?" Amy asked "Poker is boring, let''s play something interesting," Oliver said Just then Markus entered the apartment with a gift in his hand. "I thought you would never come man." Leo sighed and said "I¡ªI completed my work fastly boss," Markus said before giving a gift to Nina "This is for you sister Nina." Markus smiled and said "Aww, so sweet of you makrus." Nina smiled back and said Erik clenched his hand onto his fist and frowned deeper when Markus started looking for someone and he was hundred per cent sure that someone is Elsa. "Where is Elsa?" Amy asked "She is in the balcony. She said that she wants some fresh air." Nina sighed and said Just then Elsa walked towards them. Markus gave a smile when she looked at him but later ignored him. "What happen to her? Isn''t she happy at morning?" Markus thought while sitting in the ground along with others "So, what about the game?" Andy asked After thinking for a while, Lucas sighed and said "What about truth or dare?" "Yeah, that will be fun." Lisa excitedly said "Umm... Now everyone secrets are gonna come out." Ryan chuckled and said before swirling wine bottle around "Hayee, it''s my hubby," Amy said before wrapping her arms around him "Truth or dare," Nina asked After thinking for a while, Andy sighed and said "I will go with truth." "Cheesiest thing that you did till now?" Erik asked Andy scratched his forehead and said "Marrying my wife is the most cheesiest thing." while giving a peck on her lips Amy rolled her eyes and slammed his hand "Can''t you act bit normal when we are with people." "Babe, you are my wife and I can love you anywhere without caring about surroundings." Andy retorted Amy helplessly shook her and started swirling bottle again "Oh god, it''s me." Erik excitedly said "Truth or dare." "Truth." "Spill a secret to Nina," Amy said "What? It is a secret and I can''t spill my secrets." Erik said Nina sighed and said "Shut up, you have to spill it." "But babe¡ª" Erik stopped saying and nodded his head when Nina glared at him. "I told everything to you but still I have one thing that I never told you." Pausing for a while, He said, "I used to do Rita''s homework when we were school because ¡ª" he stopped saying and looked at Andy and Ryan for help Andy cleared his throat and said, "I think it''s time to eat some dinner." Chapter 260 - Pregnancy Hormones Andy cleared his throat and said, "I think it''s time to eat some dinner." "Yeah An, it''s time to eat but after hearing the entire truth." Nina frowned and said Looking at Erik, she said "You know that I hate Rita but still you did her homework, why?" "This is interesting guys." Oliver clapped his hands and said Erik took a deep breath and said "B¡ªBecause she used to kiss me whenever I did her homework." "What?" Amy, Lisa and Nina widened their eyes in shock and shouted "You are dead Mr Parks." Nina frowned and snapped harder "Wait, Do you guys have any grudges with that Rita?" Jenni sighed and said "Yes, That Rita is Purley bitch from our high school. Though she belongs to different section still she used to cling on our boys. Once she took my place and tried to cling on Andy but I threatened her." Amy frowned and said "She even proposed to Erik on our annual trip." Lisa scoffed "You know that we hate her but still ¡ª" Nina stopped midway and threw a pillow on his face. "Babe, I can explain." Erik sighed and said "I want to renew this marriage now." Nina frowned and said "Yeah, I will help you Ni." Oliver chuckled and said "I know you are my best friend." Nina smiled and said "Babe, Why the hell renewal popped up in between? I know it''s my mistake but you can''t do this to me. I don''t want my baby to grow without father." Erik frowned and said "So, you care about your baby, not me?" Nina shouted before walking towards her room "I love seeing when couples fight." Ryan chuckled and said "Yeah, it is fun." Erica helplessly shook her head and said "Babe, why are you glaring at me?" Andy gulped in nervousness and asked "Did you too got kisses from her?" Amy asked Andy shook his head and said "No honey, I am a true gentleman." "It''s better to be like that," Amy said .... After fifteen minutes "Wow, you actually did that. That was so sweet of you Lucas." Amy cupped her own cheeks and said "Ahh, thank you, babe," Jenni said before giving a peck on his lips "Yeah, which husband will wait for two hours in snow for his wife? The best part is you lied to her saying that you stood for only one minute." Erica smiled and said "You are such a great hubby." Lisa smiled and said Ryan frowned and said "Babe, I too can stand three hours in snow for you." "Yes, mee too. I can stand for the whole day." Andy muttered "Just give me a chance honey, I will prove that I am great boyfriend." Oliver frowned and said Three women rolled their eyes and shouted "Don''t even compare yourself with Lucas okay." "Bro, why the hell you said this matter?" Andy scoffed Lucas shrugged his shoulders and said, "They asked me the sweetest thing that I did for Jenni and I confessed it." "You seriously made our image low." Ryan sighed and said "Yes." Oliver helplessly shook his head and said Just Nina and Erik entered the living area with a bright face. "Ni, Don''t you want divorce from him?" Oliver asked Nina shook her head and said, "I think I can forgive him this time." "What did you do man?" Ryan whispered "I begged her and told her how important she is to me and a little Makeout." Erik grinned from ear to ear. "If your game is over, let me take my girls in and chit chat for a while," Nina said "Come on girls, let''s crush on Nina''s soft bed." Amy chuckled and said before getting up ..... Nina''s bedroom "So, how is it with pregnancy hormones and journey?" Lisa chuckled and asked "It''s amazing. I am telling you girls, if you want to see cute Lil side of your hubby then get pregnant immediately." Amy excitedly said "That''s true. Sometimes I get confused that whether baby is growing inside me or inside Erik." Nina chuckled and said When everyone gave her a weird look, she sighed and said "I am pregnant but mood swings will happen to him. If I don''t kiss him, he will complain that I love baby but he can openly say that he loves the baby more than me." "Yeah, you know after our intense loving making session in Farmhouse, Andy literally talked to my baby bump and said that he loves the baby more than me." Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Sometimes I don''t understand whether they are possessive or over jealous." Erica chuckled and said "Elsa, what happen to you? Why aren''t you telling anything?" Amy asked "I am just having a headache. Can I take my leave? I want to go to my apartment." Elsa said before getting up "No, you aren''t going anywhere in this condition. You are staying with us tonight." Nina sighed and said "Yes, you can stay in guest room honey." Amy smiled and said "I want some private space," Elsa said and walked towards the guest room "What happen to her?" Lisa asked "I don''t know. She is behaving odd today." Nina sighed and said "But she is happy at morning," Erica said "Maybe she has a bad day," Amy said "I will talk to her later." Nina sighed and said "Ni, I heard you are shifting to Parks Mansion?" Lisa asked "Yeah but Erik isn''t allowing me. He thinks that I will give less important to him if mom and dad are around me." Nina helplessly shook her head and said "Andy and I already planned everything. We will shift to the mansion when I step into second trimester." Amy sighed and said "Ahhhh, I too want to get pregnant soon." Lisa frowned and said "Don''t worry Lisa, I trust Ryan''s sperm." Amy chuckled and said "Don''t get started with him, babes." Lisa sighed and said "What happen, babe?" Amy chuckled and said "Since he got to know that you both are pregnants and boys started teasing him. So, my hubby wanted to become father soon. Will, you believe that he threw all condoms away? He even started searching in google which position makes wife pregnant soon? " Lisa chuckled and said ...... Chapter 261 - Attack "Since he got to know that you both got pregnant and boys started teasing him. So, my hubby wanted to become father soon. Will, you believe that he literally threw all condoms away? He even started searching in google which position makes wife pregnant soon? " Lisa chuckled and said "Seriously? He is so silly at times." Amy chuckled and said "Even Lucas is behaving same." Jenni sighed and said "I am wondering, is he the same man who doesn''t want baby few days back?" Lisa chuckled and said "Yeah, men change easily when it comes to baby." Amy chuckled and said "Umm... Can I share something with you all but promise me that you won''t get tensed?" Nina asked "Yeah, babe." Amy sighed and said Contemplating for a while, Nina said "I heard that grandpa Taylor and Roger was trying to create some problems to someone. I don''t know to whom but I am tensed. I did try asking Erik but he don''t want to share things with me." When Amy panicked, Jenni sighed and held her hand "Amy, Don''t think too much about negative sides okay. Lucas and other boys were trying really hard and I am sure they will get rid of them." "I don''t know Jenni, though Andy says that there is nothing to worry but it still makes me tensed and worried whenever I think about that stupid competition and grandpa Taylor." Amy sighed and said Caressing her stomach, she said "I know I shouldn''t worry at this stage but still I can''t help it." "Amy, I know this is all complicated but as far as I know our side is much more stronger than them. We have Erik''s team, uncle Peter and dad''s team with us." Jenni stated "Yes and the most important thing is Andy and Oliver doesn''t want to fight against each other which is a very good thing." Nina sighed and said "Can I know what is going on here? I am not getting anything." Erica asked "I think Oliver can explain things better to you than us," Lisa said "Yeah, you should ask him and I am sure he will tell you everything." Amy sighed and said ..... Living area "Hehee, I know his sperms are not fast like him." Andy chuckled and said "I literally laughed like a hell when I read his google searches." Erik helplessly shook his head and said "Which man will search how to become a father soon in google?" Andy let out a hearty laugh and said "Will you both stop teasing me?" Ryan scoffed "Don''t worry bother I am with you in this." Lucas patted Ryan''s shoulder and said "Thank god, I have one man beside me." Ryan wiped his fake tears and said Andy chuckled and said "I am getting dreams of my baby girl every time." "Man, my son is so handsome and yesterday I got a dream that my son is pleading your daughter to marry him." Erik chuckled and said "Yeah, your son has to plead and owe my daughter." Andy proudly said "Stop flattering with your baby talks okay." Ryan scoffed "What? Are you getting jealous?" Andy asked "Stop it." Ryan frowned and said "So, how is everything between Erica and you?" Lucas asked "Awesome man, I never thought being with someone will make happy and pleasant at heart." Oliver smiled and said "I am so happy that you found your true love," Andy said "Yeah, I am happy for me too." Oliver grinned and said "So, Are you planning to take it to next level? I mean wedding and all?" Ryan asked "I have no plans about it. I want to enjoy boyfriend tag for some months and then I will plan things accordingly." Oliver sighed and said "Markus, What about your love life? Is everything fine?" Lucas asked Markus sighed and said "I¡ªI don''t have girlfriend boss" "Didn''t you said you love a woman? " Andy asked "Yeah but ¡ªI don''t talk about it," Markus muttered "It''s okay if you don''t want to talk but remember we are all always with you if you want any help." Ryan smiled and said "Thank you, boss." Markus sighed and said .... One hour later Lucas car After having dinner and playing rummy for some time, everyone left to their places. "I feel so relieved." Jenni smiled and said "Yeah babe, we have to meet and play games at least twice a month so that we can get more close and feel peace at heart." Lucas sighed and said "Umm... We talked about babies too." Jenni sighed and said "What did you talked?" Lucas smiled and asked "Amy and Nina told their hubby''s changed behaviour and they said that pregnancy phase is so pleasing and ¡ª" Jenni stopped saying Lucas received call from someone. "Who?" Jenni asked "It''s Andy," Lucas said before lifting the call Lucas "Take right side," Andy shouted "An, where are you? Why I should take right when ¡ª" "Stop asking questions and do what I asked you to do." Andy snapped "An¡ª" "Lucas, someone is following you and guards were dead. Please Take the right side and enter into the next street. Me and my guards are diverting them." Andy stated "An, I can''t leave you in this situation," Lucas shouted "Wait, a car is trying to overtake me which is similar to mine," Lucas stated "That is my car and take right turn fastly," Andy shouted "We will face it together." Lucas sighed and said "Shut up and do what I said. I don''t want risk Jenni''s life okay. We will face it together when our loved ones are not beside us." Andy stated Thinking for a while, Lucas sighed turned his car to the right side. "I messaged Leo and Erik, there will be near you within few minutes. Don''t stop the car and look at the imposter speed okay." Lucas said "Yeah, I ¡ª" Andy stopped saying when a truck tried to hit the car from front side "An, can you hear me?" Lucas shouted When there is no response, Lucas panicked and took u-turn. Chapter 262 - Accident Jenni panicked and asked "Babe, what happen? Is everything Okay?" "I don''t know but ¡ª" Lucas took deep breath to calm himself down .... Andy''s car Andy stopped the car when a car tried to crash the car. He acted fastly and stopped the car before something bad happen. When Andy got to know that someone killed guards whom he appointed around Lucas, he guessed the Imposters next step. He wanted to save Lucas, Jenni lives. He tried calling him twice but when lucas phone signals were not reachable, he decided to go himself and save them. Andy doesn''t have time, so he didn''t told about it to anyone. So, he asked lucas to take other turn to divert Imposters and make them believe that his car his lucas''s car. He then took deep breath and about to call lucas again when he saw another truck coming towards him with full speed. Amy tried to start the car but truck driver acted fast crashed the car from backside. Andy lost his control over breaks, and car skidded few meters until it got hit to the tree. When car got crashed, One man with mask hoped out of the truck and looked at the car. "Sir, we did it." The man said "Check his breath and if he is alive, you know what to do." Roger said with a devilish grin on his face "Yes sir." The man said and about to break the door when he saw other car coming towards them. He frowned and widened his eyes in shock when he looked at Lucas in the car. "Sir, we have two lucas here." The man frowned and said "What? Did you drunk? What the fuck are ¡ª" "Sir, another car is coming towards me with full speed." The man shouted and hanged the car before running towards his trunk Just then Erik and Leo''s car stopped infornt of the man. The man gulped in fear and about to run away but Erik''s men acted fastly and captured him. "Take him to our base." Erik shouted before running towards Andy''s car "An" Erik shouted before breaking the door and took Andy out of the car. Andy''s forehead his covered with blood and had some injuries on hand too. "An, is he okay?" Lucas asked before walking towards the car "An, walk up man." Leo said before patting his cheeks "We have to take him to the hospital." Lucas said before scooping him in his hands and rushing towards his car. ..... Fifteen minutes later Miller hospital Amy and other girls along with Ryan rushed to the hospital when they got to know that Andy is met with the accident. "Erik, what happen to Andy?" Amy clutched into his shirt before crying harder Erik sighed and patted her back "Don''t worry, Andy is going to be okay." "Andy ¡ªI can''t live without him. I want to see him." Amy shouted "Shhh, calm down okay." Erik said before giving a hug and dragged her towards the bench "You can''t cry okay." Erik said before wiping her tears "H¡ªHe was with me few minutes back but suddenly he disappeared and now ¡ª" Amy covered her face before bursting into tears Lucas who was standing quietly at the corner couldn''t help but balme him for entire situation. If he would have been careful about Imposters car, Andy would be fine by now. Uncle Micheal sighed and walked towards lucas before placing his hand on lucas shoulder "I failed in protecting him dad. He asked me to take right turn and I did. If I would deny him, may be ¡ª" Lucas closed his eyes and tears started rolling his eyes down "Shhh, Andy would never balme you for anything. Jenni is with you and he don''t want anything bad to happen to any of you. If anything would happen to Jenni, will you ever justify that? No right, to avoid such situation, Andy took this huge step. Though he took this step for both you but trust me either Andy nor Amy, noone will blame you okay." Uncle Micheal said "I promised mom that I will protect Andy but I failed dad." Lucas sighed and said "Don''t think too much okay. Andy is going to fine and trust me if I say he is fighter." Uncle Micheal sighed and said Though he is trying to console Lucas, uncle Micheal heart is beating fastly. He is worried and tensed about his son. He is blaming himself for putting his sons in this situation. "Babe, everything will be okay right? Andy is going to be fine right?" Nina asked. Erik sighed and nodded his head. "I am going to beat the shit out of him after he gets recovered. who said him to go alone and deal with Imposters?" Ryan shouted before wiping his tears .... After half an hour When Doctor stepped out of the room, Amy rushed towards him and asked "Is Andy okay?" Before doctor could say anything, father Miller stepped out of the room. "Dad, what happen to him? Is he okay? Tell me that he is okay." Amy said before clutching into his shirt "Shh, don''t cry honey. Andy is out of danger." Father Miller said before wiping her tears Amy breathend a sigh of relief and asked "Can I see him now?" "Though he lost lots of blood but we stopped blood bleeding. He had minor injuries on head and now he is completely fine. He is still in unconscious state due to anthesia. It will take atleast twenty hours to get the dose over." Father Miller said Looking at Amy, he continued "We will shift him to the room and you can see him as much as you want." Amy nodded his head and looked at the Andy from the glass door. "I know my bro is a fighter." Ryan said "Brother lucas, where is Oliver?" Erica asked before looking around "Oliver? Didn''t he left with you?" Lucas asked "No, we were about to leave but he received call from a guard saying that you wanted to talk to him. He rushed leaving me in sister Lisa''s apartment." Erica panicked and said "Yes, he said that he will come and pick Erica after few minutes." Lisa said "I never asked any guard to call him. If I want to talk to him then why would I ask guard to call him?" Lucas frowned when he realised something is odd in that phone call "I think something happen to him brother lucas. Where is he? Is he okay?" Erica panicked and tears flowed down from her cheeks ...... Chapter 263 - Other Grandson "I think something happen to him brother lucas. Where is he? Is he okay?" Erica panicked and tears flowed down from her cheeks Lucas took deep breath and cupped her cheeks "Don''t worry Erica, I will bring him." "Promise me." Erica said before extending her hand "Pinky promise." Lucas said and about to walk away when Oliver entered the hospital with burises on his forehead and hand "Oli." Lucas said Erica turned around and widened her eyes in shock before rushing towards him. "Oli, what happen to you? This burises ¡ª" Erica stopped busted into tears "Babe, nothing happen to me. It''s just a small accident." Oliver said before cupping his face "Do you think this is small accident. Your hand and forehead is covered with blood." Erica snapped "Let''s get yourself treated and then we will snap at you." Ryan sighed and said before gesturing nurse to treat him Oliver nodded his head and left with Erica to get treated. "What is happening here? How did everything turned upside down suddenly?" Uncle Micheal frowned and shouted Lucas took deep breath and said "I think grandpa is playing really bad game." "I never expected that dad wants to kill his own grandson." Aunt Rosy said in between her sobs Uncle Peter wrapped his arms around her shoulder and said "Don''t worry Rosy. He started this game and we will end this." "He really stooped low this time." Father Francis gritted his teeth and said "This time I am going to kill him." Uncle Micheal said Lucas sighed and said "I will talk to Oliver before walking towards the medical room along with other boys." ..... Medical room "Babe, nothing happen to me. Don''t cry." Oliver said before wiping her tears When he looked at the boys standing outside the room, Oliver sighed and said "Erica, you should be with Amy." Erica nodded her head and left "So, how did this happen?" Lucas asked Oliver sighed and said "When we are about to leave from Erik''s apartment, I received a call from guards. They said that you want to talk to me about something really important at base. I thought it is really important and I rushed to the base but I felt something werid with guards this time. " "They took me to the other place which is werid and one man with uncle Micheal''s face mask tried to kill me and Roger started recording it. Then I understood that they wanted to create differences between dad and uncle Micheal with my death. They also want to erase the other competitors to the crown." Oliver sighed and said Pausing for a while, he said "I don''t know what happen but suddenly a mysterious man came and saved me." "Did you see him? Who is that man?" Ryan curiously asked "I don''t know. Someone suddenly realsed fog like spray and removed my hand cuffs saying that I should leave this place before this spray disappears." Oliver said "Thank god, he saved you." Lucas sighed and said "Who is that man? I think he will help us in future too." Erik said "Don''t worry, I will trace him." Lucas said ..... After one hour Hospital room Holding Andy''s hand, Amy kept on sobbing. Those bandages on his head is pricking her heart. She got worried and tensed when lots of negative thoughts popped inside her mind. Just then Lucas and Jenni entered the room and sat beside her. Holding Amy''s hand, Lucas stated "I am sorry for not protecting him. It was my mistake Amy. I should have been careful." Amy shook her head and wiped her tears "Lucas, I never blamed you okay. You protected Andy from these many years. You did everything for him as a big brother and it''s time for Andy to repay it. Yeah, I am feeling sad that Andy met with an accident but I am happy that he saved you. I am happy that he fulfilled his brotherly duties. He don''t want to keep Jenni''s life in risk because of him and he did the right thing. " "But still Andy is suffering because of us."Jenni said "Don''t worry about that. My baby will recover fastly." Amy smiled and said before Caressing his cheeks "But still I will scold him for being such an ass. He should have informed anyone of us before trying to become hero." Amy chuckled and said "Yeah, I will scold him too for that." Lucas said Glancing at the watch, lucas asked "Its already midnight. Did you took your medicines?" When Amy shook her head, Lucas sighed and said "How can you miss medicines Amy?" "Where are you medicines? I will bring them." Jenni said "They are in my bag but I don''t feel like ¡ª" "You should take them for your babies okay." Lucas said before gesturing Jenni to bring medicines ..... Outskirts of the country "How dare you to do this." Grandpa Taylor shouted his lungs out "I adopted you because I need a man to support my grandson in competition but you tried to kill my blood. How dare you Roger." Grandpa Taylor yelled while pointing gun towards Roger Roger panicked and stammered "I ¡ª I am sorry grandpa. I got frustrated and out of impulse I thought to kill him." "Do you think your sorry is gonna save you? Do you think I will leave you alive after knowing that you tried to kill my grandson?" Grandpa Taylor snapped harder "Grandpa, We don''t need lucas for competition. I thought he is not important to you. I thought you don''t care about him. I thought you love Taylor crown not your grandson''s." Roger tried to cool grandpa me "Do you think I was doing all this to me? No, I was doing this for my family, my blood. I want my blood should enjoy and rule this Taylor properties." Grandpa Taylor shouted "Yes, I don''t need lucas to get the crown but he is my grandson and I do care about him." Grandpa Taylor shouted "Grandpa¡ª" "I told you to kill Oliver but your men are fragile that they couldn''t attack him properly. Oliver left from our clutches because of your negligence." Grandpa Taylor shouted "I will kill you ¡ª" Cutting grandpa Taylor off, Roger closed his eyes and shouted "I know about your other grandson." Chapter 264 - Ready To Face Him Cutting grandpa Taylor off, Roger closed his eyes and shouted "I know about your other grandson." Removing gun from his head, grandpa Taylor asked "You know about whom?" "A¡ªAbout your other grandson," Roger said "How? Who is he?" Grandpa Taylor curiously inquired Realising that grandpa''s anger got cooled down, Roger sighed and said "I accept that I tried to kill Lucas but the truck didn''t hit Lucas''s car. It crashed another car in which someone who looks exactly like Lucas is present. I swear grandpa, he must be Lucas twin brother, your other grandson." "Are you sure that truck crashed the car of someone who looks exactly like Lucas?" Grandpa Taylor asked Roger vigorously nodded his head and said "Yes grandpa, I am hundred per cent sure that he is your other grandson." After thinking for a while, grandpa Taylor pointed a gun towards Rogers chest "I am giving you two days. I want every detail of that man who looks exactly like Lucas. If you fail in bringing the details, I will kill you with no mercy." Roger vigorously nodded his head and said "Yes grandpa, he will get his details." "This is your final chance, Roger." Grandpa Taylor shouted and walked away Roger breathed a sigh of relief and called Noah for help. ..... Next day afternoon Amy was soundly sleeping on the couch when Andy got consciousness. He then smiled looking at Amy who is sleeping like a panda. He frowned when he realised it is AC room and she wasn''t using quilt. Andy helplessly shook his head and removed his quilt and slowly got down from the bed. He then walked towards and about cover the quilt but then he realised his heart is yearning for her cuddle. He then slowly adjusted himself beside her covered the quilt. Sensing a familiar warmth, Amy wrapped her arms around him and placed her head on his chest. Andy chuckled and said "You too yearning for cuddle." before dozing off to the sleep As Andy and Amy enjoying their cuddle time when other couples entered the room. Ryan helplessly shook his head and said "I knew it. If they are alone, they will be busy will love making or with cuddling." Nina chuckled and said "They are so cute." "Yeah, look, how peacefully they are sleeping." Jenni cupped her face and said "They are cute and adorable couple in our group." Lisa smiled and said "Babe, we are cute too." Ryan frowned and said "Yeah, we too look peaceful when we cuddle." Lucas sighed and said "But ¡ª" Amy opened her eyes when she heard someone fighting. She then realised that she is cuddling her hubby. She has no idea when she snuggled beside him. "An," Amy said before waking him up. "You both got up," Lisa asked before walking towards him "Babe, when did you came here? Wait, let me call the doctor." Amy said and about to get up when Andy pulled her closer "Let me cuddle you for a while," Andy said "Shut up, doctor should treat you first," Amy said before gesturing Erik to inform the doctor "Babe ¡ª" Andy said and about to hug Amy when she slammed his hand "What did I do?" Andy asked Amy rolled her eyes and said "I won''t beat the shit out of you but ¡ªAnyway, I will deal with your overconfidence later." Just then father Miller entered the room and checked Andy. "Everything is okay but still you have to stay in hospital for a week." Father Miller said "Dad, Are you sure he is okay?" Amy asked Father Miller nodded his head and said "Yes honey, he is good but we still have to be careful for a week." Amy nodded her head and said "Okay dad." Ryan frowned and said "I wish I could beat you black and blue." "What did I do?" Andy pouted his lips and asked "Don''t try to act cute okay. How can you go alone to save Lucas? Do you think you are superman?" Erik snapped "Yeah, what if the accident is major one? What if something happens to you? Can''t you think straight before taking major step?" Lucas snapped harder Andy sighed and said "Guys, cool down okay. Nothing happen to me and all are safe because I acted like a superman." "You are dumb man." Nina snapped "Babe ¡ª" "Shut up, I want to shout at you but I have no energy." Amy frowned and said "No energy? You didn''t ate anything?" Andy asked "How can I eat anything when my hubby is lying down unconscious on the bed?" Amy asked Andy helplessly shook his head and said "Let me order something for you." "We brought food for both of you." Ryan sighed and said Lucas took a deep breath and said "Thank you for helping us but I am sorry for this." Andy sighed and said "I took this step because I wanted to help my brother out. No need of your thanks okay." "But still you deserve big thanks." Jenni smiled and said "Just treat me with your special chicken lasagna and I will forgive you." Andy smiled and said "Sure." Jenni chuckled and said "I will arrange breakfast for you," Amy said and walked towards the couch After making sure, Amy is nowhere, Andy sighed and said "Guys, I need your help." "What do you want?" Lucas asked "I am renovating my farmhouse for Amy and our baby. So, I already gave designs to them but still I want anyone of you to monitor it for a week." Andy explained "Yeah sure, I don''t have any meetings scheduled this week. So, I think I can help you out." Lucas said "Thanks, man." Andy smiled and said After keeping quiet for some time, Andy asked "Who did this accident?" "Roger." Lucas frowned and said "Did grandpa Taylor got involved?" Andy asked "We don''t know man, we have to interrogate the man who tried to crash your car." Erik sighed and said "I think grandpa knows about you now." Ryan sighed and said "Maybe but still I am ready to face him," Andy muttered "We all are ready to face him," Lucas said Chapter 265 - Kind Hearted "We all are ready to face him," Lucas said in a firm tone "Yes, don''t try to act bold and do something unthinkable again," Erik said "Okay." Andy smiled and said After talking for a while, everyone left leaving some space to the couple. "Did your head pains?" Amy asked while placing breakfast tray in front of him "Yeah, it''s paining a lot. I guess, one kiss from my wifey will heal the pain." Andy winked his eyes and said Amy rolled her eyes and said "Don''t try to act cheesy on the hospital bed." "What? I can be as cheesy as I can." Andy chuckled and said "Eat your food." Amy snapped "My hands are hurting." Andy pouted his lips and said Amy sighed and took the plate to feed him. "Amy." "Hmm." "I love you" "Hmm" "What do you mean by Hmm? Can''t you say I love you too?" Andy asked "Why should I say I love you too when you don''t care about us?" Amy snapped "Baby and mommy hates you," Amy said "What did I do honey?" Andy pouted his lips and asked Amy took a deep breath and closed her eyes to control her anger "Do you have any idea how much I worried when I saw you lying unconscious on the bed? You promised me that you never leave me alone but you left me." Pausing for a while, she said "I know Lucas is very important and you should save him. I am really happy that my hubby is such a great brother but Did you thought about us before taking a big step? Did you thought about our baby? Don''t you know that you should inform others before acting like a bold man? Don''t you know that taking Lucas position to save him may cost your life?" Taking a deep breath, she continued "You should save Lucas and Jenni but there are other methods okay. You should think like a wise man not like dumb." Holding her hand, Andy kissed her forehead and said "I am sorry for making you cry but I promise I won''t repeat this again. I was lost when I got to know that guards were killed. I couldn''t think straight. All I thought was to help Lucas and Jenni. I promise babe, I won''t take such steps without proper protection next time." "Will you be with me forever?" Amy asked "What kind of question is that? Of course, I will be with you forever and I won''t make ¡ª " kissing her on her eyes, he continued "I won''t make these cuties cry." "I love you hubby," Amy said and hugged him "I love you too," Andy said "Dad said that you should take lots of rest." Amy sighed and said "Let me cuddle you for a while," Andy said and pulled her closer Sitting beside him, Amy wrapped her arms around his waist and placed her head on his chest "I couldn''t sleep without your cuddles yesterday," Amy said "I am sorry for troubling you, babe," Andy said "It''s okay but be careful in future. I can''t afford to lose you, babe." Amy said "Let me take you for a date as a token of sorry," Andy said while kissing her cheeks "Date? We are already married and about to have kids Andy." Amy chuckled and said "What? Is there any rule that hubby can''t take his wife to a date?" Andy asked "No but ¡ª" Cutting Amy off, he said "No ifs and bits, I am going to take you out and it will be the most romantic date of ours." Amy nodded her head and said "Let''s see how romantic it will be." "I love you, babe," Andy said "I love you but for now let me sleep," Amy said and closed her eyes .... Erik''s base "So, let''s treat him with this special tools," Erik said with a devilish smile on his face "Let''s go." Lucas chuckled and said "Control me if I try to kill that bastard." Ryan frowned and said Erik helplessly shook his head and said "First, I have to control myself." ..... Dark cell Lucas curled his lips when he saw a man lying on the ground with clutches on his hands and legs. Lucas sighed and sat in front of him before lifting that man''s head. "Let me see your face clearly before we use our tools," Lucas smirked and said "Boss, please leave me." The man pleaded "Do you think we will leave you after whatever you did to us?" Lucas frowned and asked "No, killing you is the only solution which is near us and we love killing people who try to harm us." Erik chuckled and said "So, before going to the hell, will you please tell us who hired you?" Lucas asked before sharping his knife The man gulped in nervousness when he looked at the site of the devil in front of him. Lucas helplessly shook his head and called Markus. "There is no fun killing him without my special treatment." Lucas sighed and said Understanding what Lucas meant, Markus nodded his head and left. After few minutes, Markus entered the room with table and three packets. Placing the table in front of Lucas, Markus made that man sit on the chair facing Lucas. He then removed existing clutches from his leg and tied with Lucas''s special clutches which has some piercing nails in between. "Ahhhh." The man groaned in pain "Ahh, how sweet your groans are." Lucas chuckled and said "Now, I will give you three options," Lucas said before placing gun, knife and toolbox in front of him. "You can choose your tool to die. At least I want you to die in peace." Lucas sighed and said "Look, how kind-hearted my brother is." Ryan chuckled and said "So, tell the truth now and I will kill you with gun and you can happily settle in hell," Lucas smirked and said "I am a very kind-hearted person, so I prayed to God to give less punishments to you in hell." Lucas smiled and said ..... Chapter 266 - Childhood Pictures "I am a very kind-hearted person, so I prayed God to give less punishments to you." Lucas smiled and said "How can you be so kind-hearted, Lucas? I just feel in love with your kindness." Erik sighed and said "Thank you, Erik." Lucas chuckled and said Turning towards the man who is gulping in fear, Lucas smirked and asked "So, now tell me the truth about the accident." The man sighed and said "B¡ªBoss, Roger sir told me to crash your car. I was the one who killed your guards and also bribed one guard to call Oliver." Enduring the sharp pains at his leg, the man continued "Old Taylor want to kill Oliver and want to blame Micheal boss for everything but Roger wants to kill you. Old Taylor doesn''t know about your planned accident. I don''t know how other Lucas entered the incident. I was quite shocked to see other Lucas in the car and I quickly informed it to Roger." "So, Grandpa doesn''t know about this planned accident?" Lucas asked "Yes boss, it was Roger''s plan. Grandpa told me to kill guards and divert Oliver which I did but Roger told me to kill you too and he offered heavy amount which I couldn''t resist. I am sorry for trying to kill you. Please leave me. Please, please." The man started crying out of fear and guilt "I want to leave you but I can''t," Lucas said before pointing a gun towards him "Let me tell you a secret before killing you. That other Lucas is my twin brother Andy. If you crashed my car instead of his, maybe I would leave you but you triggered my ego by crashing my brother''s car." Lucas said *THUD* *THUD* "I am sorry but you have to die," Lucas smirked and said before shooting right on his forehead "Boss, you should play with him for some time. It is fun playing with weaklings." Markus frowned and said "Don''t worry Markus, we play with Roger from today." Lucas chuckled and said "Yeah, boss." Markus sighed and said "So, what next?" Erik asked "I guess Roger is trying his ass off to get information about Andy. So, let''s give him what he want." Lucas sighed and said "What? Are you crazy? How you let them know about Andy?" Ryan asked Lucas chuckled and said "They already knew that there is someone who looks exactly like me and I am sure grandpa will get Andy''s details very soon. So, let''s give him details and declare war like Kings." "You are right. He have to know that we are not alone. We are a powerful group." Erik smirked and said "Let them try hard today. We will visit them tomorrow." Lucas said "No, they want to meet me. So, why don''t we give them a surprise tomorrow when they meet me?" Erik asked "That''s a great boss." Markus excitedly said .... Evening Miller Hospital "Babe, let''s go for a walk," Andy said while holding her hand "Yeah ¡ª" Amy stopped saying and rushed towards the washroom while cupping her mouth "Babe, what happen?" Andy asked and got down from the bed "Babe ¡ª" Andy said while knocking the door After two minutes, Amy came out of the washroom wiping her mouth. "Are you okay?" Andy asked "Your babies seriously knows how to trouble me." Amy sighed and said Caressing her stomach, she said "But I am happy." Andy sat beside her and wrapped his arms around her shoulder as an indication that he is with her every time. "I know." Amy smiled and back while kissing his cheeks "Babe, Just now Uncle Miller has sent these photos to me," Andy said and opened his gallery "Oh my god, these are naked," Amy said while looking at her childhood pics "Did you remember this picture?" Andy asked Amy pouted her lips and said "Yeah, this is from Maldives. I want to swim with you and mom wasn''t allowing me because I am suffering from cold." "Yeah, look how your nose is running." Andy chuckled and said before zooming the picture out Spamming his hand, Amy frowned and said "You can''t zoom my naked pictures okay." "What is there to be shy honey? We already seen each other naked many times." Andy chuckled and said "But still it is embarrassing," Amy muttered "Look at this picture, this is from our Hawaii tour. You are running behind me." Amy let out a laugh and said "Yes babe, I am still running behind you." Andy smiled and said "How can you be so cheesy every time?" Amy helplessly shook her head and said "I love you," Andy said before kissing her forehead "Babe" "Hmm" "Can I ask you something?" Amy bit her lower lip and said "I get aroused easily If you bit lower lip like that," Andy said "I am trying to be serious honey." Amy frowned and said "Okay fine, ask me what you want to," Andy said Contemplating for a while, she asked "Who did this?" "Babe, you shouldn''t ¡ª" "If you don''t tell me what is happening then how can I be careful? If you don''t trust me, it''s fine." Amy said and about to get up from the bed when Andy held her hand "Babe, why don''t I trust you? You are my love and I trust more than anything." Andy sighed and said "Why are you hiding things from me?" Amy pouted her lips and asked Tucking her hair stand behind her ear, he said "I don''t want you to stress." "I want to know." Amy firmly said Andy took a deep breath and said "Roger did this." "Roger means the man who is trying to create differences between Lucas and Jenni?" Amy asked "Yes, he want to kill Lucas so that he can make Jenni his," Andy said Amy frowned and said "Did he went crazy while planning this? Jenni is with Lucas in the same car and What if something happens to Jenni?" "I think he doesn''t have a brain." Andy chuckled and said ..... Chapter 267 - Jealousy Issues "I think he doesn''t have a brain." Andy chuckled and said "Yes, you too doesn''t have a brain," Amy said while placing her hand on his chest "Babe, I am sorry for making decisions without thinking about you." Andy sighed and said "It''s okay but if you repeat it again, don''t blame me if I kill you and marry another person." Amy frowned and said Andy vigorously shook his head and said "I won''t let that happen, honey." Just then a nurse entered the room and said "Sir, you got some parcel from a flower shop." "Yeah, I ordered it. Please send him in." Andy smiled and said "What did you ordered honey?" Amy asked "You will see," Andy said Just then a man entered with a rose flower bouquet in his hand. "Sir, This is your order." The man said while placing the bouquet on the table "Thank you," Andy said and gestured him to leave Looking at Amy who looked excited, Andy chuckled and said "You look beautiful when you look excited honey." "You will say this for very expression of mine." Amy helplessly shook her head and said "That means You look beautiful every time," Andy said "Chessy man" Amy chuckled and said Holding a bouquet in his hand, Andy smiled and said "Thank you for supporting and understanding me honey." Cheekily smiling, he continued "Beautiful roses for my sexy rose." "Shameless man but still I love you," Amy said before taking roses from his hand Sniffing the pleasant smell from roses, Amy sighed in satisfaction "Thank you, honey." "I love you, babe." Andy smiled and said ..... Oliver and Erica''s apartment "Babe, what are you¡ª" Oliver stopped saying when he looked at his girlfriend who was struggling with the zipper of her dress Erica turned around and said "I was about to call you honey. Will you please help me with this zipper?" "Pleasure is all mine babe," Oliver said and walked towards her "So, you want me to help ONLY WITH ZIPPER?" Oliver asked while running his hands on her bareback Erica breath hitched when she felt his cold fingers on her skin. "I¡ªI have an important meeting with Jack," Erica said "Jack? Who is this jack?" Oliver frowned and asked "I was working with him for a photoshoot starting today." Erica sighed and said "So, did you know Jack from the beginning?" Oliver asked "Yeah, he is my classmate and ¡ª" Cutting her off, Oliver asked, "Did he know that you are in relationship with me?" "No, I haven''t talked to him about us." Erica causally replied "Help with zipper Oli, I have photoshoot in one hour," Erica said Kissing her nape he asked, "You still have one hour right." "O¡ªOli" Erica closed her eyes and sighed in satisfaction when he kissed her Turning her towards him, Oli started kissing her on her neck. Erica clutched into his shirt and moaned louder After making sure of love marks, Oliver sighed and said "Every jack should know that you have me." "I can''t believe that my boyfriend has jealous issues." Erica chuckled and said "Babe, you seriously want to work with jack?" Oliver asked while hugging her from behind Erica pursed her lips to control her laugh and said "Babe, I love you and no one can change this fact okay." "But still I am jealous." Oliver pouted his lips and said Erica sighed and said "What do you want?" "Maybe a little makeout can reduce my jealous honey," Oliver said "Why are you so shameless?" Erica frowned and asked "I love you, babe," Oliver said before lifting her up and walking her towards the bed .... After half an hour "Oli" "Hmm" "Who is Roger?" Erica asked while placing her head on his chest "He is someone who is not important." Oliver sighed and said Erica bit her lower lip and said "You don''t want to say your secrets to me?" "It''s not like that honey ¡ª" "You don''t have to explain these things Oli. I can understand, I am not your wife. How can I expect you to tell me everything about you?" Erica said before wearing a t-shirt "Babe, what the hell are you talking? Who told you that you are not my wife. You are my life partner and only woman I want to live my life with." Oliver frowned and said When Erica didn''t say anything, Oliver sighed and pulled her closer. Tucking her hair behind her ear, he took a deep breath and started explaining the past. "So, Roger and grandpa Taylor want to kill you because they want Taylor crown?" Erica asked "Yes honey, Andy and me have to fight for the crown but we are not willing to fight against each other." Oliver sighed and said When Erica gave him a feared expression, Oliver kissed her forehead and said "Your boyfriend is strong man okay." "I am scared honey," Erica said and buried her face on his neck "Don''t worry babe, we are trying to make everything right," Oliver assured her Erica sighed and nodded her head "I will make something to eat." "Babe, what about your photoshoot?" Oliver chuckled and asked "I don''t want to go," Erica said "Is it because of intense lovemaking?" Oliver asked "Shut up," Erica said Pulling her closer, he said "If you are not going to photoshoot then why don''t we go for another round?" "Oli," Erica shouted before throwing a pillow on his face "Babe, I love you and you can''t say no to my lovemaking," Oliver said before lifting her t-shirt Erica helplessly shook her head and about to say something when her phone buzzed. "It''s Jack," Erica said and about to answer the call "Why the hell he is calling you?" Oliver frowned and asked "Maybe he wants to ask about shoot," Erica said and lifted the call "I am not coming jack," Erica said and hanged the call Looking at the Oliver frowning face, Erica chuckled and gave a peck on her lips "I love you." "I love you too but I hate him," Oliver said before pinning her down ..... Chapter 268 - Date Plan One week later Elsa''s apartment Holding a banquet in his hand, Markus was pacing back and forth mumbling things within. It''s been one week since he heard something from Elsa. There is no call, no message from her. Though they met in hospital before two days, Elsa didn''t reacted when he called her. Contemplating for whole night, Markus decided to talk to her. "You don''t want to love her then why the fuck you are worrying for her." Markus frowned and thought "Wouldn''t this increase love feelings in her? What if she thinks I to love her? What if I do something unthinkable? No, I can''t love her, she is my boss''s sister and I don''t have right to love her." Markus cursed himself and turned around to leave Just then Elsa opened the door and called him out "Markus." Taking a deep breath, Markus turned around and lowered his head. Glancing at the watch, she asked "It''s been one hour, you are pacing back and forth here. Why? You have something to talk?" Markus vigorously nodded his head and said " I ¡ªI want to talk about you." Thinking for a while, she said "Come in." Markus nodded his head and entered the apartment. "How do you know that I am waiting for one hour?" Markus asked while sitting on the couch "Brother Andy installed automatic CCTV cameras which will notify somebody''s presence in front of the main door." Elsa sighed and said "That''s good," Markus said "Umm... This is for you." Markus smiled and said before giving bouquet to her "Thank you," Elsa said "So, what do you want to talk? Is it important?" Elsa asked Contemplating for a while, he asked "Why are feeling low these days? It''s been one week since I heard something from you. We have met yesterday in hospital but you haven''t responded to me. Why?" Elsa sighed and took a deep breath to control her emerging tears and emotions. Since she got to know Erik''s disinterest in their love, Elsa couldn''t think straight. No matter how much she tried she can''t forget Markus but she doesn''t want to love without her brothers approval. For Elsa, her brothers were her world. Andy, Ryan, Erik showered so much of love on her from her childhood, she never did something which made her brothers sad and anger but this time, she is fighting with her heart and brain. "Elsa, what happen?" Markus asked while holding her hand "I¡ªI have a date plan tonight." Elsa sighed and said before turning around "That is not the answer to my question. Wait, Date? With whom you are going out for a date? How can you go for a date when you have ¡ªI mean when your brother Andy is in hospital. Don''t you love your brother?" Markus snapped He is already hating the fact she is seeing someone else. "Brother Andy arranged this date. He is Erik''s classmate and I know him since childhood." Elsa answered "What the fuck is that? How can you go on date just like that? What about me?" Markus yelled "What about you? You don''t love me right and I ¡ª" taking a deep breath, she turned around and said "I don''t want to waste my time and youth on you." Markus heart skipped several beats when he heard that. Though he decided to control his feelings towards her but still his heart is aching when she said that. "So, you want to move on?" Markus asked "Yes." Elsa calmly said Markus sighed and said "Fine, you can move on but don''t make wrong decisions out of impulse." Before storming out of the room Elsa sat on the floor before crying her heart out. She doesn''t want to push him away but she doesn''t want to take decision which will make her brother anger and sad. Yes, Andy asked her to go on a date with his friend to which Elsa reluctantly agreed. She don''t want to make her brothers sad. ..... Miller hospital "So, this is how you to treat patients?" Andy pouted his lips and complained "Don''t be such a baby." Amy snapped "What? I just asked a kiss and you are throwing a fuss, how is that fair honey?" Andy asked "I already kissed you twenty times in past one hour but still you are ¡ª Ahh, you are shameless man." Amy snapped "Babe, one kiss and I will never ask again," Andy said When Amy gave him a weird look, Andy sighed and said "Okay, I will never ask for half an hour." "Seriously An? You are becoming shameless day by day." Amy said "Please honey," Andy said and pulled her closer Looking at his Charming face, Amy sighed "I don''t want to but you are looking hot babe." before clashing their lips together. Pulling her more closer, Andy deepened the kiss. *AHEM* *AHEM * "Did we enter the wrong door?" Aunt Rosy chuckled and said "I guess." Uncle Micheal smiled and said Amy widened her eyes in shock when she heard Aunt Rosy''s voice, she quickly let go him off and lowered her head. Awkwardly scratched his forehead, Andy sighed and said "Come in Mr Stewart." "Is it hospital room? I thought we entered your bedroom mistakenly." Aunt Rosy chuckled and said Amy''s cheeks turned red when she heard that and glared at her hubby. If he acted little sensible this moment wouldn''t be awkward right? "How is your health now?" Uncle Micheal sighed and asked "Yeah, it''s good." Andy smiled and said Uncle Michael took a deep breath and said "I am sorry for this. If I would have been solved this long back then you would lead a happy life with Amy." Andy sighed and said "That''s true but why don''t we let bygones be bygones." "You shouldn''t take individual decisions at crucial times An, what if this accident is major one? How will you justify to Amy and her unborn babies?" Aunt Rosy snapped Looking at Amy, he sighed and said "I already apologised for my mistake but still I have to do something to make her happy." ... Author''s special message Hello my dear readers ? As 2020 is ending, I want to announce a few things about this novel and also my future projects. It''s been almost seven months since I started this novel and I am very glad that I have so many people who support me. Before starting this book, I never expected this would gain so much of love and support. I am feeling sad to say that this book is gonna end by February. Probably January will be the last month ;-) But no worries, I am going to start another cute sweet love story for you all. I hope you will all support the way you supported this book. I will announce the details soon :-) Love you ???? Shining ? Chapter 269 - Shift To Mansion Looking at Amy, he sighed and said "I already apologised for my mistake but still I have to do something to make her happy." "You better do that otherwise I will kill you." Uncle Micheal scoffed Aunt Rosy sighed and said "We are here to ask you to shift to mansion." Andy took a deep breath and said "I am planning to shift a when she enters in second trimester but I think we have to shift now. Though everyone was there to take care of her but still if she is around elder people, she gets more pampering." "I won''t shift to mansion without you." Amy snapped "Babe, it will take more one week to get discharged. Why don''t you ¡ª" Cutting him off, Amy scoffed "Can''t you hear? I won''t leave to mansion without you." Aunt Rosy sighed and said "It''s okay. You both shift to the mansion once you get discharged." "We brought lunch for both you." Uncle Micheal said before placing food on the nearby table. "Amy, I have something to talk with you." Aunt Rosy said before walking towards the couch. After making sure Amy is not near him, Andy sighed and asked "Did he know that I am your son?" "Roger is trying hard to get your details." Uncle Micheal said "I think things will get intensified after grandpa knows about me," Andy said "Yes, he tries to use his old methods to get back you." Uncle Micheal said Pausing for a while, he said "I am worried about you son." "Don''t worry Mr Stewart, we can handle this. I won''t let anything bad happen again." Andy assured his father "I trust you." Uncle Micheal smiled and said "So, Are you reading books?" Uncle Michael asked "Which books?" "Pregnancy books. Wait, Don''t tell me you don''t know about them?" Uncle Micheal frowned and said "I ¡ª I don''t know. Is it important to read?" Andy asked "Yes, how will you know your role as a husband and father without reading." Uncle Micheal said "I have some online books about husbands role when his wife gets pregnant. I will mail you and you can download it." Uncle Michael said before sending him a files "Okay, I will read it." Andy sighed and said After talking for a while Uncle Micheal and Aunt Rosy left. "I am proud of you hubby," Amy said before pinching his cheeks "What did I do now?" Andy smiled and asked "You are having a decent conversation with Mom and dad without any grudges which is good," Amy said before sitting beside him and wrapping her arms around his Andy sighed and said "Though I hate their decisions but still I like them." "Your heart is made with gold and I love you, babe." Amy smiled and said "I love you more," Andy said ..... Erik and Nina''s apartment "Babe, how is this?" Nina asked while showing a baby swings to Erik "They are good but why are you seeing three combos?" Erik asked "Wait, Don''t tell me we are having triplets. How can you manage all of them at once?" Erik panicked Nina helplessly shook her head and smacked his arm "Stop behaving like a jerk. One is our baby and the other two is for Amy''s babies." "Thank god, I thought we are going to have a triplets." Erik sighed and said "Don''t think too highly of your sperms," Nina said before scrolling down in her phone "You can''t comment on my sperms." Erik pouted his lips and said "Stop it, Erik, let me see." Nina sighed and said "Babe, Andy and I will go for baby shopping after he get discharged," Erik said "That''s good, buy pink colour ¡ª" "Wait, why should I buy pink when I am going to have a boy?" Erik asked "How sure are you?" Nina asked "I am hundred per cent sure that I am going to have a boy who will marry Andy''s daughter. Ahh, I am getting dreams of them too." Erik excitedly said "You are unbelievable." Nina chuckled and said "Babe ¡ª" Erik stopped saying when he received a call from Markus "Yeah, Markus." "I will come to base tomorrow," Erik said and hanged the call "Seems like someone have good relation with Markus. What happen to your ''I don''t want my sister to love him'' now?" Nina chuckled and said "Babe, I was wrong. Elsa doesn''t love Markus." Erik smiled and said "Who said that?" Nina frowned and said "I asked Andy to arrange a date for Elsa and she agreed to go for it. If she loves Markus, why will accept to go for a date?" Erik said "Babe, I think we are going in a wrong way. Let me talk to Elsa about it." Nina said "Honey, don''t worry about anything. Elsa doesn''t love him." Erik sighed and said Nina frowned and snapped "Are you out of mind Erik? Why the fuck are you behaving like a jerk? Elsa loves Markus and I could sense it." "Babe, I don''t want Elsa to pair up with Markus. He is not ¡ª" "Erik, what if my uncle doesn''t want me to get married to you? What if your parents opposes me? Will you listen to them and leave me?" Nina asked "Why should I leave you? I love you and I don''t give any damn about anyone." Erik frowned and said "Then why Elsa should give damn about you?" Nina asked Holding his hand, Nina said "Babe, just listen to me, I am hundred per cent sure that Elsa loves makers but I don''t know what happen and why she agreed to go on a date with your friend?" "Markus life is all always dangerous. He is in underworld and ¡ª" "You are in underworld too. Your life is in danger too. Do you want me to leave you?" Nina asked When Erik didn''t say anything, Nina sighed and said "Babe, trust me makrus and Elsa will become good pair. Just talk to Markus like a matured big brother." Erik took a deep breath and said "I will talk to him and if I feel he is not good for my sister, I won''t let Elsa pair up with him." Nina smiled and pinched his cheeks "I knew you would listen to me." Chapter 270 - Big Bro Talk Evening Noah''s place Noah is busy with cooking when some guards suddenly barged into his apartment. "Who the hell are you?" Noah shouted Without caring about Noah, guards started checking his apartment. "Why are you checking? Who sent you here?" Noah snapped After making sure everything is under controlled, one of the guard called someone "Sir, everything is controlled here, you can come in." The guard informed "Whom did you called? Who is your boss?" Noah shouted Just then Lucas stepped inside in the apartment "I am their boss." "Lucas," Noah called him out "Why are you here? Do you want something from me?" Noah asked Lucas smiled and gestured guards to step out. "Why are you panicking like you did some mistake?" Lucas chuckled and asked "What do you want?" Noah sighed and asked "How can you treat your guest like that? Can''t you offer something to drink and eat? How stingy you are Noah?" Lucas said Noah took a deep breath and quickly rushed towards the kitchen to bring some snacks. After few minutes, he came out with a tray and placed it in front of Lucas. "Now tell me what do you want?" Noah asked Lucas smiled and said "I don''t want anything Noah, I am here to thank you for helping Oliver on that night." Noah vigorously shook his head and said "I never helped anyone. I am sorry you are mistaken. Why the hell I will help Oliver when my boss is Roger?" Lucas chuckled and said "You don''t have to panic Noah. I am not going to tell this to Roger." When Noah didn''t say anything, Lucas sighed and got up from the couch before walking towards him "Thank you for helping Oliver. If not for your help, we would lose Oliver forever." Pausing for a while, he said "I don''t want to force you to join us but still we need your help while dealing with that monsters." Noah took a deep breath and said "Roger helped me financially when I am weak. So, I started working under him but when I heard his cruel intentions on you. I wanted to save you and your family from their deadly plans. I initially wanted to help you but I thought Oliver needs me more than you. " Pausing for a while he said "I was the one who released smoky substance and helped Oliver to escape from them but if Roger knows it, he will kill me." "Don''t worry Noah, I already vanished all evidenced and thanks for your help." Lucas smiled and said "Thank you boss and ¡ª" Thinking for a while, he said "I will help you always. I don''t want innocent people like you to suffer." "I know you will help us," Lucas said and patted his shoulder .... Markus place It''s been two hours makrus is crying for his bad luck. He wanted to shower all his love on Elsa but he don''t want to make things awkward between him and his bosses. He knew no matter what, Erik will never accept their love and that''s the reason he is controlling his strong feelings for her. When he got to know that she is seeing another man, he couldn''t help but curse himself for his bad luck. He can''t imagine Elsa in other man''s arms. He can''t imagine Elsa dates and talks with another man like she talks with him. He don''t want her to call sweet words to another man. "Can I know the reason behind this tears?" Erik asked while entering the apartment Markus widened his eyes in shock and quickly wiped his tears "B¡ªBoss, when did you come?" "Just now, can I know why you are crying?" Erik asked while sitting on the couch. "It''s just ¡ª Anyway, is anything important came up?" Erik asked "Yes, very important came up," Erik said before getting up from couch Pausing for a while, he said "I don''t like beating the bush around. So, I am getting straight, Do you love my sister?" Markus scrunched his eyebrows and widened his eyes in shock when he heard Erik''s questions. Will Erik kill him if he says the truth? What if he already bought guards to take him to the base? Oh my god, he won''t want to die. "Are you deaf?" Erik asked Markus vigorously shook his head and said "N¡ªNo boss." "Then answer my question, Do you love my sister?" Erik asked once again Pausing for a while, he said "I saw her bracelet on your couch when I visited your apartment for first time. Is that her bracelet? Did Elsa came here?" "You said that you love a woman, Is that woman is my sister?" Erik said "Look Markus, I don''t want my sister to love you but still after considering all the facts, I wanted to have proper big brother talk with you." Erik sighed and said "Boss ¡ª" "Shhh, let me talk," Erik said Taking deep breath, Erik said "I am four years elder than Elsa. When she came into our lives, we treated her like a princess. Andy, Ryan and me showered her with utmost love and care on her. We always made sure that she is happy with everything. We always gave best for her. Yes, we are jealous and possessive big bros but we never restricted her freedom." Pausing for a while, he said "I am not against this love but I am scared that my sister will love her boyfriend more than us. I hate that man who will take my sister away from me. When I doubted your relationship with my sister, I searched for various reasons to say this relationship a big NO but all my reasons got vanished when my wife knocked my brains. If she wants to live her life with you then whom am I to say No? If she thinks that you are right for her then whom am I to say you are wrong? I think I can bear you as my brother in law but if you make her cry then I don''t mind kicking your ass. " ..... Chapter 271 - BABE Taking a deep breath Erik asked "Will you be a good loving husband to my sister?" Markus who was completely taken back by his worlds couldn''t open his mouth to answer his question. He couldn''t figure out How, when, why this miracle happened. He was happy and excited after hearing his words but the main question is, Is everything true or is he daydreaming? "Markus, Are you hearing me?" Erik said before grabbing his arm "B¡ªBoss, what did you say? You are okay for this relationship? Are you sure?" Markus asked "That is what I said Markus." Erik chuckled and said Markus jumped in excitement "Boss, you don''t have any idea how much I owe to you for this. You just gave me the world''s best happiest thing ever. I can''t ¡ª" Markus stopped saying and hugged Erik Erik helplessly shook his head and said "Look, you can''t waste your time hugging me. If you are late then don''t blame me if my sisters go to a date with someone." "No, I won''t let it happen." Markus frowned and said "Boss, how do you know that I love your sister. I mean that bracelet might belongs to another woman right." Markus asked Erik sighed and said "I used my methods to track it down." "I knew it. I will see you tomorrow boss." Markus said and rushed outside ..... Miller hospital "Babe, I want choco chips ice cream," Amy said while poking his arms "Yes wifey, I will order it right away," Andy said before ordering her favourite ice cream "Babe, I don''t want choco chips now, I want pizza now." Amy sighed and said "Okay honey, I will cancel choco chips and order pizza," Andy said "No, I want both of them," Amy said "Wait, let me think and confirm one," Amy said "Babe, what do you want?" Andy sighed and said "Are you angry on me? Do you feel I am overbearing?" Amy said and started crying "Babe, I never said that and why the hell are you crying?" Andy asked "Look, you are shouting at me now. I am not gonna talk with you." Amy snapped before turning around Andy helplessly shook his head and took a deep breath "Babe, I never shouted at you okay. Why the hell I will shout at you? You are my wife and I love you." Amy pouted her lips and said "Okay, I forgive you." "So, what do you want to eat?" Andy asked "You, is it possible to eat?" Amy asked inching closer Andy gulped and said "Babe, I don''t mind when you eat me up but ¡ª" Brushing his lips against her Andy said "But I want to eat food first so that you match my energy at bed." Amy sighed and said "I want spicy pizza with butterscotch." "Finally, I am ordering it," Andy said while ordering them "Babe, I asked uncle Miller to discharge me early but he wasn''t listening," Andy complained "Honey, You need to take rest for one week. Don''t think about discharge before that okay." Amy glared at her hubby "Fine." Andy sighed and said Amy chuckled and pulled his cheeks "You look so cute, babe." "I heard that you took doctor appointment," Andy asked "Yeah, for monthly check-up honey." Amy smiled and said "I will come with you," Andy said "No, you can''t ¡ª" "I will," Andy said in a firm tone "Okay, we will go after your discharge." Amy smiled and said .... Elsa''s apartment Elsa is getting ready for her date when someone knocked the door. "Ahh, I think he is here." Elsa groaned before applying her lipstick After checking herself one more time, Elsa sighed and opened the door only to find Markus in front of her doorstep. "You ¡ª" Cutting her off Markus entered the apartment and asked "Why are you so beautiful? Why did you wore this beautiful dress for a date with some idiot?" "Markus, I have to go," Elsa said while pushing him away "Babe, you can''t push me away okay," Markus said while pinning her down Elsa widened his eyes in shock when she heard ''BABE'' from his mouth. Here, she want to create some distance between them but how can she be rock hearted when he called with sweet words? "M¡ªMarkus." Elsa stopped when he pressed their foreheads together "I hate it when you get ready for someone else. You should get ready only for me, you belong to me." Markus said in a very jealous tone Elsa cheeks started burning when she heard her jealous tone. She was liking the way he is talking with her but what will happen to her ''I don''t want to make my brothers sad'' thing now? Just then a man entered the apartment and called Elsa. Elsa widened his eyes in shock and quickly pushed Markus. "Matt," Elsa said "Oh my god Elsa, you look stunning," Matt said without taking his eyes off Markus clenched his hand into a fist when she saw Matt staring at his woman. With jealousy invaded in his system, Markus quickly wrapped his arms around her waist and said "Babe, who is he?" "Markus, what are you ¡ª" Cutting her off, Markus sighed and said "I think you are her date. Am I right?" "Yes, who are you?" Matt asked Markus smiled and said "I am her boyfriend." "What? How is that possible?" Matt snapped "Why? A handsome man and beautiful hot looking woman can be in a relationship." Markus said "But we are going to a date," Matt stated "Sorry, she isn''t coming," Markus said "Markus ¡ª" Cutting Elsa off, Markus bluntly said "We were in between our lovemaking session, if you step out then we will continue." Elsa widened his eyes in shock with his blunt words. Matt sighed and said "I will miss you." before walking away "What the fuck is that¡ªmmm." Elsa stopped saying and moaned when Markus pinned her against the wall and clashed their lips together Elsa closed her eyes and completely kept her reasons aside before melting herself in his kiss. ...... Chapter 272 - Proposal Elsa closed her eyes and completely kept her reasons aside before melting herself in his kiss. He then pulled her more closer and deepened the kiss. Elsa wrapped her arms around his neck and moaned when he bit her lower lip and pushed his tongue inside her mouth. After kissing for a while, Markus relcuntaly broke the kiss and buried her face on her neck. Both of them very patting and controlling their emotions. "Mar¡ª" Elsa stopped saying when Markus nibbled her neck Elsa clutched onto his shirt and gave all the access he wants from her. After making love mark on her neck, Markus smiled in satisfaction "Everyone should know that you have a man in your life." Elsa closed her eyes and placed her hand on her chest to stop her wildly beating heart. She never felt mixed emotions like she is feeling right now. She is happy, sad, worried, scared about everything. "If you keep controlling yourself then don''t blame me if I kiss you again." Markus chuckled and said Elsa frowned and started beating him on his chest "Why did you come here? Why did you kiss me? I am trying to get over but ¡ªAhhh, how can I erase your memories now?" "Babe, there is no need to erase okay," Markus said while interviewing their hands together "What? Are you crazy? I don''t want my brothers to get sad because of me. They don''t like our relationship and ¡ª" "How told you that they don''t like us? Babe, will you believe me if I say that Erik boss accepted us?" Markus asked. "What? What did you say?" Elsa asked Vigorously shaking her head, Elsa said "No, you are wrong. I heard with my own ears brother Erik will never ¡ª" "Calm down babe, Erik boss talked to me just now." Markus sighed and said "Promise." "Pinky promise honey," Markus said "So brother Erik accepted us?" Elsa curiously inquired "Yes." Markus smiled and said before explaining What Erik told to him in his apartment Elsa jumped in excitement "Really? Oh my god, This is the best moment in my life. My brother is best." "Our boyfriend is best too." Markus tapped her nose and said "Boyfriend? Did I told you that you are my boyfriend? Did you ever proposed me?" Elsa raised her eyebrows and asked Pushing him away, she placed her hand on his chest and said "Did you ever told your feelings to me? I was the one who tried to talk to you but you always refused to listen. You have no right calling yourself my boyfriend Mr Markus." Markus lowered his head and sighed. Yes, she is true. He has no right calling him her boyfriend without a proper proposal. She deserves a best proposal ever but here he kissed her without giving a proper proposal. How is that fair to her? "So, what do you want me to do?" Markus asked When Elsa didn''t say anything, Markus sighed and googled How to impress a girlfriend. After scrolling down, he decided to give her a romantic proposal but he don''t want to waste time. He want to do it right now. "What are you thinking?" Elsa curiously asked Though she don''t mind having a lame proposal with him but still she couldn''t help throwing a fuss on him. How can he say NO to such sexy woman at first? "Babe, just give me one hour time," Markus said and entered the kitchen "What are you doing? Don''t try to dirt my kitchen." Elsa snapped "Babe, I am just preparing a cake for proposal," Markus said before tieing an apron "Oh my god, Does he know cooking?" Elsa thought before curiously looking at his handsome face. ..... After one hour "So, here is the proposal plum cake," Markus said before taking the cake out of microwave "Looks yummy," Elsa said before trying to take a piece "No, let me propose you," Markus said before kneeling in front of her. Taking deep breath, Markus said "I know this is lame but I don''t want to waste another day. I want to make you my girlfriend right now. In fact, I don''t mind making you my wife right now." Pausing for a while, he said "Elsa, I acted like a stupid man when I got to know that you are Erik boss''s sister. I know my heart is yearning for you but still I wanted to get committed with my work. I don''t want to create any problems between bosses. Though I thought to maintain distance from you but I couldn''t help yearn you. I too want to propose you when you expressed your feelings, I too want to love and kiss you when you look beautiful. It is damn hard to control myself when you look hot and alluring. I too had feelings for you but I wanted to control them. Just now I realised how hard it is to see in another man''s arms." Looking at her, he said "Elsa, I won''t give up on you, on us ever again. Will you accept me and make me your boyfriend forever? I promise you that I will shower all love and affection on you. I will be with you till the last breath. Will you be with me and support me forever? Will you accept me? " Elsa, who was awestruck with his proposal is on the verge of crying. Controlling her strong urge to pull his cheeks, Elsa sighed and took a piece from plum cake shoved into her mouth. "Hmm... This is so damn tasty. " Elsa moaned "Babe, I am waiting for your reply." Markus nervously said "Who asked you to wait? If you don''t want to wait then you are free to move away." Elsa causally said before taking another piece "Babe, you can''t do this to me. I really love you." Markus said while wiping his tears "Did you said I love you too when I proposed you? No right, then why should I accept your proposal now?" Elsa asked before walking away Within a few minutes, she came back and chuckled when she looked at this tear-stained face. "Ahhh, I love you too honey." Elsa beamed before pouncing in his embrace. ..... Chapter 273 - Mood Swings "Ahhh, I love you too honey." Elsa beamed before pouncing in his embrace. "You love me?" Markus asked while wrapping his arms around her "Yes idiot, I love you," Elsa said before giving a peck on his lips "You don''t know how much I got scared when you walked away just now." Markus sighed and said Elsa chuckled and said "I love to see your face when you got scared." "I promise you that I won''t leave your hand," Markus said while kissing her forehead "I know." Elsa blushed and said "Umm... Do you like him?" Markus asked "Whom?" Elsa scrunched her eyebrows and asked "That man who wanted to take to date." Markus sighed and said "I ¡ª" Elsa stopped and chuckled when she found tinge of jealous on his face "Babe, Do you like him?" Markus asked Elsa got up and said "What is the use in saying when I already have a man in my life? I wish I could go to date with me." Before walking towards the bedroom Markus frowned deeper and followed her "How can you say such things with me? You can''t like him okay." "Did I confessed that I like him? I just said that I want to go out with him." Elsa smiled and said "You know he has perfect abs." Elsa chuckled and said "Abs? How can you talk about someone''s abs when you have mine to see?" Markus before unbuttoning his shirt "What are you doing?" Elsa bit her lower lip and asked "I am showing my perfect abs," Markus said before removing his shirt off Elsa walked towards him and said "You know how shameless you are." "What did I do?" Markus asked "You are half-naked in front of a woman," Elsa said Pinning her down, he said "I have right to be half-naked and naked in front of honey." Unzipping her dress, he added "You can see, touch, droll over my abs okay." "May I?" Markus asked before looking straight into her eyes When Elsa blushed and nodded her head, Markus slowly removed her dress. ..... One week later Amy and Andy''s apartment "Oh my god, This feels so nice," Andy said before slumping on the couch "Wanna drink a coffee?" Amy asked before walking towards the kitchen "Umm... Yes but before that wanna kiss wifey." Andy said and held her hand "An, you just discharged from hospital," Amy said before slamming his chest "I missed kissing you, babe." Andy pouted his lips and said "You kiss me almost every hour." Amy chuckled and said "What did doctor told about that?" Andy asked inching closer "About what?" Amy asked "Lovemaking honey," Andy said Amy chuckled and filded his shirt button "She said that we can do it until fifth month." "So can we?" Andy asked while lifting her up "Don''t think about it anytime now." Amy frowned and said "Why?" "Because you have to take bath and also pack things. We have to shift to mansion honey." Amy helplessly shook her head and said "I don''t mind taking bath together honey," Andy said "An¡ªmm." Amy moaned when Andy clashed their lips together "Let''s take bath together," Andy said before walking towards their bedroom "What about coffee?" Amy asked "Other things can wait, honey," Andy said before kissing her forehead .... After half an hour "You look beautiful honey," Andy said before wrapping his arms around her Kissing her nape, he said "Why do you look stunning every time?" "Stop being clingy." Amy chuckled and said "I love clinging onto you," Andy said "Let me prepare something healthy for you," Andy said before walking towards the kitchen "Honey, I want to see spicy pizza." Amy excitedly said "Okay, madam," Andy said "Babe, Why did Janet called you?" Amy inquired "She wants some kind of help Andy said What kind of help?" Amy asked "Babe, are you jealous?" Andy chuckled and said "Why wouldn''t I be jealous when a horny woman called my handsome hubby at midnight? Why did she call you?" Amy frowned and asked "As you are away, we are hiring a temporary assistant for me and she asked me to recommend for that job," Andy said "So, you wanted to hire her?" Amy asked "Her profile is good but ¡ª" Andy stopped saying when Amy glaring eyes met him "You wanna make her your assistant? How can you do this to me? Did you forget how she is ogling at you at a wedding?" Amy snapped "Babe ¡ª" Taking a deep breath she said "Whom am I to say No when big boss want to appoint her." before walking away. "Babe, it''s not like what you think okay," Andy said before rushing towards her "Why are you crying?" Andy asked "You got bored of me and that''s why you want to appoint that horny woman as your assistant," Amy said before bursting into tears "Babe, who said that I got bored of you? You are the only woman who is close to my heart and no one can replace you okay." Andy said before wiping her tears Pausing for a while, He said "Yes, her profile is good but I don''t want to appoint her. I don''t want to do things which will make my wife mad." "Why should I believe you? What if your dick gets excited after seeing her?" Amy asked Helplessly shaking his head, he said "Who better than you knows how obedient my dick is? He will never her excited by seeing any woman except you." "Promise?" "Pinky promise," Andy said before kissing her forehead "I will give you hickey every day. Everyone should know that you are happy with me." Amy said Andy chuckled and said "I would love to get hickeys every hour." "I love you and sorry for shouting at you," Amy said before snuggling closer "So, you are done with jealousy?" Andy chuckled and said "I have all right to be jealous okay." Amy pouted her lips and said "Yeah, only you have that right," Andy said before pulling her more closer "I have to read how to handle my wife''s mood swings." Andy thought ...... Chapter 274 - Andy Francis Evening Roger''s place "I am sorry." Grandpa Roger lowered his head and said It''s been two weeks since Roger is trying to find out about Andy but he haven''t got anything. The CCTV footage has been erased and other proofs vanished which made things difficult to Roger. "I gave you two days but it''s been two weeks but I haven''t got information about my other grandson. Why?" Grandpa Taylor shouted "Grandpa ¡ª" Cutting Roger off, Grandpa Taylor snapped "If you are interested in my mission then you would have done my work. You are more concerned about Jenni than my mission." "I tried a lot grandpa but ¡ª" "But what? You know how much I hate ifs and buts." Grandpa Taylor snapped harder Taking a deep breath, Roger about to say something when Noah interpreted them. "Boss, Erik is here. He is waiting in the waiting room." Noah sighed and said "Erik? Why did he come here?" Roger frowned and asked "Because you failed to attend a meeting with him. I asked you to attend his meeting two weeks back but you are busy with your own works. So, I called him over." Grandpa Taylor snapped "Grandpa ¨C" "Shut up and follow me." Grandpa Taylor said before walking away Roger clenched into his fist and took a deep breath to control his anger. ..... Meeting hall "I am sorry Mr Parks. I wanted to meet you personally but I couldn''t." Grandpa Taylor smiled and said before gesturing him to sit down "It''s okay Mr Taylor," Erik said before sitting down on the couch "He is my grandson Roger." Grandpa Taylor said "Hello Mr Parks," Roger said before extending his hand "You are the one who tried to attack Lucas without informing your grandpa right?" Erik asked When Roger frowned, Erik sighed and said "If I would have in Mr Taylor''s situation, I would definitely kill you for trying to harm someone who is related to us." "Mr parks, this is not concerned to you." Roger frowned and said "Shut up Roger, you can''t talk like that with your guest." Grandpa Taylor snapped Looking at Erik, he smiled and said "I heard a lot about you and your other friends. You succeed in many missions and I love that winning spirit in you." "Yeah, we make a powerful team together," Erik smirked and said "Mr parks, I need your help for our future mission." Grandpa Taylor said "So, your future mission includes killing someone?" Erik sighed and asked "No, I think you are aware of Taylor crown right?" Grandpa Taylor asked "Yeah, I am very much aware of it," Erik said "We want your help to deal with Micheal Stewart and Peter Taylor." Grandpa Taylor said Unbuttoning his coat, Erik sighed and said "Are you a man or demon? I think you worship some demons so you got such demonic characters." "Mr Parks, How dare you to speak like that with me?" Grandpa Taylor shouted "Control your anger, Mr Taylor, I don''t mind if you die with high blood pressure but still my friend want to kill you. So, please control your anger." Erik smirked and said When grandpa Taylor scrunched his eyebrows, Erik sighed and said "Are you wondering who is my friend? He is your another grandson Mr Taylor." Looking at Roger, he said "Roger is trying his ass off for information but still he couldn''t find about him. Let me tell you, His name is Andy from Francis cooperation." "My son in law is indeed talented." grandpa Taylor smirked and said "Yes, he is," Erik said Just then Andy entered the room with Ryan and Lucas. Grandpa Taylor widened his eyes in shock when he looked at his two grandsons looking similar to each other. "Are you wondering how is Andy?" Lucas chuckled and said "Let me clear you, I am Andy Francis." Andy smiled and said before sitting on the couch "Andy, my grandson." Grandpa Taylor said before walking towards him and trying to hug him Andy moved away and said "I don''t want your demonic characters. What if they transfer due to hugs?" "Andy, I think someone created hatred between us. You shouldn''t believe them. Whatever I am doing is ¡ª" Cutting him off, Andy frowned and said "I am sick of your old sayings grandpa." Pausing for a while, he stated "Look grandpa, I don''t know why you are behaving like a demon with your own family. I don''t know why you are so much interested in Crown but I am not interested in anything. I am not going to fight with Oliver for crown. I am not gonna walk in your footsteps. " "Your mother said the same thing but what happen at the end? No matter how much you push this, you are going to walk in my footsteps. This grandpa will repat the history again my dear grandson." Grandpa Taylor clearly stated "In your dreams," Andy smirked and said Getting up from the couch, he said "Your era is over grandpa, you just sit at home and watch our rule. But if you try to lay your dirty ideas on us then don''t blame me if I kill you." Looking towards Roger, he said "Your man is so weak Roger, he didn''t try to kill me even he crashed his truck on my car. If you again try to act smart and try to kill anyone of us then I don''t mind using my special tools on you." "I hope you know about our special tools." Andy chuckled and said Without waiting for their reply, Andy and others left the place. "What is this grandpa? They are going overboard." Roger gritted his teeth and shouted "Calm down Roger, they are youngsters and you know how their blood works." Grandpa Taylor sighed and said "What do we do know?" Roger asked "I want every detail of Andy. His strength and weakness, every small thing should be noted." Grandpa Taylor said "Okay." grandpa Roger said "Things become more interesting now." Grandpa Taylor chuckled and said .... Chapter 275 - Im Pregnant Amy and Andy''s apartment When Andy entered the apartment, Amy is soundly sleeping on the couch. He helplessly shook his head and lifted her up before walking towards the bedroom. "Where did you went?" Amy asked while opening her eyes "I have some unfinished work to complete," Andy said before placing her bed "I missed you," Amy said before snuggling closer to him "Babe" "Hmm" "Can I go to office from tomorrow?" Andy asked "Yes babe, you have to go. Ryan is doing all the work and I am feeling sad for him." Amy sighed and said "Aren''t we shifting to mansion tomorrow?" Amy asked "Yeah, I will drop you at mansion tomorrow morning and I will finish my meetings early to pick you up," Andy said "Why will you pick me up when we are going to stay there?" Amy asked "Did you forget about our date plan?" Andy frowned and asked "Date? Who is going to date with you?" Amy asked "Babe, only you have the right to come with me," Andy said "There is no need of date ¡ª" Amy stopped saying and chuckled when Andy pouted his lips "Babe, I have been planning for this date since one week." Andy pouted his lips and said Amy sighed and said "Okay fine, let''s go." "Thank you, honey," Andy said before pulling her closer "This date is gonna be special honey," Andy said before kissing her forehead "Did you planned any surprises?" Amy chuckled and asked "You will see honey," Andy said .... Lucas and Jenni''s place Balcony "Babe, what happen?" Lucas asked before wrapping his arms around her Jenni took a deep breath and asked, "When did you come?" "Just now," Lucas said Scrunching his eyebrows, Lucas asked "Babe, why do you look so pale? Did something happen to you?" When Jenni didn''t say anything, Lucas frowned and asked "What happen honey?" Jenni clutched into a shirt and placed his hand on his stomach "We are going to become three." "W¡ª What? What did you say?" Lucas stammered Cupping his cheeks, she said "I am pregnant." "I am going to be a father soon." Lucas jumped in excitement "Calm down babe." Jenni chuckled and said "Thank you so much, babe," Lucas said and before lifting her up and swirling around "Thank you, honey," Lucas said "How did you got to know?" Lucas asked before placing her down "I am running late of my periods. So, I thought of doing a test but unfortunately it is positive." Jenni excitedly said "That''s great, I am so happy for us." Lucas happily exclaimed "Babe, I will bring something to eat," Lucas said and about to walk away when Jenni held his hand "I want to cuddle." Jenni pouted her lips and said Lucas nodded his head and sat beside her before wrapping his arms around her. "Babe" "Hmm" "Are you happy?" Jenni asked "What kind of question is that babe? I am so happy that I can''t express my happiness in words." Lucas smiled and said "We will become best parents right?" Jenni asked "Of course honey, I will become a handsome dad and you will be a beautiful mom." Lucas grinned and said Jenni helplessly shook her head and said "You are unbelievable." "I will make an appointment with the doctor and I am with you in everything honey," Lucas assured "I know." Jenni smiled and said before closing her eyes ..... Next day morning Amy and Andy''s apartment "What? That''s so fucking awesome." Amy excitedly shouted Andy got up from the bed and asked: "Babe, what happen?" "How did you found out?" Amy asked "I am late by one month so I thought of taking the test just for fun but unfortunately it is positive." Jenni beamed "Wow, you are so fast Nina chuckled and said But we are so late." Lisa pouted her lips and complained "Babe, Does my baby bump is visible?" Nina asked while placing the phone near her stomach "How many weeks babe?" Jenni asked "10th week." Nina smiled and said "First tell me, Does bump is visible?" Nina asked "Babe, You are wearing a loose t-shirt. How can we see it?" Amy said "Precisely, it is Erik''s t-shirt." Lisa chuckled and said "Oops, I forget to change. These days they are more comfortable." Nina sighed and said "Ni, why don''t we go for shopping?" Amy asked "Yeah, That will be a great idea. We should tag Lisa and Jenni too." Nina said "Yeah, I am dying to go for shopping." Lisa excitedly said "So, can we go tomorrow?" Jenni asked "No, I have an important meeting tomorrow and Ryan was saying he invited some clients to home for dinner." Lisa sighed and said "We will go on Sunday. I think it will be best." Amy said "Yeah, that would be great," Nina said "Ni, when will you shift to the main mansion?" Lisa asked "Today" "So finally your hubby compromised himself. " Jenni chuckled and said "Yeah, I gave him hundred kisses." Nina helplessly shook her head and said "Okay girls, I will talk to you later," Jenni said and hanged the call ..... "Babe, Why are you so excited?" Andy asked "Jenni is pregnant honey." Amy excitedly said "Wow, that''s great news." Andy smiled and said "Yeah babe, I am so happy for them. Oh my god, I am so happy for everyone." Amy said and hugged Andy Andy heartfelt so ease when he looked at her happiness. He always want her to be happy because his happiness depends on her happiness. "I want all our kids to be best friends like us," Amy said "Yeah babe, we will raise them so well." Andy sighed and said "Babe, Nina and I want to go for shopping," Amy said "Yes babe, you have to shop a lot and you know what, I am going to do baby shopping tomorrow with Erik," Andy said "Responsible father," Amy said pulling his cheeks "Loving hubby too," Andy said before giving a peck on her lips "Now, I don''t have time for your romantic talks," Amy said and got up from the bed "Babe, let me cuddle ¡ª" "Don''t you have a meeting in one hour?" Amy glared at her hubby "I can always postpone." Andy pouted his lips and said "Shut up and get ready. You have to drop me at mansion too." Amy said before walking towards the bedroom ..... Chapter 276 - Miss Me Lucas and Jenni''s place Kitchen "Jenni wait," Lucas shouted before rushing towards her Placing the coffee cup down, Jenni asked "What happen Lucas?" "What are you doing?" Lucas asked before taking a coffee cup "Drinking coffee? You wanna drink too?" Jenni asked "No honey, you are pregnant and you can''t do such heavy works okay," Lucas said before pouring coffee in her cup Jenni helplessly shook his head and said "Seriously Lucas? Are you crazy?" "What? You can''t call me crazy when I take care of you?" Lucas pouted his lips and said "Shut up, you don''t have to be extra cautious at early weeks. I can do my works." Jenni snapped before taking coffee cup "Babe, I am very handsome and responsible husband. So, I will ¡ª" Cutting him off Jenni commented "Self-praise is donkey praise." "Bae." "Hmm" "I did so much of work right?" Lucas asked When Jenni rolled her eyes, he said "What? I changed bedsheets, watered plants and also helped you with coffee." "What do you want Mr Stewart?" Jenni asked "A long kiss." Lucas shamelessly said Jenni scrunched her eyebrows and snapped "I knew it. I thought you are becoming responsible husband but no, I am wrong. You are still shameless husband." "But you love me right?" Lucas asked before pulling her in his lap "As if I have another chance?" Jenni chuckled and said "You have no other chance Wifey," Lucas said before giving a peck on his lips Jenni wrapped her arms around his neck and said "Thank you for this beautiful gift." "I can''t wait to flatter my baby bump." Jenni chuckled and said When Lucas gave her a look, she said "What? Everyone should know that you are mine and we are going to have a baby soon." "Yeah babe, we will click a nice picture and upload it in our social media handle." Lucas excitedly said "Yeah, we will do it." Jenni chuckled and said .... Francis mansion Inside the car "What happens now?" Amy frowned and asked "Babe, promise me that you will give me more priority." Andy pouted his lips and said Amy helplessly shook her head and said "I knew it, you would ask such question." "I am worried okay," Andy stated "Worried of what?" Amy asked "Mom and dad will shower their love on you and they spend more time with you and baby when I am in office. So ¡ª Anyway, I have my insecurities." Andy sighed and said When Amy gave him a weird look, he added "What if my baby loves them more?" "You are not only shameless dad but also jealous one." Amy chuckled and said before pinching his cheeks Cupping his cheeks, she added "Babe, babies will love their dad more okay. I will show your pictures and tell about you when you are away. So that they will virtually spend their time with you." Satisfied with her answer, Andy sighed and nodded his head "Let''s go," Amy said and hopped out of the car ..... Inside the mansion "Ahhhh, we are waiting for you, honey." Aunt Rosy said before rushing towards Amy "You have became so skinny honey." mother Francis Sighed and said "Don''t worry Ruby, we will feed her with nutritious food and she will gain weight fastly." Aunt Rosy chuckled and said "Yeah, I also made some soups which can help babies growth too." Mother Francis smiled and said Pulling Amy closer, Andy whispered "Look, They already started their pampering session. I am worried honey." "You are jealous hubby." Amy chuckled and said "We already renovated your old room into cosy one." Mother Francis said "Yeah, so that you can feel comfortable." Aunt Rosy smiled and said "Thank you so much, mom." Amy smiled and said Glancing at the watch, Aunt Rosy asked "Did you too off today?" "No mom, I have to attend an important meeting at afternoon and I also planned to take Amy for a date," Andy said while wrapping his arms around her "That''s great, you have to spend more time together." Aunt Rosy smiled and said "I will take my leave," Andy said before kissing her forehead "Don''t shout at employee and ¡ª" giving a peck on his cheeks She said "Miss me." "I am already missing you, honey." Andy tapped her nose and said ... Erica''s photoshoot spot "So, you have a boyfriend?" Jack asked Erica chuckled and said "Yeah, His name is Oliver." "You mean Oliver from Peter enterprises?" Jack asked When Erica blushed and nodded her head, Jack dramatically placed his hand on his chest and said "My poor heart hurts." "Silly." Erica chuckled and said Just then a crew member rushed towards them and said "Mam, someone is waiting for you in waiting lounge." "For me? I think it''s Oliver." Erica said and walked away "Why did he came here?" Erica thought before rushing towards the waiting lounge "I already gave you your kisses but still ¡ª" Erica stopped saying when she realised it is not Oliver "Who are you?" Erica scrunched her eyebrows and asked "It''s me, honey." The man said and turned around "J¡ªJason?" Erica stammered "I know you will never forget me." Jason smiled and said before walking towards her Erica legs turned weak and held the table for support. Jason his Erica''s ex-boyfriend who ditched her when father Shelton transferred his properties to Lisa. She had no idea why this man entered her life again. She still remembered the hurtful words his mom used at shopping mall. She still remembered her sufferings due to heartbreak. "How are you, babe?" Jason smiled and asked "Why the hell you entered my life again?" Erica shouted "Babe, you can''t shout at me," Jason said before grabbing her shoulder Erica pushed him away and snapped "Don''t dare to touch me again." "But babe ¡ª" "Jason, I don''t know why you came to see me but I want to clearly say you that I already moved on in my life. I have a handsome hot looking boyfriend too." Erica stated drawing a clear line between Jason and her .... Happy new year ? This year has been a roller coaster ride for me. Though we had a dangerous virus around us, we still tried to be positive ;-) I started this novel in April with zero hopes because my first book is a disaster. I thought I have zero capability of writing but you guys proved me wrong. whenever I saw positive comments, reviews I feel so overwhelmed? Thank you for supporting me in 2020. I hope and selfishly want us to continue this author and reader affection in 2021 too? Chapter 277 - Aww, My Hubby Is The Best "Erica, how can you move on so easily? We loved each other right?" Jason asked while holding her hand Jerking his hand off, Erica snapped "We never loved each other truly. We both loved each other for money. It''s not true love okay." Pausing for a while, she said "I understood what love means from Oliver. I understood how heart yearns for the person when he is away from me. That is what we call true love." "Babe ¡ª" "I am not your babe," Erica shouted "Erica, you are not understanding what I am trying to say. We loved each other and we are meant to be together. Oliver doesn''t love you okay. He just flings with woman. He is womanizer ¡ª" *THUD* *THUD* "Don''t you dare to say a word against my man? Whom you are calling womanizer?" Erica yelled Pausing for a while, she said "He knows how to take care of his woman. He knows how to respect me, he knows how to love me unlike you who loves the woman because of her money, fame. My man is best and no one can ever replace him. You know what, men like you don''t have a right to compare yourself with him. He is a man with principles not a man with cunning nature." Jason helplessly shook his head and said "You are completely into him but remember, you will come to me one day." "In your dreams." Erica snapped and walked away Jason frowned and gritted his teeth. He always wanted Erica to satisfy his needs. When he got to know that Erica is in a relationship with Oliver, he tried to use mother Shelton to separate them but when things didn''t work well, he wanted to try himself. He wanted to separate Erica and Oliver and make Erica his mistress. He want to take revenge on Erica. ... On the set "Who is it? Your boyfriend? Seems like your boyfriend made you angry?" Jack chuckled and asked "Jack, I am not in the mood to deal with you right now." Erica frowned and said Just then she received a call from Oliver which immediately made her mood brighten. "Seems like someone you loved wanted to talk." Jack chuckled and said "Hey, I am thinking about you." Erica sighed and said "Babe, guards told that you met someone in waiting lounge. Who is he?" Oliver asked "You appointed guards? When did you do that Oli?" Erica scrunched her eyebrows and asked "I want to make sure that you are safe. I can''t afford to lose my sexy girlfriend." Oliver smiled and said "Shameless." Erica helplessly shook her head and said "So, Who is he, babe?" Oliver asked Erica took a deep breath and decided to lie "He is my college friend." "Okay, I just want to make sure that he isn''t someone who will harm you." Oliver sighed and said "Honey" "Hmm" "I love you." Erica smiled and said "Babe, you know I will get seduced if you say I love you." Oliver sighed and said "You are unbelievable at times." Erica helplessly shook her head and said "Babe, I will call you later. I have an important meeting." Oliver said "All the best babe," Erica said and hanged the call She then took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She got panicked when Oliver asked about Jason. She doesn''t know about why she lied. Maybe she don''t want him to get panic or maybe she don''t want him to get the wrong idea about her. .... Francis cooperation "Woah bro, you look so happy," Ryan said before entering into his cabin "I am looking for some bedroom designs for baby and I feel so happy and completed." Andy smiled and said "Baby brought a lot of happiness bro." Ryan smiled and said "Yeah, do you have important work?" Andy asked "Yeah, our clients from pei enterprise are going to visit tomorrow," Ryan said before passing the file "That''s great, they are very important for our company and why don''t we invite them for dinner?" Andy asked "Yeah, I already made arrangements for dinner," Ryan said "I could see my brother is becoming more responsible these days." Andy smiled and said "Yeah "So, Do you know how is CEO of Pei enterprise?" Andy asked "Owen," Ryan answered "Yeah, I think you don''t know about Owen and Lisa." Andy chuckled and said Ryan scrunched his eyebrows and asked, "What is there between them?" "Bro, Owen studied in our college but he belongs to other departments," Andy said "I know that but why Lisa got involved here?" Ryan asked "Owen proposed Lisa and she rejected him," Andy said "What?" Ryan widened his eyes in shock and shouted "Do you think I am deaf? Why are you shouting like that?" Andy frowned and said "Bro, how can you say such things now? If I would have known it before, I would cancel this collaboration." Ryan stated Andy chuckled and said "That''s not my problem Ryan." "An, how can you do such things to me? I am your brother and you have to support me." Ryan pouted his lips and said "What should I do?" Andy sighed and asked "I want you to take him to the mansion for dinner," Ryan said Andy helplessly shook his head and said "I don''t want to stress Amy." "Bro ¡ª" "It''s your problem Ryan and I have a meeting now," Andy said and walked away Left with no other choice, Ryan sighed and decided to let him come to his apartment for dinner. ..... Evening Francis mansion "I need the perfect dress for my date." Amy sighed and said before looking into her wardrobe Picking up the red one, Aunt Rosy said "I think this is perfect." "Mom, it is too skinny and I have small baby bump too." Amy sighed and said "What about this black one?" Aunt Rosy asked "It won''t fit me now," Amy said "Oh god, I don''t have perfect dress." Amy groaned and slumped on the couch Just then she received a message from Andy ''Don''t wreck your head for dress okay. I already customised perfect dress for you.'' "Aww, my hubby is best." Amy chuckled and showed the message to Aunt Rosy "I know my son is best." Aunt Rosy smiled and said ..... Chapter 278 - Date After one hour Francis mansion "Oh my god, this is so beautiful." Amy excitedly said holding her customised date outfit "It will look more beautiful when you wear it," Andy said while wrapping his arms around her waist "Thank you, babe." Amy smiled and said "You do know they are other methods to say thank you, like kissing me," Andy said "Thank you," Amy said and before giving a peck on his lips "I think I should get a long kiss," Andy said and pulled her closer "Stop being shameless. We have to go out." Amy said slamming his chest "Babe, let''s bath together," Andy said before lifting her up "No way, I am going to take a bath with you." Amy frowned and said "But babe ¡ª" "Shut up," Amy said and rushed towards the washroom .... 7:00 Pm "You look so beautiful, honey," Andy said before kissing her nape Turning towards him, she fixed his tie and said "And you look handsome." Amy is wearing a dot printed blue colour short dress which is body fitted revealing her perfect baby bump and Andy is wearing a blue t-shirt with check pants which goes well with her dress. Amy''s hair is left free and she had every light makeup on her face. "I don''t want to go out now." Andy sighed and said before wrapping his arms around her "Stop fussing like a baby every time." Amy chuckled and said "Give me ten kisses and I will take you out," Andy demanded Amy helplessly shook her head and said "You will take me out anyway hubby. You tricks not gonna work." "That''s true. Come let''s go to the most romantic place ever." Andy said before intertwining their hands together "Where we are going?" Amy chuckled and asked "Secret." "Can I trust your intentions?" Amy asked "My intentions are pure honey." Andy chuckled and said before opening car down for her "Let''s see how pure your intentions are," Amy said before hoping the car "How many minutes drive?" Amy asked "One hour," Andy said "One hour? Are you kidding me?" Amy frowned and said "No honey, it is worth driving one hour," Andy said before starting the engine "Let''s see and Are we coming back home?" Amy asked "No honey, we are staying there and I promise you and babies are going to love the place." Andy excitedly said "You seem well prepared for the date?" Amy chuckled and asked "Yeah, I have been planning since a week," Andy answered "I love you," Amy said and wrapped her arms around his "Babe, I am driving." Andy chuckled and said "Who asked you to stop? Drive your car and I will admire my hubby''s handsome features." Amy chuckled and said before giving a peck on his cheeks "Babe, you are diverting me." Andy helplessly shook his head and said Amy chuckled and said "It''s fun playing with you." "Andy" "Hmm" "Did you thought about babies names?" Amy asked "No honey, I am researching names. I want best names for my babies." Andy said "I know you will give them best," Amy said "I am always best," Andy commented "Stop flattering yourself, honey." Amy chuckled and said "Babe, stop," Amy shouted "What happen honey? Are you having labour pains?" Andy panicked while stopping the car Amy rolled her eyes and said "I am just in my third month okay." "Thank god, why did you stop the car?" Andy breathed a sigh of relief and asked Pointing towards the grocery store, she asked "I want to eat chocolates." "Dark chocolates right? I will bring it." Andy said and hopped out of the car After some time, he came out of the store with chocolates and some snacks. "Here, you go with your favourite dark chocolates," Andy said before giving it to her "Thank you, babe," Amy said "Now, my journey will be cheerful and happy," Amy said before eating chocolate ..... One hour later Outskirts of the country "Babe, we are here?" Andy said before stopping the car Peeping out of the window, she said "Babe, there is no restaurant here." "Restaurant is 200 meters away but first we have to complete our date," Andy said before opening the door for her "Will you be my date partner tonight?" Andy asked while extending his hand Placing her hand on his, she said "Not only tonight hubby, I am your date partner forever." Andy nodded his head and said "Yes, forever." As soon as she stepped out of the car, a cold breeze welcomed her. Looking at the seashore, she jumped in excitement "Wow, This is so beautiful." "Did you like this place honey?" Andy asked while interviewing their hands. "I love it hubby." Amy smiled and said "You will love it more when you see our date spot," Andy said and started walking with her "I am excited." Amy smiled and said "Babe, you have to close your eyes," Andy said while placing his hands on her eyes "You are making it more exciting honey." Amy chuckled and said Kissing her nape, Andy smiled and said "Let''s go." Amy breath hitched and started feeling giddy when she felt his hot breath on her cold skin. After walking for five minutes, Andy stopped and asked "Are you ready to see our date spot?" Amy nodded her head and said "Yes honey." "I hope you will love it," Andy said before removing his hands from her eyes Quickly opening her eyes, Amy widened her eyes in shock and covered her mouth with her hands. "You like it?" Andy nervously inquired "I love it hubby." Amy excitedly said before pouncing in her embrace The date spot which Andy are arranged for her beside the seashore. He made cute little two-seater dining setup and four pillars around it which has white curtains and fairy lights. A beautiful flower vase and cute candle were placed on the table with different food items. The thing which attracted her most is hanging photos of them. "Are you ready?" Andy smiled and asked Amy nodded her head and started kissing him all over his face "I love you and thank you for this." .... Authors thought Happy new year ? This year has been a roller coaster ride for me. Though we had a dangerous virus around us, we still tried to be positive ;-) I started this novel in April with zero hopes because my first book is a disaster. I thought I have zero capability of writing but you guys proved me wrong. whenever I saw positive comments, reviews I feel so overwhelmed? Thank you for supporting me in 2020. I hope and selfishly want us to continue this author and reader affection in 2021 too? Chapter 279 - Babe.... I Cant Wait [WARNING:- MATURE CONTENT AHEAD MY LOVELY READERS ????] Amy nodded her head and started kissing him all over his face "I love you and thank you for this. You have no idea how much I love this place." "You don''t have to thank me, honey," Andy said and kissed her forehead and before walking towards his date setup "You made it?" Amy asked "Yes, I can do anything for my lovely wife," Andy said before dragging chair for her "I am so glad that I have such loving hubby," Amy said before sitting on a chair "So, everything is prepared by me including food," Andy said "What do you mean that?" Amy chuckled and asked "I mean I want rewards after date." Andy winked his eyes and said "Let''s see," Amy said before peeping into the dishes "Ahh, I just love chicken items." Amy excitedly said before placing them on her plate After eating her favourite food, Amy sighed in satisfaction "I feel so blessed." "Babe, let''s sit near seashore," Andy said and offered his hand "Yeah babe," Amy said and placed her hand on his Sitting beside him, Amy wrapped her arms around his and placed her head on his shoulder. "Thank you for the delicious food honey." Amy smiled and said "Babe, How fast time flew right?" Andy said Pausing for a while, he said "I still remember how we went on our first date and how you proposed me and how I proposed you and married you. Everything is still running in front of me. It''s been nine months we got married and ¡ª" Caressing her stomach, he said "We are going to become Parents soon." "Yes, I still couldn''t believe that we are married and you are hubby." Amy smiled and said "Do you want me to show my skills?" Andy chuckled and said "Shut up," Amy said while smacking his chest "Babe" "Hmm" "This is for you," Andy said while taking out a cute simple diamond chain Caressing the chain, she said "This is so awesome." "It will look more awesome when you wear it," Andy said before flipping her hair "Thank you, babe," Amy said and clashed their lips together Pulling her closer, Andy deepened the kiss before lifting her up. Amy hooked her arms around his waist and moaned when he bit her lower lip. She felt giddy and frenzy when his tongue met hers. Amy gasped and moaned when she felt his hardness in between her tights. Pulling himself off, Amy chuckled and said "It''s easy to turn you on these days." "What did the doctor say? Can we do it now?" Andy asked When Amy nodded her head, Andy pulled her closer and started kissing her all over the neck. Andy stopped his actions when Amy slightly pushed him. "What happen honey?" Andy asked "W¡ªWe are still at seashore hubby." Amy nervously said Though she don''t mind making love with him anywhere but still she have to concern about the surroundings. It is an open place anyone can come at anytime so, she won''t want to take risk. Caressing her cheeks, he said "I lose my control when you touch me with your Pinky. You seriously became my weakness honey." "Let''s check-in and talk." Amy blushed and said "Just talks? I don''t mind talking about sex too honey." Andy asked "Shut up." Amy rolled her eyes and blushed harder .... Restaurant "Hey, we have a room booked in the name of Andy and Amy Francis." Andy smiled and said "Let me check sir." The receptionist said and started checking "Sir, your room is 203. Here is the keys." The receptionist said and handed keys to them "Thank you," Amy said and walked towards the elevator along with Andy .... Inside the elevator Pressing her against the wall, Andy started kissing her lips vigorously. Amy moaned and clutched onto his shirt before biting his lower lip. Andy groaned when Amy pushed her tongue inside his mouth. He loves when his wife takes initiation in bed. He wanted her to be dominated and he will happily comply with her. With her tongue wandering in his mouth, Andy started caressing her thighs. Amy moaned and took a deep breath when he caressed his inner thigh. "Ba... Babe... I can''t wait. Take me in." Amy said before burying her head on his chest Amy squealed when Andy lifted her up and then elevator door got opened. Slamming his chest, she chuckled and said "You just scared me, honey." "Amy" "Hmm" "Wanna try new things?" Andy asked while opening the door "What do you mean by new things?" Amy asked who was a hundred per cent sure about his lewd intentions. "I want you to kiss me," Andy asked "I kiss you every time honey." Amy helplessly shook her head and said When Andy raised her eyebrows, Amy frowned and said "No way, I am going to kiss you there." "Babe, we can always try new things, honey," Andy said before pressing her against the wall Kissing her collarbones, she said "It''s okay, if you don''t want to do it." Amy bit her lower lip and said "I¡ªI" "I don''t want to force things onto you, honey," Andy said before helping her removing her dress Andy gulped in nervousness when he looked st her lacy bra and thongs which were screaming his name to remove them. "You look amazing," Andy said and clashed their lips together Amy moaned louder when he suddenly pushed his tongue inside and his hands kept on wandering all the places. With their tongues met together, Amy is feeling hot inside her body and started removing his shirt buttons before tossing it off. Looking at his half-naked body, Amy gulped and started kissing him on his neck. "Am¡ª" Andy groaned in pleasure when Amy started sucking, biting, kissing his neck harder. He could feel his little brother raising and started poking her. He can''t wait to taste her, he can''t wait to kiss her all over again. He couldn''t never get tired of making love to her and he loves it when she moans his name out. ..... Chapter 280 - Pleasure After making a hickey on his neck, Amy grinned proudly "Now, every horny woman will get to know that you are mine." "I am already yours honey," Andy said and lifted her up making her gasp in surprise "You scared me again." Amy pouted her lips and complained "You are making me crazy," Andy said before placing her on the bed He then removed her pants and briefs revealing his proud member which pounced out with hungry. Amy cheeks turned red and gulped in nervousness when she looked at his hard member. He then hovered her up and making her feel dizzy by kissing her neck like there is no tomorrow. Amy turned to the other side and gave him all the access he wants and moaned his name out. His kisses were like a drug to her. A pleasure sensation started building up in her body that she can''t wait to feel him inside his body. "An, I want to you," Amy said in between her moans. She don''t mind begging him at this vulnerable state. "What''s the rush, honey? We have all night." Andy said before making sure to mark hickeys all over the neck He then quickly ripped her bra and thong off before kissing her breasts. "They are amazing honey," Andy said before fondling one breast with one hand and other started wandering her lower part. Amy arched her back and moaned in pleasure before parting her thighs when his cold fingers touched her down there. She is exposed, vulnerable in front of him but did she mind? No, she is happy with his movements and she want it. Andy groaned when he felt her wet heating core in his hands. He wanted to touch, ravish that part but before that he wanted to make her moan in pleasure. He wanted her to experience very little thing of lovemaking. Removing her hand from heating core, he placed it in other breasts and started fondling them together before clashing their lips. "You are looking amazing honey," Andy whispered in his ears before sucking her earlobe Amy held her breath when she felt a cold sensation which turned her even more on. The ecstatic feeling she is experiencing now is very hard to describe and she is loving it too much. Removing his hands from his breasts, Andy pushed himself down and took one breast into his mouth. "An¡ªmmm." Amy moaned and curled her toes. Nibbling her erect nipples for quite some time, he wrapped his tongue around it and started sucking it harder at first. Andy lost all his senses when he felt her sweet breasts on his mouth. He could feel the pleasure and pressure building up in his body. He could feel how her body is melting in his embrace. After sucking one breast, he shifted his interest to the other one which is waiting, screaming his name out. "A.. N... D.. Y" Amy moaned and closed her eyes Andy lifted her head up and gave a peck on her lips and chuckled. "Why are you chuckling?" Amy pouted her lips and asked "I love it when you scream my name out," Andy said and kissed her forehead "Shut up, you are making me vulnerable," Amy said and buried her face in his neck "We have all night honey," Andy said and pushed himself down. Amy gasped when he felt his fingers down there. He then parted her lips as much as he can and buried his face in between thigs. He then kissed her inner thigs and licked her lip when he looked at drowning wet pussy. Amy arched her back and moaned louder when he kissed her heating core. He then buried her face and started nibbling her wet folds before running his tongue around it. Amy moaned and grabbed a fistful of hair and pushed him more deeper with the intention that she is liking the way he is kissing her. Andy moaned against her wet folds. She tasted so good. He could never get enough of her and he loves her way too much. Adrenaline started gushing down her body when a sweet yet pleasurable sensation hit her system hard. She can''t wait for him. She can''t control herself more longer. After licking her clean, Andy hovered her up and clashed their lips together while his hands shamelessly wandering her body. Amy moaned and pulled her more closer when his hard member poking her down there. Her body is covered with sweat and passion and she want him to take next time. "Honey, I am waiting¡ª" Amy stopped saying and parted her thigs Complying with her request, Andy held his throbbing member and started rubbing against her heating core. Amy clutched into the sheets and moaned when she felt herself so vulnerable. He could feel his member growing when it touched to her hearing her core. He then slowly started pushing it inside making her groan in pain. "Ahhhh" Amy groaned and closed her eyes when tears started flowing down her cheeks Andy wiped her tears and kissed her eyes giving her a sweet assurance. "How can you be so tight every time?" Andy groaned The initial wave of her pain is now converted into the pleasure when she felt him inside her completely. Amy moaned louder When Andy started moving his hips. Complying with his speed, Amy started moving her hips along with him. With her pressure building inside her, Amy felt something gushing down her spines. "An, faster," Amy shouted Complying with her request, Andy started moving his hips fastly making her scream his name out. "An, I ¡ª" Amy stopped saying and closed her eyes. Understanding that she is about to reach her climax, Andy pumped harder inside her before pulling himself out. Slumping on the top of her for quite some time, Andy calmed himself down and flipped to the other. "Love you, babe," Andy said before kissing her forehead Amy placed her head on his chest and stuck to him before closing her eyes. ..... Chapter 281 - Body Check Up Next day morning "Ahh, Stop it An," Amy shouted before pushing him away "What? Can''t I take my morning kiss from my wifey?" Andy chuckled and said "You already took three kisses and that''s enough." Amy frowned and said before looking for her clothes "Ahh, I didn''t bring another pair of clothes and my bra got ruined because of you," Amy shouted glaring at her hubby "What did I do?" Andy pouted her lips and asked "You ruined it, hubby. Can''t you remove it slowly?" Amy snapped "Do you think I will care about that damn bra when you look tasty?" Andy said before inching closer "Shut up." "What? You clearly enjoyed it, honey. How can I forget your beautiful moans?" Andy chuckled and said "Ahh Andy, can''t you act little sensible?" Amy frowned and said "I am sensible and that''s why I arranged clothes for you," Andy said "What? When did you arranged them?" Amy asked "I know something like this would happen. So, I bought clothes while I am making arrangements for dinner." Andy said "Ahh, I love you hubby," Amy said before giving a peck on his lips "Babe, let me help you change," Andy said "No way, I am believing your lame lies." Amy frowned and said before getting up from the bed .... Inside the car "So, You are going for a shopping?" Andy asked "Yeah we planned but we postponed it." Amy sighed and said "I just checked the message in the group honey. Doctor said that Jenni has some complications and she need complete bed rest for three months. So, we mutually decided to go after Jenni''s recovery." Amy said Pausing for a while, she asked "What about your shipping plans?" "We too decided to go after Jenni''s recovery. I mean we have to tag Lucas too. If Jenni''s health is unstable how can we ask to come? So, we decided to wait." Andy smiled and said "Ahh, my hubby is cutest," Amy said before pinching his cheeks Just then she realised that route he is taking her is not to the mansion. "Babe, where are we going?" Amy scrunched her eyebrows and asked "Hospital." "Why?" Amy frowned and asked "Because I want you to take all the test. I don''t want to find out sudden problems and get a panic attack." Andy sighed and said "Babe, I am okay now." "No, precautions are better than cure honey. We have to consult a doctor and let her check you for every two weeks." Andy said before raising the speed Helplessly shaking her head, Amy chuckled. Though her husband is irritating and overbearing, she loves him a lot. "I heard that Ryan is going to throw a dinner party for one of our client?" Amy sighed and asked "Yeah babe, he is Owen ¨C" "Wait? Are we talking about Owen from our college?" Amy asked "You are sharp honey." Andy chuckled and said Covering her hands on her mouth, she said "This is going to be fun." "Yeah, I already told about Owen''s proposal to Ryan and he is quite frustrated. I hope my jealous possessive brother won''t break his head." Andy chuckled and said "I have to inform this to Lisa and Nina," Amy said before taking her phone out "No honey, let it be a secret for a while," Andy said before stopping her Thinking for a while, she said "Yeah, that would be more honey." ..... Half an hour later Miller hospital Mother Miller''s cabin "Hey, I never expected that you would come here." Mother Miller smiled and said before gesturing them to sit down "Aunt, I want you to do a complete body checkup and all the tests which helps us to know about baby," Andy stated "All tests? But why?" Mother Miller chuckled and asked "Umm...I am just tensed and curious about her health." Andy said "I can understand your situation Andy but don''t worry I will ask Nina to do all the tests for her." Mother Miller smiled and said before calling Nina out Just then Nina entered the room and said "I know Andy will come one day for the tests." "He loves me a lot." Amy chuckled and said "Ni, I have a surgery in five minutes, can you do all the tests?" Mother Miller asked "Of course mom, I can," Nina said before gesturing Amy to come with her. ..... Ten minutes later "All your reports will be up tomorrow," Nina said before sitting on the couch "I know everything will be normal but still I am tensed." Amy sighed and said "Don''t worry honey, your babies are strong and can I know the details for yesterday night?" Nina chuckled and asked "What details?" Amy asked "Come on babe, you know what I am talking." Nina helplessly shook her head and said Pausing for a while, she said "I could see love marks all over shoulder and neck." Amy blushed and said Andy took me to a romantic seashore date. "What? Ahh, Andy is such a romantic man." Nina excitedly said "So, we talked for while and ¡ª" holding a diamond chain, she said "He gifted me this and then we got carried away." "So, who was it?" Nina asked "It''s too hot to describe." Amy blushed harder and said "I could feel your burning cheeks, honey." Nina chuckled and said "Come one Ni, it''s not like you won''t get burning cheeks when we talk about Erik." Amy chuckled and said "Yeah, only he can make my cheeks burn and you know, he shamelessly asked baby to be quiet and close his eyes when we make love." Nina sighed and said "Dramatic and innocent Erik is way cute." Amy smiled and said "That''s true." Nina smiled and said "Does Jenni''s pregnancy complications are serious one?" Amy asked worriedly "Yeah, her fallopian tube is little weak but I prescribed some medicines and I am pretty sure that she is going to overcome this." Nina smiled and said "Hopefully, everything should go well." Amy smiled and said Glancing at the watch, Amy said "Let''s go. I have a movie plan tonight with Andy." "Yeah, let''s go." Nina smiled and said ...... Chapter 282 - I Dont Mind Suffering Under You Lisa and Ryan''s apartment Kitchen Lisa is busy in preparing dinner when Ryan entered the kitchen wearing her favourite business suit. Looking at Ryan, she smiled and said "You are looking awesome." "I love you." Ryan said while wrapping his arms around her "What do you want now?" Lisa chuckled and asked "What do you mean by that?" Ryan asked Fixing his tie, she said "I know that your sudden I love means you are either jealous or did something which I don''t like." "I am jealous." Ryan said before lifting her up and wrapping her legs around his waist "Ry, what are you doing? Guests will come at any time." Lisa chuckled and said "We still have half an hour time honey." Ryan said before walking towards the bedroom Placing her on the bed, he hovered her up and clashed their lips together. Lisa moaned when he bit her lower lip and pushed his to tongue inside her mouth. "Ry... Mmm." Lisa clutched onto the sheets and moaned Reluctantly breaking the kiss, he buried his head on her neck and started kissing all over the neck. Lisa closed her eyes and moaned. Her body started feeling giddy and frenzy with kisses. Ryan pulled himself off and grinned while looking at his creations. "Now, you look perfect honey." Ryan smiled and said "Ry, you are wasting my time." Lisa said and slightly pushed him before getting up from the bed "Babe, I will select your dress." Ryan said and walked towards the wardrobe After looking at her dress for almost five minutes, he finally took out blood red colour long dress. "This is perfect." Ryan said Lisa sighed and took the dress before walking towards the washroom. ..... Half an hour later Looking at herself in a mirror, Lisa frowned when she found fresh hickey on her neck. She then took a concealer to dab it but Ryan stopped her. "Babe, what are you doing?" Ryan asked "Hickey is visible honey." Lisa sighed and said "You have to flaunt it honey." Ryan said while kissing on the hickey "Shut up, I don''t want to get embarrassed ¡ª" "What is there to get embarrassed? You are wife and i am your husband." Ryan causally said "Fine, I will flaunt it." Lisa chuckled and said before adjusting her hair Just then someone knocked the door. "I think guests are here." Lisa smiled and said before walking towards the main door along with Ryan "Babe, you should stick to me okay." Ryan said "What happen to you?" Lisa asked. Her husband is behaving weird toady and she can''t figure it out. As as shook as she opened the door, a familiar personality hugged her. "Hey Lisa, how are you?" Owen excitedly asked "Owen?" Lisa widened her eyes in shock and asked Ryan heart almost skipped several beats when Owen hugged his wife. How could he just hug her without caring about his presence? His possessive husband instincts want to kill owen hard. "Babe, He is ¡ª" Lisa stopped saying when she looked at the big scowl on Ryan''s face. Lisa pursed her lips when she understood why he acted clingy today and why he wanted her to expose her hickey. "Hii Ryan." Owen smiled and said before extending his hand "H¡ªHello." Ryan sighed and said Sensing a tinge of jealousy in his voice, Lisa decided to play along. "Owen, come in. I will show you our apartment." Lisa smiled and said Ryan panicked and asked "Babe, how can you show him our apartment?" Clearing his throat, he said "I mean we have important things to discuss and I will give him apartment tour." "Yeah, that would be fine." Owen smiled and said "Yeah, you both talk about business and I will prepare OWEN''S FAVORITE FRUIT CUSTARD." Lisa said "Oh my god, you still remember my favourite food. I am blessed." Owen chuckled and said "How can I forget them?" Lisa said before walking towards the kitchen leaving frowning Ryan behind ..... Twenty minutes later "If you both done talking about business, why don''t we have dinner together?" Lisa asked before placing bowls on dinning table "Ry, why can''t we discuss other things over phone. I can''t wait to have delicious dinner prepared by Lisa." Owen said before walking towards her "I wish I could kill you." Ryan thought and rushed towards Lisa Giving peck on her cheeks, he said "Let guest eat first and we will serve him." Lisa smiled and said "He is our friend Ryan, he will feel left out when we treat him as normal guest." "That''s true. We have to eat together." Owen smiled back "So, How is your love life?" Ryan asked Owen sighed and said "I didn''t thought about that side. I mean I proposed a beautiful girl in our college but she rejected it." Wrapping his arms around Lisa, Ryan said "May be she found someone handsome." Lisa helplessly shook her head and chuckled when she realised her hubby is more cute when he is jealous. "Yeah, she found some handsome but I hope she is with me." Owen said Resisting his strong urge to stab kinife in Owen''s heart, Ryan gave him a weak smile. After eating dinner and Lisa and Owen talked about some random things leaving Ryan alone. After spending good one hour, Owen left the apartment. As as soon as Lisa closed the main door, Ryan pinned her agansit the wall. "This is unfair honey." Ryan pouted his lips and complained "What did I do?" Lisa chuckled and asked "How can you prepare his favourite custard in my presence? And that creepy man, how can he talk about you shamelessly when you have me?" Ryan frowned and said Pinching his cheeks, Lisa chuckled and said "You look cute when you are jealous honey." "You know I look dangerous too." Ryan said before clashing their lips together and his hands started running through her body making things intense to her Walking towards the bedroom, he said "I am mad right now and you are going to suffer under me." "I don''t mind suffering under you." Lisa chuckled and said before clashing their lips together ..... Chapter 283 - Mood Swings Three months later Francis mansion "Babe, Did you made noodles for me?" Amy asked while walking towards a dining area holding her baby bump "Yeah babe, it''s done," Andy said before placing a red colour plate before her to serve hot noodles Amy frowned when she looked at the red plate and shouted "Did I ask you to keep red plate?" "But babe-" "What but? Do you think you can take all the decisions in our life? I can''t decide my plate colour. How dominating husband you are?" Amy yelled while wiping her tears Andy widened his eye in shock and quickly said "I am sorry honey, I don''t know that-" "What do you mean by you don''t you? You don''t love me anymore." Amy said in between her sobs Amy is currently in 16th week of pregnancy and it''s been tough for Andy to handle her mood swings. Since Amy is carrying twins, everything will be doubled up including mood swings and it is damn hard but he is very happy and fulfilled looking at her cute baby bump. Andy helplessly shook his head and hugged her "No honey, I love you." "If you love me, you would have asked me about the plate colour before deciding." Amy frowned and snapped Holding his ears with his hands, Andy apologised "I am so sorry for disappointing you. I will surely ask you which plate you want next time." "Promise." "Yes honey, I promise you." Andy smiled and said "Good, I am hungry now," Amy said and sat on the chair "I will bring you another plate-" "No, I want to eat in red Plate," Amy said before serving herself tasty noodles "But you ¨C" helplessly shaking his head, Andy nodded his head and sat beside her. He doesn''t want to make her frustrated again. "So, you are going for a shopping with Erik and Lucas?" Amy asked "Yes honey, I want to shop for kids." Andy smiled and said He is so excited for shopping to his kids. He already did a little research about the requirements of newborn babies. "I hope you won''t buy excess." Amy chuckled and said "No honey, I won''t," Andy assured her ... Oliver and Erica''s apartment "I never expected this from you, Erica," Oliver shouted "I-" "Stop giving me ''I don''t want to tell you.'' shit now," Oliver yelled Erica gulped in fear when Oliver yelled at her. This is probably the first time he yelled at her and she didn''t like his anger mode. It all started when one of Oliver''s friends told him Erica''s ex-boyfriend still loves her and also met her in shooting spots. When he inquired deeper, he also got to know that he meet her daily either in sets or in caf¨¦. Grabbing her shoulder, he shouted "I always wanted you to tell me everything about your life but you never shared me anything. Your ex-boyfriend meets you daily and you didn''t care to inform me. Why?" "Oli-" "Look, Erica, I always gave you a liberty of taking your own decisions. You are my first priority and I expected a same from you but you never listed me in your priority list. Is that too much to do?" Oliver shouted Erica vigorously shook her head and said "No Oli; you are always my first priority¡ª" Oliver smiled and said "If I am your first priority, you would have informed me before meeting him and clicking pictures." "Pictures? I never clicked ¨C" "Stop lying me, Erica," Oliver shouted before showing her a multiple pictures of Erica and john which he received from unknown source "This ¨C" Erica widened her eyes in shock when she saw her pictures with Jason. She had no idea when and who clicked these pictures. "If you want to be with him you can leave me," Oliver stated before walking away "Oli¡ª" before Erica could say anything Oliver left the apartment Yes, it is her mistake. If she would have told about Jason, things might be different this day. She never tried to meeting Jason behind Oli''s back, it was Jason who used to follow her and meet her everywhere. Erica wanted to tell Oliver but she always thought it is unnecessary and Jason is not so important to discuss but she never thought things will end up like this. ¡­.. Shopping mall Going through the list of baby products in saved in his phone, Andy kept on murmuring something. "Dude, what are you doing?" Erik asked "I don''t want to miss anything. So I am cross-checking everything." Andy said "You have to buy for twins? One boy and one girl?" Erik asked "Yeah, I want to buy for two girls but Amy will shout or throw me out if I won''t buy things for a boy." Andy helplessly shook his head and said "Amy is very easy-going¡ª" "You are saying this because you haven''t seen her mood swings." Andy sighed and said "Yeah, pregnant woman mood swings are horrible and I am getting nightmares of Nina''s mood swings." Erik helplessly shook his head and said "Will you believe if I say Nina threw a glass jar because I filled water without informing her?" Erik sighed and asked "Woah, I feel sad for you." Lucas sighed and said "Amy is nothing less than that. She shouted at me because I kept red plate for breakfast without asking her and the most hurtful part is after shouting at me, she ate in the same red plate because she wants to eat in red one." Andy explained his horrific incident in the morning "Oh my god, this is too bad." Lucas chuckled and said "Why are you chuckling? Jenni will also show her mood swings when she steps into 10th week." Andy frowned and said "Don''t worry, my Jenni is best and she won''t shout at me for no reason." Lucas proudly said "We will talk about it when the time comes." Erik chuckled and said Patting Lucas shoulder, Andy added, "I hope you won''t forget your lines." ...... Chapter 284 - Its Positive Shopping mall Glancing at the watch, Erik sighed and said "let''s go and buy." "Yeah," Andy said and entered into the babies store "Oh my god, they are too cute." Lucas excitedly said while looking at a cute toys and kid''s clothes "They will look more cute on my babies." Andy smiled and said "Excuse me, sir, can I help you?" The manager rushed towards them and asked "I want every toy and every dress of this store for twins," Andy said "Girls or boys?" The manager asked "Two girls." Andy proudly said "Dude, Amy will kill you if you won''t buy for son," Erik whispered Andy sighed and said "I will buy one dress and one toy. Isn''t it enough for that monster?" Erik chuckled and said "You are unbelievable." ¡­.. Francis mansion "So, how is your health?" Amy sighed and said "Yeah, everything is normal and I am under some medications too." Jenni smiled and said "Don''t worry Jenni, your reports are normal last week and baby is growing healthily." Nina patted her hand and said Lisa pouted her lips and said "Everyone is becoming pregnant but what about me?" Amy chuckled and said "You should discuss this with your hubby." "I wish I could but that man always give me ''it will happen honey and you shouldn''t worry'' shit." Lisa frowned and said Amy sighed and said "Yeah, Ryan was right, it will happen when time comes." "But¡ª" Lisa covered her mouth and rushed towards washroom when she felt puckish "Babe," Amy shouted and about to rush towards her Nina stopped her "You can''t rush babe," Nina said and gestured Jenni to check Lisa out After few minutes, Lisa came out of the washroom wiping her pale face. "Did you eat something weird?" Amy asked "No, I just fell weird at stomach." Lisa sighed and said "Here, drink this lukewarm water," Amy said before giving her water "I don''t want to drink honey." Lisa sighed and said "Babe, what happen? Are you okay?" Nina asked "I don''t know." Lisa pouted her lips and said "Babe, when was the last time you had your periods?" Nina asked "I skipped it last month and this month- Is it because of I am pregnant?" Lisa nervously asked "Oh my god, Am I pregnant?" Lisa jumped in excitement "Why don''t you take the test?" Amy suggested "But I don''t know how to." Lisa pouted her lips and said "Don''t worry babe, I have this Prego instrument," Jenni said before taking it out from her handbag "Babe, you just have to pee and see the colour of lines." Nina sighed and said When Lisa nodded her head, Nina chuckled and said "Don''t worry babe, everything is going to be normal." "Yeah, I hope," Lisa said before taking a deep breath "All the best babe," Amy said "I hope it is positive," Lisa said and walked towards the washroom ¡­.. One hour later "Why did she is taking such a long time to pee and test?" Amy frowned while glancing at the watch "Is she scared of result?" Nina worriedly asked "Oh god, it getting into my nerves," Jenni said "I think we should go and check on her. What if it is negative and she is crying?" Amy sighed and said "Yeah babe, let''s check on her," Nina said "Lisa, Are you okay?" Amy asked while knocking the door When they haven''t heard any sound, Nina panicked and said "Babe it''s okay if it is negative." "Yeah babe, please open the door, honey," Amy said before banging the door Just then Lisa opened the door and came out. Amy and others panicked when they saw her tear-stained face. Assuming the result is negative, Amy sighed and patted her shoulder "It''s okay babe, you can always try¡ª" "It''s positive," Lisa murmured "What?" Amy nervously asked "It''s positive." Lisa beamed Covering her mouth with her hands, Amy jumped in excitement and hugged her best friend. "Oh my god, I am so happy for you." Nina excitedly said "I am so happy for me too." Lisa smiled and said "But why did you lock yourself for one hour?" Amy asked "I was shocked and overwhelmed honey." Lisa sighed and said Amy helplessly shook her head and said "we worried a lot." "I am sorry." Lisa pouted her lips and said "I think I have to visit Ryan and inform him this news." Lisa excitedly said "Yeah, you should do that." Nina sighed and said ¡­.. Erica and Oliver apartment It''s been two hours since Oliver went outside with frustration and he hasn''t called or messaged her. Erica did try calling him but it is switched off which made her more tensed. She wanted to call Aunt Melli for help but she thought it won''t look appropriate if she takes her help every time they fight. Taking a deep breath, she decided to try calling him for one last time when someone knocked the door. Assuming it was Oliver, Erica rushed to open the door. "I tried calling you-" Erica stopped saying when she saw Jason instead of Oliver at her doorstep "You? Why the hell you came here?" Erica shouted Jason shrugged his shoulders and said "I just wanted to see you. Is it a crime?" Erica frowned and about to bang the door shut but Jason stopped her. "How can you bang the door on me, honey?" Jason said Erica frowned and snapped "I already told you that I am not your baby, honey. Don''t you get that?" "Look Jason, I don''t want to meet you and make my Oli sad and frustrated okay. I don''t want to fuck my relation with him." Erica started showing her disinterest in Jason "So, oil knows about us?" Jason asked "What do you mean by-" Jason quickly hugged her and said "it''s okay babe, we will talk to Oliver about us." Erica frowned deeper and pushed him away, "What the hell-" "It''s okay babe, you don''t have to lose hope about us," Jason said Not understanding what he is trying to do, Erica is about to lash him out when she looked at Oliver near the elevator. "Oli¡ª" Erica murmured before rushing towards him ..... Chapter 285 - Heart Break Not understanding what he is trying to do, Erica is about to lash him out when she looked at Oliver near the elevator. "Oli¡ª" Erica murmured before rushing towards him "Oli, He is¡ª" Cutting her off, Oliver frowned and shouted "Enough of your shit Erica." "Oli, please try to understand¡ª" "What I should understand? Tell me, what I have to understand?" Oliver shouted Erica pursued her lips when tears started flowing down her cheeks. She doesn''t know how Jason ended up ruining her relationship. She doesn''t know whether Oliver would trust her or not. She doesn''t know how she fucked up everything. Oliver smirked and said "I thought it was a misunderstanding and decided to talk to you but here you are busy discussing your lovely plans with your ex-boyfriend. No, let me correct it, your present boyfriend right?" Erica vigorously shook her head and said "No, you are getting wrong idea honey. let me explain¡ª" "There is nothing to explain and there is nothing to listen to Erica. I heard your conversation and ¨C" Taking deep breath, He said "I won''t stop you if you want to live with him." Erica vigorously shook her head and held his hands "Whatever you heard isn''t a truth Oliver, nothing is going on between Jason and me." Pausing for a while, she said "Yes, I met him in sets but I never tried to cheat on you. I clearly told him that I love you and only you have the right to love me. I never met him purposely; he was the one who tried to cling onto me. I always maintained a respectable distance with him. I always loved you; you are the only man in my life." "Stop trying to convince me, Erica," Oliver shouted before pushing her away Pausing for a while, he said "I hate you for cheating on me." "I never cheated¡ª" before Erica could say anything Oliver ignored her walked inside the apartment before banging the door shut on her face "Oli," Erica shouted before knocking the door Tears started flowing down her cheeks when Oliver didn''t open the door. She is feeling heartbroken, sad and guilty for everything. She started cursing herself for talking with Jason. Left with no other choice, she decided to go to Shelton mansion and talk with Oliver tomorrow morning. ¡­... Night Lisa and Ryan''s apartment Placing all the dishes on the table, Lisa smiled in satisfaction before looking towards the main door. At first, Lisa decided to meet him in the office but when she got to know that he is busy in a meeting, she changed her plan. She cooked all his favourite dishes and wants to surprise him. Just then Ryan entered the apartment with big frown in her face. "How can you be so careless?" Ryan shouted at someone on the phone "I want you to revise everything and present it tomorrow." Ryan declared before hanging the call "What happen honey?" Lisa asked before walking towards him "It''s office tensions." Ryan sighed and said "Go and freshen up. I prepared all your favourites." Lisa said while giving a peck on his lips Wrapping his arms around her waist he pulled her closer and said "I could see my wifey''s mood is on." "Stop fooling around and take bath." Lisa chuckled and said "One round while taking bath doesn''t harm right?" Ryan asked before lifting her up "Stop being clingy." Lisa slammed his chest "Please honey," Ryan said before trailing kisses down her neck "Ry, you are distracting me." Lisa frowned and said "One kiss and I will take bath singly." Ryan sighed and said "Stop being a five-year kid." Lisa snapped before pushing him "Wives are big bullies," Ryan said entered the washroom ¡­.. Ten minutes later "I could see my favourite dishes on the table." Ryan excitedly said before peeping into the dishes "Yeah, I made your favourites." Lisa smiled and said "I love you, baby," Ryan said before serving himself Lisa took a deep breath and sat beside him before poking his arms. "Don''t divert me, honey, I am busy eating my beef steak," Ryan said "Baby wants dada to feed his mommy." Lisa pouted her lips and said "Say to him that dada is ¨C" "Wait, what did you say honey?" Ryan nervously asked Lisa quickly sat on his lap and gave a peck on his lips "I am pregnant." "You are what?" Ryan asked again Flicking his forehead, Lisa chuckled and said "You are going to become father." "Me? Father? Oh my god, I am so excited." Ryan jumped in excitement before kissing her all over the face "Thank you for making me father honey." Ryan smiled and said "Are you happy?" Lisa asked "I am more than happy honey," Ryan said before kissing her forehead "Ahh, now, I can finally say that my sperms are working." Ryan proudly said Lisa chuckled and asked "Did you thought your sperms are inactive?" "No, I mean¡ª" pouting his lips, Ryan hugged her "I was scared okay." "I love you," Lisa said before giving a peck on her lips "Ah, let me tell this to Andy and Erik," Ryan said before calling his best friends "Hey dude, what''s up?" Andy asked "Lisa is pregnant man." Ryan beamed "Woah, congrats man," Erik said "Oh my god, I can''t believe that your sperms got worked." Andy chuckled and said "That''s true man." Erik helplessly shook his head and said "Hey, I am going to become a dad and you can''t bully me unnecessarily." Ryan frowned and said "You know what, we can bully you no matter how much old you grow." Andy sighed and said "Did Lisa go for checking?" Erik asked "I don''t know man," Ryan said "Wait, did you guys done with shopping?" Ryan asked "Yeah, we are on the way to the mansion," Andy stated "I missed shopping man." Ryan sighed and said "Don''t worry; I still have some products to buy. I will accompany you after two months." Andy said "Seriously An? You already bought entire store?" Erik frowned and said "But they are less dude," Andy said "Hey, I reached mansion, I will call you back." Andy said before hanging the call ¡­ Chapter 286 - Mr. Monster Francis mansion Placing all the shopping bags and cradles down, Andy sighed in satisfaction before calling his wife out. "Oh my god, I think you bought the whole store." Uncle Michael chuckled and said "Yes, dad." Andy proudly grinned "Did you bought for both girl and boy?" Uncle Michael asked Andy sighed and about to say something when Amy walked towards him. "I knew you would waste money buying things excess." Amy scoffed "No honey, it is his love towards babies." Mother Francis chuckled and said "Yeah, you know, your dad bought the entire store when I was expecting." Aunt Rosy chuckled and said Amy helplessly shook her head and said "What can I say when everyone supports him." Looking at two adorable cribs, Amy heart bloomed in joy "I love these cribs." "But don''t you think they are too girly? I mean didn''t you said that you want a boy and a girl." Uncle Michael said Andy gulped in nervousness when Amy gave him an ''I will kill you if you bought only for girls.'' look. "W-What? I wanted to shop somewhere but Erik and Lucas took me to some known place. I thought it would be nice but it turned out that the shop has only baby girl items. I was frustrated and ¨C" "Stop it, Andy." Amy snapped "Can''t you act a little sensible while shopping for kids? How can you buy cribs only for girls? What if we have two sons?" Amy snapped "Wait, did you bought clothes for a boy and girl or you chose to buy everything for girls?" Amy glared at him and asked "No honey, I bought for both boy and girl, you can trust me." Andy proudly said "Can I trust you?" Amy asked "Yes, babe," Andy said with full of confidence in his voice How can he say that he bought everything for two girls and he chose to buy a weird-looking octopus toy and a t-shirt for a boy? "Let me see, open the boxes," Amy stated "Babe, the store manager said that we shouldn''t open the boxes until¡ª" Cutting him off, Amy frowned and pushed him before opening the boxes. "Babe¡ª" Andy stopped saying and closed his eyes all ready face wrath of his wife. Amy frowned deeper when she saw baby products, clothes, toys which belong to two girls instead of one boy and one girl. Aunt Rosy chuckled and said "I think he badly wants to have two baby girls." "Like father like son." Uncle Michael grinned and said "Do you have any explanation for this Mr. Francis?" Amy snapped "In my defence, I did buy something for a baby boy too," Andy said "What?" Amy asked who has zero trust in her hubby Opening the small box which is placed in the big box, he said "Look, I bought from him too." "Seriously An? You bought the whole shop for girls but you chose to only a few things for boy." Amy snapped before opening the box Amy scrunched her eyebrows and shouted "What the hell is wrong with you An? Which father will buy octopus toy for his son?" "What? octopus is also an animal. We have to recognise and respect octopus as well." "One day I will get mad by your over love towards daughters." Amy snapped before walking away "Honey¡ª" Andy rushed towards her ¡­. Andy and Amy''s bedroom "Babe, you can''t shout at me. I am being perfect father." Andy pouted his lips and said "I don''t want to argue. Please stay away." Amy said while taking steam "Honey¡ª" Andy said while poking her arm "Let me take my steam in peace." Amy snapped "Fine, I won''t say a word," Andy said placing finger on his lips After few minutes, Amy removed a steamer and started walking towards the washroom. "Babe, I am sorry," Andy said while holding her hand "For what good reason you are saying sorry?" Amy asked "Because I made you frustrated," Andy said "Why I am frustrated?" Amy asked When Andy pouted his lips, Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Babe, I am not saying you are wrong. I know you are obsessed with daughters but that doesn''t mean you can''t discriminate between son and daughter. What if my boy feels sad and left out by your behaviour? What if he thinks you don''t love him?" Andy sighed and said "I am sorry. I won''t repeat it again." "You have to say sorry for baby." Amy sighed and said Bending towards her baby, Andy kissed it and said "I am sorry MR. Monster." "Andy¡ª" "Yeah, I am sorry my son," Andy said "Good," Amy said while giving a peck on her lips "Babe, you can''t give pecks now." Andy pouted his lips and said "We can''t make love at this stage and your pecks make me aroused," Andy complained "Stop it, hubby." Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Babe, I want strawberry pudding," Amy said "Yeah, I will make it for you." Andy cupped her cheeks and said "Aww, I love you, babe," Amy said while squeezing his lips "I love you more honey." Andy smiled and said before walking out of the room ¡­.. Shelton mansion "Honey¡ª" Father Shelton shouted before rushing towards her daughter "I never expected you would come to meet me¨C" Father Shelton stopped saying when he looked at her tear-stained face "Honey, what happened? Why are you crying?" Father Shelton asked "Dad¡ª" Erica said before hugging him crying harder Father Shelton panicked and patted her back "Honey, Did Oliver fought with you?" When Erica didn''t say anything and started crying, father Shelton started worrying about her. "Darling, if you won''t say what happen then how can I solve it?" Father Shelton asked "Dad, Oli¡ª" Erica stopped and closed her eyes. Her heart is still pricking with those hurtful words. Yes, it was her mistake for hiding things but he can''t judge without proper conversation right? "What did Oliver do? I will kill him if he did something wrong?" Father Shelton snapped "Oli didn''t trust me, dad," Erica said in between her sobs ..... Chapter 287 - Ignorance "Oli didn''t trust me, dad," Erica said in between her sobs "What?" Father Shelton asked When Erica didn''t say and kept on crying, Father Shelton cupped his cheeks and said "Honey, no matter what it is, I always support you. I will trust you." Pausing for a while, he said "Just share your sadness with me." "Dad, I met Jason three months back in my shooting place," Erica said and started explaining everything without hiding anything. "Now, Oli thinks that I am cheating on him with Jason." Erica clutched into his shirt and said before crying harder "I never met him purposely. I never texted and talked with Jason but still he thinks so lowly of me." Erica said in between her sobs "Shhh, calm down honey. You know, it is just a misunderstanding and every cloud has a silver lining." Father Shelton assured her "No dad, I tried talking but he ¨C" Erica covered her mouth and cried harder "No honey, you can''t lose hope like this. He is just mad over the fact that Jason is approaching you but trust me, he will talk to you tomorrow." Father Shelton said "Dad, I can''t live without him. He is my life an¡ª" Erica stopped saying when father Shelton gestured her not to cry "Did you ate anything?" Father Shelton asked "I don''t want to eat dad," Erica said "You can''t skip dinner okay." Father Shelton said before dragging her towards the dining area "You have to eat everything honey." Father Shelton said before placing food on her plate "No dad, I am sure that he is staying hungry there. How can I eat without him?" Erica said "Don''t worry about him, I already messaged Melli to check on him." Father Shelton said before spoon-feeding her Keeping quiet for quite some time, she asked "Dad, he will talk to me right?" "Yes, honey." Father Shelton assured her ¡­.. After half an hour Erica''s room She sighed when he looked at the empty bed. It''s been six months since Erica and Oliver started a relationship in a perfect way and they never slept, ate alone. She got very used to his cuddles and he got used to her presence. Thinking for almost ten minutes, Erica decided to make a call to him. She knew there are high chances of call rejections but still she want to give it a try. She is a hundred per cent sure that he haven''t ate anything. Erica heart started debating wildly when the call went through. After ringing for almost five minutes, call got disconnected. Thinking that he might be busy, Erica waited to call him back. .... One hour later Glancing at watch, Erica frowned. It''s been one hour but still he hasn''t called her back. Thinking that he haven''t checked her call, she tried calling him again but this time he disconnected the call and switched his off. Erica eyes started turning red and her heart is pricking with his ignorance. She is too used to him and his ignorance is very hard to bear for her. Hoping for the best, Erica dozed off in one corner of the bed. ¡­.. Next day morning Francis mansion "Hey, Jenni," Amy said before hugging her "I am so happy that you both finally decided to shift to the mansion." Amy excitedly said "Yeah, it will be nice and Jenni will be under mom''s observation." Lucas smiled and said Just then Andy walked towards them and welcomed them in. "I hope you didn''t fought yesterday." Lucas chuckled and said before looking at Andy Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Don''t get started with it, Lucas. He made me frustrated and angry with his obsession for daughters." "Serves him right." Lucas chuckled and said "Hey, it''s not like you don''t have an obsession with daughters." Andy frowned and said "I have but I equally love sons too." Lucas sighed and said "Babe, he is trying to provoke you against me." Andy pouted his lips and complained Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Stop behaving like a baby." "But honey¡ª" "Don''t you have a meeting in half an hour?" Amy snapped "Yeah but I can''t go without my goodbye kiss," Andy said "An¡ª" Amy''s cheeks turned red when he asked a kiss in front of his brother and Jenni "Babe, why are you feeling shy?" Andy asked Holding her wedding ring, he said "This ring gave us right to kiss anywhere we want." "Can''t you be little sensitive?" Amy helplessly shook her head "Learn something from your brother, Lucas." Jenni sighed and said "What I have to learn from him?" Lucas frowned and asked "How to make wife''s stomach churn with romantic talks?" Jenni sighed and said "But I am¡ª" "You haven''t hugged me yesterday night," Jenni said before wiping her tears "What? From where did yesterday night topic come from?" Lucas frowned and said "Look, now you are snapping at me," Jenni said in between her sobs Lucas widened his eyes in shock when she is crying. Everything was normal a few seconds back but he couldn''t understand how things turned without his mistake. "Bro, her mood swings is hitting you hard." Andy chuckled and whispered "Mood swings? What am I supposed to do now?" Lucas whispered back "Just accept that it is your mistake," Andy said "You think it will work?" Lucas asked "Trust me, bro," Andy stated Lucas nodded his head and said "Yes babe, it was a mistake." Holding her hand, he said "I am sorry for making you cry, honey." "You know I would cry if you won''t cuddle me but still you did it. How mean husband you are?" Jenni snapped "But¡ª" Lucas stopped saying before glaring at Andy Andy shrugged his shoulders and said "What? It worked in my condition." "You don''t love me," Jenni said in between her sobs "Honey¡ª" "I hate you, mommy and baby hates you," Jenni said before rushing towards the room Amy chuckled and said, "This is interesting." "Oh god, what I have to do now?" Lucas sighed and said "First, you have to make something delicious to her and apologise in a sweet way," Amy suggested ..... Chapter 288 - Misunderstanding "First, you have to make something delicious to her and apologise in a sweet way," Amy suggested "Do you think she will talk to me?" Lucas inquired "Trust me, Lucas." Amy smiled and said Lucas nodded his head and walked towards the kitchen to prepare something delicious to his wife. "Oh my god, this is so entertaining." Andy chuckled and said "Shut up honey." Amy glared at her hubby "What? As a responsible brother, I gave him a good idea but who would have thought it won''t help him?" Andy shrugged his shoulders and said "Andy, you are supposed to take his side but you gave him the wrong idea." Amy frowned and said When Andy pouted his lips, Amy helplessly shook her head and "Now, don''t give me that cute face." "Babe, just give me a kiss ¨C" "No kiss for one week," Amy stated "But babe, my lips are saying they want some energy to speak." Andy pouted his lips and said "Only you can come with this stupid and silly ideas." Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Please honey." Andy pleaded "Fine," Amy said before giving a peck on his lips "It''s not enough babe," Andy said before clashing their lips together Amy wrapped her hands around his neck and gave all access to him. Pulling himself off, Andy sighed and said "Miss me while I am in office." "I will miss you every minute honey." Amy smiled and said Satisfied with her answer, Andy sighed and left to the office. ¡­.. Erica and Oliver''s apartment Oliver is busy making his morning coffee when his mom entered the kitchen. "Mom, Do you want something?" Oliver asked "I want to talk to you." Aunt Melli sighed and said "Mom, I don''t want to talk about her ¨C" "But I have the right to listen. I am your mom." Oliver Aunt Melli frowned and said Pausing for a while, she said "Yes, I don''t have right to decide your life but I can always guide you about right and wrong ways." "Mom, I hate her and talking about her makes me restless," Oliver stated "How can you hate her Oil? How can you make impulse decisions without having a proper conversation." Aunt Melli sighed and said Placing her hand on his shoulder, she continued "Proper conversation always helps okay. Just talk to her and try to understand her point. What if she isn''t at fault? What if you misunderstood her?" "Mom, There is nothing to listen from her. She cheated on me, mom and I hate myself for loving a woman like her." Oliver said before wiping tears from his eyes "Oli¡ª" Aunt Melli stopped saying when someone knocked the door "I will open the door." Aunt Melli said before walking towards the living area As soon as Aunt Melli opened the door, she smiled when she saw Erica at her doorstep. Erica gulped in nervousness when she saw Aunt Melli, she doesn''t know whether Aunt Melli trusts her or not, she is feeling bad at heart and her mind is thinking the worst. What if Aunt Melli takes Oliver side and hates her? What if Aunt Melli thinks she cheated on her son? What if she won''t allow her to enter the apartment? When the all negative thoughts and questions revolving in her mind, Erica is having a tough time to deal with her emerging emotions. She doesn''t know how Aunt Melli will react? "This is your house honey, you can come in without hesitation." Aunt Melli smiled and welcomed her "Mom¡ª" Erica said before hugging Aunt Melli Aunt Melli patted her back and said "Don''t worry honey, This is just a mere misunderstanding." "But he hates me, mom," Erica said "No honey, he doesn''t ¨C" "Yes, I hate you," Oliver stated before walking towards them Aunt Melli sighed and left the place leaving privacy to the couple. "Oli¡ª" "What do you want now?" Oliver asked "I-I want to talk to you." Erica sighed and said "I don''t want to talk." Oliver casually said before walking towards the kitchen "Oli, please try to understand me," Erica said before grabbing his sleeves Jerking her hands off, Oliver frowned and snapped "What is there to understand you? I know you behaved like a bitch in past but I thought you changed for good. Who would have thought you are still the same? I never thought you loved me¡ªNo, you acted loving me just to bring your ex back." Erica heart started pricking with his hurtful words. Yes, it was her mistake by hiding things from him but he can''t think so lowly of her. His words, his cold attitude is like a direct stab in her heart. She never saw him so frustrated, so angry but she still decided to talk and make things right between them. "Oli, it''s not like what you think. I always loved you and I never tried cheating on you with Jason. I hate him, babe." Erica clutched into his shirt and said in between her sobs "So, you never cheated on me?" Oliver asked Erica vigorously nodded her head and said "Yes honey, I never ever cheated on you." "So, you always loved me?" Oliver asked "Yes." Erica nodded her head and said Oliver smiled and asked, "And you want me to believe your lies?" "Oli¡ª" Cutting her off, Oliver said "A whore is better than you Erica.". Erica froze and the last piece of hope she has in heart broke into million pieces with his words, she suddenly started feeling huge lump in her throat. Her legs started turning weak and her body is trembling vigorously. Her eyes started turning hot and uncontrollable number of tears started rolling down her cheeks. Clutching onto his shirt, she said "Please Oil, don''t say things like this. I don''t want to hate you. I know it''s not you, it''s just a misunderstanding which is making things uncomfortable." Pushing her away, Oliver shouted "Please don''t try to act Erica." "Wait, why are you trying to act? Jason isn''t enough for you, you want me to satisfy ¨C" before Oliver could complete his sentence a tight slap landed on his face ¡­. Chapter 289 - Grandpa Taylor "Wait, why are you trying to act? Jason isn''t enough for you, you want me to satisfy ¨C" before Oliver could complete his sentence a tight slap landed on his face "Don''t talk rubbish, Oliver," Erica shouted Wiping her tears, she said "Yes, I met him and I chose to hide it from you because I thought it is not important to discuss. If I would have known that it will create differences between us, I would have told you. I thought you will understand but you pointed out my character." Pausing for a while, she said "I am tired saying to everyone that I am not bitch, I am tired proving myself. I am tired explaining myself." Clutching onto his sleeves, Erica said "I thought you will be with me, supports me without judging but you proved me wrong. I only loved you and I was genuine with you but still you misunderstood him." Wiping her tears, she said "If you think I am a whore, yes, I am. I have nothing else to say. Goodbye, and thank you for your love." Giving him the ring and diamond chain, she said "I don''t want your memories too. I wish you all the best and I wish you will find a woman who is pure and not a whore like me." After saying this Erica dashed out the apartment without looking at him. Broken, this is what he is feeling right now. He still thinks that Erica is at fault but still his heart is aching for her. Why? He doesn''t love her right? He is blaming himself for using such words to her but he couldn''t control his anger when he saw Erica. No matter how much he thinks, he still believes that whatever he has seen and heard. But the main question is, Is this end for Oliver and Erica''s love? Will Oliver realises his mistake and make a move towards her? what will happen to this beautiful couple who loved each other to the infinity? ¡­.. Grocery store "Amy, what do you want to buy?" Jenni asked "I want to buy some veggies and ingredients to make dinner for Andy," Amy said while looking around the store "But I heard you have zero knowledge in cooking." Jenni chuckled and said "Yes, I tried cooking but they are disasters. So, I asked mom to teach me some dishes which are favourite to Andy and after taking the whole two months of training, now I can cook his favourite dishes without any help." Amy smiled and said "Are you sure? I mean you won''t burn kitchen right?" Jenni asked "No, now I am trained person." Amy proudly said "I hope nothing goes wrong." Jenni chuckled and said before walking forward Taking a deep breath, Amy took out a list where she wrote all the ingredients and started remembering the process. She wanted to make special dinner and she doesn''t want to mess things up. She then walked towards the meat section when she heard someone calling his name out. As soon as she turned around, an old man smiled at her. "You called me?" Amy asked "Yes honey, I called you." The old man smiled and said "Do you know me? I mean I never saw you anywhere." Amy said but scrunched her eyebrows when she spotted some similarities between the old man and Aunt Rosy "I¡ª" Just then Jenni approached her and said "He is Grandpa Taylor." Amy scrunched her eyebrows when she came to know who it is. How can she forget the man who tried to make their lives up and down? How can she not recognise the man who is trying to take her husband away? "I think my granddaughter doesn''t know me? How can you know me when I never visited you, honey?" Grandpa Taylor said before walking towards her Pausing for a while, he said "Your husband and father in law didn''t show you my picture? I know they hate me but still I love you all, you are my family Amy." "Family? Do you even know the meaning of family?" Amy snapped "No Amy, your father in law portrayed me in a wrong way. I am as innocent as a baby." Grandpa Taylor sighed and said "Kidnapping your daughter to get the crown is innocence? Trying to separate mom and son is innocence? Don''t try to give wrong ideas grandpa." Amy snapped harder "Amy, I did everything for my bloodline, I don''t want to someone to take what is ours and you took the crown using your cruel methods and don''t give me this ''I did everything for my bloodline'' shit," Amy shouted "You created differences between brother and sister; you tried to kill Oliver who is your grandson too. Roger tried to kill Lucas who is in your so-called bloodline, what did you do? Did you kill Roger? You didn''t because you want his help to achieve your dreams." Amy yelled at Grandpa Taylor "You are behaving like a vampire grandpa. Andy clearly said to you that he doesn''t want to fight with Oli but still you are trying to make things worse in our lives." Amy scrunched her eyebrows and shouted Pausing for a while, she said "If you are here to convince me that you are innocent then don''t waste your time. I will never convince myself, grandpa." "Amy, your mother in law and father in law don''t want to support me but what happen at the end?" Grandpa Taylor said Pausing for a while, he said "I can do anything to make my dream come true." "You can try your best but trust me if I say you can''t try to change us. My Andy never gonna come into your footsteps." Amy stated before walking away "That is super awesome babe." Jenni excitedly said "I got scared when you told me he is Grandpa Taylor but I don''t want my fear overcome my fierceness." Amy chuckled and said "Yeah but our grocery shopping failed miserably." Jenni pouted her lips and said "Don''t worry, we have another grocery store in next line," Amy said before asking chauffeur to take them to next line ..... Chapter 290 - Food Evening Shelton mansion After locking up and crying for God knows how many hours, Erica decided to have a talk with her father. Just then someone knocked the door. Thinking that it might be Father Shelton, Erica sighed and wiped her tears. "Erica, it''s me," Lisa said before knocking the door again "Yeah, I am coming," Erica said and opened the door Looking at her tear-stained face, Lisa frowned and asked "Why are you crying, Erica?" "Sister Lisa, I¡ª" Erica stopped saying and hugged her before crying her heart out. Lisa patted her back and took a deep breath. When father Shelton told her about the misunderstanding between Erica and Oliver, she thought it was a mere thing but when Ryan told her that Oliver broke his relationship with Erica, Lisa couldn''t help but rushed to check Erica out. "Erica, you can''t cry okay," Lisa said before wiping her tears "Do you know what he said to me? He hates me, sister Lisa." Erica said in between her sobs "What did he say to you? Did he shout at you?" Lisa asked "He¡ª" Erica stopped saying and slowly shook his head. She doesn''t want to say about their conversation and how he called her a whore. She knew Oliver and others are best friends but she doesn''t want to make things awkward between them. "If he didn''t say anything then when are you crying? Why don''t you talk to him?" Lisa asked "I tried talking two times but he is stubborn." Erica sighed and said "Let me and Ryan talk to him," Lisa said Erica vigorously shook her head and said "No sister Lisa, you can''t talk to him. Wouldn''t that make things more awkward?" "Why? You know talking will always help¡ª" Cutting Lisa off, Erica shouted "I tried talking to him and but he doesn''t trust me. He don''t want to talk and I broked this relationship. I don''t need him anymore." Understanding that something is off between them, Lisa placed her hand on his shoulder and said "You can always share your problems with me." "Sister Lisa, I want to start afresh life," Erica said "What do you mean by that?" Lisa asked "I got a modelling opportunity in the UK one week back, at first I decided to ignore it but now I need a break. I want to start a new life." Erica stated "Erica, Are you sure about this? I mean Oliver¡ª" "I don''t care about him," Erica said in a firm tone "But¡ª" "Please Sister Lisa, I don''t want to talk about him." Erica sighed and said Lisa took a deep breath and nodded her head "I will ask dad to book tickets for tomorrow." Erica hugged her and said "Thank you, sister Lisa." ¡­. Francis mansion Going through the process of all the dishes, Amy sighed. "I wish I make perfect dishes for Andy." Amy sighed and said "Don''t worry honey, you will rock it." Aunt Rosy assured her "Mom, I bought everything from the store and I also marinated chicken," Amy said while showing aunt rosy marinated chicken "I think it''s good." Aunt Rosy said "So, what do you want to prepare?" Aunt Rosy asked "I think I can make apple pie, chicken wings, white sauce pasta and cupcakes for sure," Amy explained her menu "All the best honey." Aunt Rosy excitedly said "Thank you and do you think I can do them?" Amy asked She is feeling nervous because this is her first attempt to do professional cooking. Though she tried cooking in past which was a big disaster, this time she decided to cook without any mistakes. She decided to follow Aunt Rosy''s instructions without using her non-cooking brain. "Don''t worry honey, you can rock it." Aunt Rosy smiled and assured her Amy took a deep breath and said "Okay, let''s start." "Let''s prepare apple pie first." Aunt Rosy said "Yeah," Amy said and took green apples "Now, you have to peel it using a peeler." Aunt Rosy said and explained the steps to bake apple pie "Oh my god, this is going to be amazing," Amy exclaimed before placing apple mould filled mould in oven "Yeah honey, you did it well." Aunt Rosy smiled and said "Now, let''s make Andy''s all-time favourite cupcakes." Amy clapped her hands and said Aunt Rosy nodded her head and explained while Amy prepared everything under her guidance. "Yeah, just set the timer and it''s done." Aunt Rosy sighed and said "Oh my god mom, I made them." Amy jumped in excitement Glancing at the time, Amy said: "Andy will come home at any time, I will go get ready." Aunt rosy nodded her head and said "All the best honey." Amy nodded her head and rushed towards her room to get ready. ¡­... Amy and Andy''s room Looking at her wardrobe, Amy frowned "I badly need to shop Prego dresses." She then sighed and took a comfy loose t-shirt and rushed towards the washroom. By the time, she came out of the washroom; Andy is sitting on a couch reading some business magazine. "An, how is your day?" Amy asked while drying her hair Wrapping his arms around her, she kissed her nape and said "I miss your presence in the office." "But I didn''t miss you." Amy chuckled and said "Seriously babe? How can you say such things to me?" Andy frowned and asked "I am stating truth, honey." Amy casually replied Andy pouted his lips and said "You don''t love me anymore. You love baby''s right?" "Yeah, I love them more." Amy pursed her lips and said "Amy, I know someday or the other, I would face this situation. That''s the reason I want to shift to our place, so that you will miss me all day." Andy scoffed "How cute," Amy said before pinching his cheeks "But you didn''t missed me," Andy complained "I missed you too hubby. So, I prepared your favourite dinner too." Amy excitedly said "You prepared what?" Andy widened his eyes in shock and said "I cooked food for you, honey." Amy pinched his cheeks and said ...... Chapter 291 - DELICIOUS FOOD "I cooked food for you, honey." Amy pinched his cheeks and said "You cooked?" Andy asked to confirm whatever he heard is true "Yes honey, I prepared food for you," Amy stated "Amy, who asked you to cook? Did you burn your hands?" Andy asked while checking her hands out Amy chuckled and said "No, I didn''t burn my hands." "Babe, why did you take risk? I mean if you want, I can prepare everything for you." honey Andy said Amy pouted her lips and said "Every time you give me surprises, you prepare food, you give me gifts. So, this time I decided to do something special to you." Andy heart melted for her words. He then pulled her to his embrace and said "I wish I could make love to you honey." Looking at her, He said "You are looking amazing babe." "Stop with this cheesy lines and freshen up. You have lot''s of food to eat." Amy chuckled and said "What? I can''t eat the whole thing babe." Andy said How he forget the BURNT SANDWICHES and BLACK CUPCAKES? How can he taste all the food alone? "You don''t want to eat them?" Amy asked "Babe, I want to eat but¡ª" Andy stopped saying and nodded his head He can''t say ''No'' when his wife tried preparing food for him. He knew Amy is not a good cook but still he wanted to try for her happiness. He can eat anything if it is her who made them. "I love you, babe," Amy said and hugged him Giving peck on his lips, she said "Come fast." before pushing him towards washroom. ¡­.. Looking at his wardrobe, she took out a comfy nightwear to him when she received a call from Lisa. "Hey, Lisa, What''s up?" Amy excitedly asked "You look so excited, Does something good happen?" Lisa asked "I prepared dinner for Andy." Amy excitedly said "You prepared what?" Lisa shouted "God Lisa, why are you shouting like that? Ahh, my eardrums got damaged." Amy frowned and said Lisa chuckled and said "Babe, you do know your food sucks." "Stop Lisa, I took mom''s help and you won''t believe me but today I prepared dinner without any mistakes." Amy proudly said "Let see." Lisa helplessly shook his head and said "So, why did you call me at this time?" Amy asked "I want to talk about." Erica and Oliver Lisa sighed and said "What about them? They are doing good right?" Amy asked "No, I don''t know what exactly happen but they both decided to broke their relationship." Lisa took a deep breath and said Pausing for a while, she said: "Oliver is saying that Erica is cheating on him with her ex Jason but Erica told me that it''s his misunderstanding and she tried to talking to him twice but I don''t what happen today at his apartment, Erica decided to leave the country." "What? How did this happen?" Amy scrunched her eyebrows and asked "I don''t know babe, They both doesn''t want to see each other. You know, both got hurt so badly by each other." Lisa stated "What do you want me to do? I think we can talk to Oliver right?" Amy asked "I tried talking but he doesn''t want to listen and he said that he doesn''t want to get involved with her." Lisa helplessly shook her head and said "Oh god, why everything turned up down suddenly?" Amy groaned "Yeah, Erica is leaving to UK tomorrow. She said that she needs some break." Lisa sighed and said "I think we can''t do anything except supporting each other," Amy stated "Yeah, we can do that," Lisa said "How is Erica? Is she fine?" Amy asked "I don''t know, she locked herself in the room and I tried talking but she said she wants to spend some alone time," Lisa said "Don''t worry about her babe, she is a strong girl," Amy said "I asked Ryan to check on Oli but that man acting so chill." Lisa sighed and said "I hope they both understand each other," Amy said "Yeah," Lisa said "Lisa, Andy is here. I will call you later." Amy said before hanging the call "Who is it, babe?" Andy asked "Lisa, she was telling me about Erica and Oliver." Amy sighed and said "Don''t think too much about the honey, they both are adults and they know what is right for them," Andy said "You know about them?" Amy asked "Yeah, I talked to Oliver," Andy said "What did he say?" Amy asked while drying his hair "He doesn''t want to talk about Erica and I didn''t force him. I just told him that no matter what, we will remain as friends and support you forever." Andy sighed and said "That''s good," Amy said "Come, let''s have dinner," Amy said before dragging him outside the room "Babe, let me carry you," Andy said before scooping her in his arms "I can walk hubby." Amy chuckled and said before wrapping her arms around his neck "I will feel happy if I carry you around," Andy said before walking downstairs "Cheesy." Amy helplessly shook her head and said "You love it right?" Andy asked "Yeah, I love your cheesy pick-up lines," Amy said ¡­. Dining area "I will bring food," Amy said and walked towards the kitchen Andy sighed and took out a non-vomiting and digestive pills from his pocket before taking them in. "I wish I could skip this dinner." Andy thought He still gets the nightmare of her dangerous cooking. How can he forget those devilish cupcakes which made his stomach suffer like a hell? How can he forget that day where he pretends to like her black cupcakes? How can he forget how she blamed his microwave for burnt sandwiches? "Here is your delicious dinner." Amy excitedly said before placing them on the dining table "Babe, why you look so pale?" Amy frowned and asked "Pale? No honey, I am excited to eat DELICIOUS FOOD?" Andy faked a smile and said "Yeah, I made apple pie and cupcakes too," Amy said before placing chicken wings on his plate "Oh god, please help me." Andy thought before taking a little bit of it ...... Chapter 292 - Kick "Oh god, please help me." Andy thought before taking a little bit of it When a delicious flavour touched his tongue, Andy moaned "Umm¡­This is damn perfect." Amy jumped in excitement and patted herself "I am proud of you." "Amy, can I have another chicken wing," Andy asked while shoving first one Without waiting for her reply, he took the other one and placed it in his plate as if someone snatching them away. "God Andy, No one is going to take them away." Amy chuckled and said "Babe, they are so tasty and ¨C" Looking around, he said "Please hide them, babe, I don''t want to share this delicious food with others." "You are behaving like a kiddo." Amy helplessly shook her head and said Just then Lucas walked towards them and said "I can smell something delicious." "Babe, don''t give it to them." Andy frowned and said "Dude, I am your brother," Lucas said before trying to cupcakes Andy frowned and slammed his hand "Don''t try to touch mine." "This is so cruel." Lucas pouted his lips and said before looking at Amy Amy chuckled and placed cupcakes in Lucas plate. "Babe, this-" Cutting Andy off, Amy said, "If you complain about it then don''t blame me if I snatch chicken wings and cupcakes away from you." Andy vigorously shook his head and said "Please don''t take them away." "Eat without complaining," Amy said Andy nodded his head and started eating fastly as someone is stealing them. Lucas sighed in satisfaction "I never you know cooking." "No, this is my first attempt in proper cooking. Mom helped me a lot to make everything perfect." Amy explained Lucas got up and whispered "If you again try anything please keep my portion separately." Amy chuckled and nodded her head. "Hey, what are you whispering?" Andy frowned and asked "It''s nothing," Lucas said and ran away before grabbing a sandwich "Babe, he took my-" "Are you kid Andy?" Amy frowned and said before cleaning the dining table "I feel bloated babe, let''s take a walk in garden." Andy sighed and said "Yeah," Amy said and about to walk when Andy stopped her "Just give me a minute honey," Andy said and rushed upstairs Within a few minutes, He came down with a thick jacket in hand... Wrapping it around her shoulders, he said "You might feel cold outside." Squeezing his cheeks, she said "I feel so blessed." "I love you, babe," Andy said while kissing her forehead "Ahh" Amy shouted and clutched on to his stomach when she felt a kick "Babe, what happen? Are you okay?" Andy asked while holding her hand "Ahh" Amy shouted again "Babe, Is it because of labour pain? Wait, I will call Aunt Miller and Nina." Andy panicked about to pick up his phone when she stopped her "What happen honey?" He asked "Baby is kicking," Amy said with tears in her eyes and then she placed his hand on her baby bump "She is kicking? No honey, my daughter is well behaved¡ª" Andy stopped when he felt kicking "Wow, my baby is kicking," Andy shouted before calling Aunt Rosy and others out Just then everyone rushed towards them and asked "What happen? Why did you call us?" "Mom, Baby is kicking." Andy excitedly said "Ahh, I have to feel grandson''s kicking." Aunt Rosy said before placing her hand on her baby bump "Yesss, baby is kicking." Aunt Rosy said before placing mother Francis hand "Oh my god, our grandson started kicking too." Mother Francis chuckled and said "When will these kicking stops?" Andy asked Though he is happy with kicking, he doesn''t want his wife to suffer. "No, it won''t stop until Amy push them out." Aunt Rosy chuckled and said "No, I can''t let my daughter kick her mother. This is not manners and I have to teach¡ª" Cutting Andy off, Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Stop overreacting honey." Andy pouted his lips and said "I am worried about you." "Thank you for worrying but it is quite common." Amy sighed and said "Fine, let''s take a walk in garden," Andy said before scooping her in his arms "Andy, I can¡ª" "No honey, I want to carry you," Andy said before walking towards the garden ¡­.. Garden Helping her sit on a bench, Andy said "Do you want to eat anything?" Thinking for quite some time, she said "Spicy chicken noodles." "Just give me five minutes, I will prepare them," Andy said and rushed towards the kitchen She then smiled when a cool breeze met her. Everything in the garden is so soothing and freshening for her. Caressing her baby bump, she said "Babies, Are you fine?" She sighed and said "More three months, you will see mama and dada." Pausing for a while, she said "I am so badly waiting for you." Just then Andy walked towards her and said "Dada is also waiting for them." before giving bowl of noodles to her Taking a noodles, Amy asked "An, I want this three months to run fastly." "Yeah, I want to forward them but you know we can''t." Andy sighed and said "An" "Hmm" "I met grandpa at the grocery store." Amy sighed and said "Which grandpa?" Andy asked "Grandpa Taylor," Amy answered Andy widened his eyes in shock and asked "What? You met him? What did he say?" Pausing for a while, He asked "Babe, Did he try hurting you? Why am I not informed about this?" Amy frowned and snapped "Will you stop panicking?" Taking a deep breath, she said "He met me and tried to talk to me." before explaining the entire situation. "So, he said he will the repeat the history again?" Andy asked "Yes but I am not worried and tensed." Amy smiled and said Giving peck on his lips, she said "I trust my hubby." Pulling her to his embrace, he said "I am worried about you. I don''t want you to be in the danger zone with me." "Honey, I am fine and he can''t do anything to me because I am strong like my hubby," Amy assured him Kissing her forehead, he said "No more going out without me." ...... Chapter 293 - Missing Kissing her forehead, he said "No more going out without me." "But¡ª" "I can''t lose you, babe," Andy said before making her sit on his lap Wrapping her hands on his neck, Amy buried her face on his chest "This feels so nice and warmer." "It''s because I am always hot." Andy chuckled and said Amy helplessly shook her head and said "You are hot because of me." When Andy gave her ''I couldn''t understand'' face, Amy sighed and said "You are cold honey but when I am near you, you become hot." "That''s true." Andy sighed and said "I miss many things, honey." Andy pouted his lips and said "What?" Amy asked "Like kissing you everywhere, hearing your moans and touching that¡ª" Andy stopped saying when Amy covered her mouth "How can you such things loudly honey? What if babies understand that?" Amy shouted before removing her hand "What? I am just confessing most missed things and¡ª" caressing her baby bump, he said "They are very little to understand and anyway, Didn''t they born by my sexy romantic skills?" "Oh god Amy, Can''t you stop behaving shamelessly in front of babies?" Amy snapped "Babe¡ª" Cutting Andy off, Amy shouted "You are giving wrong morals to babies." "What? Sex education is important okay." Andy defended "I am out of this topic," Amy said before getting up from his lap "Babe, you can''t get up like that when I am not done cuddling you." Andy pouted her lips before rushing towards her "Babe, I am sorry," Andy said before hugging her from behind "I want to sleep, take me in." Amy sighed and said "It''s my pleasure honey," Andy said before scooping her in his hands ¡­.. Next day morning Airport "Honey, if you face any problem¡ª" Cutting father Shelton off, Erica smiled and said "I will inform you, dad." "Erica, I already arranged an apartment for you. My friend will pick up from the airport and he will drop you at your apartment." Ryan smiled and said Passing his friend number for her, he said "I already forwarded your photo and number to him. If you find any problem, you can count on him." "Thank you brother in law." Erica smiled and said When Erica looked at entrance with the hope Oliver will visit her and stop, Ryan sighed and said "He won''t come." Erica pursued her lips and said "I want to see him for one last time." "It''s okay Erica, things meant to happen," Ryan said "Brother in law, will you give this to him?" Erica asked before giving a pink teddy bear for Ryan "Yeah," Ryan said and took the teddy "Brother in law, Will you take care of him?" Erica asked "Yes, I will," Ryan assured her Giving him a list of Oliver''s favourites and non-favourites, she said "Please heir a maid for him because his cooling sucks at times." "He doesn''t like cleaning¡ª" "I will take care of everything." Ryan sighed and said "Thank you so much brother in law." Erica smiled and said "We will miss you, honey." Father Shelton sighed and said "I will miss you to dad," Erica said while wiping her tears Hugging her dad, she said "Love you, dad." Patting her back, he said "You are a strong girl honey." "I will leave now." Erica sighed and said when she heard an announcement of flight arrival Looking at the entrance for Oliver, Erica helplessly shook her head and left with a broken heart. ¡­.. Airport entrance Oliver wiped his tears when she looked at Erica for one last time. When Ryan told him that Erica is leaving the country, Oliver doesn''t want to give a damn about it but his heart is aching to see her for one last time. He want to see Erica, his Erica. After contemplating for whole night, he decided to see her from far but why? He hates her then why his heat is aching for her? He doesn''t want her to stay then why his eyes are burning when she is leaving? "You are here to see Erica?" Ryan asked while walking towards him "No, I am here to see my friend." Oliver quickly lied Ryan chuckled and said "I wish your friend missed you too." Giving him a teddy bear, he said "Erica asked to return it." "Throw it away," Oliver said Ryan helplessly shook his head and said "I thought you are matured man but you are a most immature man in our group." "Hey, what did I do? It was her who cheated on me." Oliver defended himself "I won''t talk about Erica because I promised her that I will take care of her no matter how weird and immature you are," Ryan said before throwing teddy bear in dustbin "Why did you throw it?" Oliver frowned and snapped "Aren''t you the one who asked me to throw?" Ryan said "You¡ª do you know who important and valuable that teddy bear is." Oliver before taking it out from dustbin "You don''t want to throw gifts but you can mercilessly throw her from your life?" Ryan chuckled and asked When Oliver didn''t say anything, Ryan patted his shoulder and said "I wish I could change everything." "I have to go," Oliver said "Where?" Ryan asked "Pub," Oliver said and walked away ¡­.. Francis mansion Amy and Andy''s bedroom Pouting her lips, Amy said "I don''t have proper Prego clothes." "Do you want me to take for shopping?" Andy asked "No, I will go with girls." Amy sighed and said "Babe, how can you ignore me like that?" Andy pouted his lips and said "When did I ignore you?" Amy frowned and asked "You prefer shopping with friends instead of me," Andy said "Look babies are feeling sad too." Andy sighed and said "Did babies told you that they are sad?" Amy chuckled and asked "Yeah, we can talk often honey," Andy said "Shut up Andy." Amy helplessly shook her head and said When Andy didn''t say anything, Amy sighed and said "Okay, let''s go for shopping." "Ahh, I love you." Andy excitedly said .... Author''s Note Hayeee, I am back after two days long break. I am back to my college and I steeled out things here :) I am not going to slack from now. Update will remain as usual. One chapter per day???? Thank you for staying with me and supporting me in these two days :) Chapter 294 - Daughter In Law Oliver''s apartment "Calm down honey, things are meant to happen." Uncle Peter consoled his wife Wiping her tears, Aunt Melli said "I feel sad for Erica." "It''s okay honey, some things will always be out of control." Uncle peter sighed and said "That girl tried to save relationship but Oliver behaved arrogant and stubborn." Aunt Melli said in between her sobs "Honey, both are adults and they knew what is wrong and what is right. If they want to break up and live separately¡ª" Cutting him off, Aunt Melli said "It''s not living separately okay. Their breakup happened in the worst note. They hate each other because of mere misunderstanding." "It''s not a misunderstanding mom," Oliver said while walking towards her "Peter, let''s go." Aunt Melli said while getting up from the couch "Honey¡ª" "What? You want to talk to your stubborn stupid son and give him your support?" Aunt Melli asked When Peter didn''t say anything, she said "If you want to support him then don''t ever enter into my house." "Babe, how can you say like that? He is our son." Uncle Peter said Looking at Oliver, she said "You can enter my house only when you have Erica by your side." "Mom, I hate her and we officially broke our relationship." Oliver sighed and said "I don''t know about your break up but Erica is my daughter in law no matter what." Aunt Rosy declared Look at peter, she asked "Are you willing to come with me or you wanna stay?" Uncle peter vigorously nodded her head and said "I will come." Looking at Oliver, She sighed and said "If I would have been in Erica''s position, I would throw tons of garbage on your face." Pausing for a while, she said "If you want to talk or meet us, just call your dad. We will come to your apartment but don''t dare to step in my mansion before walking away" "Oli, your mom is furious right now, I will talk to her¡ª" "No Dad, let it be." Oliver sighed and said "Your mom already arranged a maid for you, I hope you will understand her anger mode." Uncle Peter said "Yeah dad, she is just upset with my decision, she will talk to me normally when she understands that Erica is my mistake." Oliver sighed and said ¡­.. Markus apartment Bedroom "What? How can you say that so easily honey?" Markus panicked and shouted Elsa rolled her eyes and said "Don''t be so panicked okay. It''s just a family gathering and my dad will like you a lot." "No, your dad will kill me. Oh my god, I have lots of plans babe like taking you to trips, having babies with you-mmm." Markus stopped saying when Elsa clashed their lips together Markus pulled her closer and deepened the kiss. Markus reluctantly broke the kiss when they were breathless and placed her on his lap. "I love it when you initiate a kiss, honey." Markus pressed their forehead "Will you come for dinner?" Elsa asked "I am scared honey. Didn''t you notice how your dad looked when I hugged you?" Markus asked "Everything was going well for Markus until Elsa told him that her father wants to meet him tomorrow." Markus panicked and trying different ways to avoid this meeting. How can he forget Father Park''s dangerous eyes when he found out Markus hugging his daughter in his mansion? "Babe, he was quite shocked about our relationship but he is okay now. Brother Erik talked to him and he wants to meet you." Elsa explained "But¡ª" "Markus, why are scared? Do you think I will leave you if my dad says no?" Elsa snapped "No honey, I am scared that he will kill me. What will happen to our ''THREE ROUNDS PER DAY'' mission if he breaks my legs or my hands?" Markus panicked Not giving any head to his scared thoughts, Elsa opened his wardrobe to select perfect suit to him. "Babe, What are you searching?" Markus asked "Clothes for tomorrow''s meeting," Elsa said before picking up light pink suit "This will go well with my dress," Elsa said and placed it on the bed "Babe, Are you sure?" Markus asked "Yes." Elsa smiled and said before chuckling "Why are you chuckling honey?" Markus asked "I am just thinking about the possibilities of dad''s reaction when he got to know that you torture me in bed daily for three times." Elsa chuckled and said "Babe, you can''t say our bedroom secrets to everyone okay." Markus pouted his lips and said Elsa chuckled and asked "Why? Are you scared now?" When Markus nodded his head, she sighed and said "Don''t worry, I will say to him that I love it when he touches me everywhere." "Babe, your words making me aroused." Markus helplessly shook his head and said Giving him peck on his lips, she said "I have some work at the office." Markus vigorously shook his head and said "No honey, you can''t leave me." "Just one-hour work honey." Elsa chuckled and said When Markus pouted his lips, Elsa sighed and wrapped her arms around his neck "Let''s have some fun in washroom." "I love fun with you, honey," Markus said before lifting her up and walked towards the washroom ¡­.. Shopping mall "Babe, I think this will be perfect," Andy said before showing her a baby dress "I want to buy clothes for baby boy." Amy frowned and said "But, this is cute," Andy said before gesturing a manager to pack it Amy helplessly shook her head and whispered "If you pack it then don''t blame me if I throw you out of the room." "But honey¡ª" Andy stopped saying when Amy gave him a threatening look "Fine, don''t pack this." Andy sighed and said Good Amy said "Please show me latest models of baby boy dresses," Amy said "Yeah, madam." The manager said "Honey, look at that crib, it is so cute," Andy said while showing the crib to her Turning towards him, she said "You already bought cribs for girl. If you want to show me any cribs, please make sure it belongs to a boy." ...... Chapter 295 - Possessive Head Turning towards him, she said "You already bought cribs for girl. If you want to show me any cribs, please make sure it belongs to a boy." "Honey, don''t you think girls get bore of same crib after few days?" Andy asked Andy stick his tongue out when Amy gave him a deadly gaze. Turning towards the manger, she asked "Will you show cribs for boys?" "Yes mam, we have antique cribs upstairs, will you see them?" The manager asked "Yeah sure," Amy said and walked towards upstairs "Babe, why don''t we¡ª" Cutting Andy off, she said "If you again think about buying clothes or cribs for baby girls, I am going to zip your mouth permanently." "But babe¡ª" "Shut up An, Aren''t you satisfied after buying the whole shop yesterday?" Amy snapped "Fine, I won''t buy anything but can I check on them for future reference?" Andy asked When Amy nodded her head, he said "Thanks babe." before walking towards girls section ¡­.. Half an hour later After shopping baby products, Amy and Andy headed towards the Prego store for Amy. "Babe, This is perfect honey." Andy sighed and said while showing a short dress to her Amy helplessly shook her head and said "That is for early days, honey." "But this is cute." Andy pouted his lips and said Thinking for a while, he said "Babe, let''s buy it now and use it when you fall pregnant again." "Seriously An? You want more babies?" Amy scrunched her eyebrows and asked "Yeah babe, I want more babies." Andy excitedly said When Amy rolled her eyes, he hugged her from behind and said "I don''t get tried making babies with you." "An, we are in a mall." Amy chuckled and said "Don''t you about PDA?" Andy asked "An¡ª" Amy stopped saying when a man approached her "Hey, How are you?" The man asked "Hello, can I know your name please?" Amy asked Andy frowned and pulled her closer "Babe, let''s go." "But An¡ª" "I am Colin." He smiled and said before extending his hand "I couldn''t remember you." Amy sighed and said "We met in a bar several months and we both talked for while¡ª" "You both talked just for a few seconds." Andy scoffed "Hey, you are here, I hope you remember me." Colin smiled and said Andy frowned deeper and wrapped his arms around Amy. How can he forget the man who tried to dance with Amy at their first date? Who can he forget how drunken Amy clinged on to Colin at bar? "Babe, you know him?" Amy asked "I¨C" "Yes, he knows me. We met at a bar when you both visited for dinner at a restaurant. You were probably drunk¡ª" Cutting Colin off, Amy asked, "Andy, Is he talking about our first date?" When Andy nodded his head, Amy sighed and said "I was drunk on that day, so I am sorry if I troubled you¡ª" "No, I was very happy for meeting you again." Colin smiled and said Looking at Andy, he asked "You are still with him? I mean I thought you both¡ª" Cutting Colin off, Andy frowned and said "She is my wife, Mrs Andy Francis." "Oh my god, you both got married." Collin gasped and said Amy smiled and said "Yeah." "And she is pregnant with my baby too," Andy said before placing his hand on her baby bump Collin placed his hand on his heart and said "My poor heart got hurt." Amy chuckled and said "You are too funny." Collin smiled and asked "Why don''t we sit in caf¨¦ and talk?" Pointing towards a caf¨¦, he said "That belongs to me." "Oh really, I love cappuccino in that caf¨¦." Amy excitedly said "I too cappuccino, I think we have similar tastes." Collin smiled and said "We have very important work to do, we will visit¡ª" "I don''t remember any important work, I think we can spend a half an hour for Collin," Amy said "Aww, you are such a sweetheart." Collin beamed Andy frowned and said "She is my sweetheart." "An, what happen to you? Why are you behaving odd?" Amy scrunched her eyebrows and asked "Because I hate him, he is flirting with you, honey." Andy frowned and whispered Amy rolled her eyes and said "You are unbelievable." "Let''s go." Collin smiled and said Just then Andy phone started ringing when a brilliant idea popped inside his possessive head. "Dude, where are you?" Ryan asked "What? Nina got labour pains." Andy gasped and shouted "Why would Nina get labour pains at sixth month?" Ryan frowned and asked "Is it serious? Oh my god, we will just come." Andy said "Dude¡ª" before Ryan could say anything, Andy hanged the call and looked towards his wife "Babe, why would Nina¡ª" "It is very serious honey, Erik is crying a lot. I think we have to go to the hospital." Andy panicked and said "But¡ª" Cutting her off, Andy turned towards Colin and said "We will visit your caf¨¦ next time." Without waiting for Colin''s reply, Andy held her hand and rushed outside the mall ¡­. Inside the car After making sure that they were outside the mall, Andy breathed a sigh of relief and pulled her closer. "Nina didn''t got any labour pains, honey." Andy sighed and said When Amy frowned, Andy pouted his lips and said "I was jealous okay." "An¡ª" "Before you shout at me, let me tell you why I am jealous." Andy sighed and said Pausing for a while, He pouted his lips and said "On that day you were drunk and referred that Colin as your new boyfriend. You even said that he is a good boy and I am bad. You wanted to dance with him too but I stopped you okay." Holding her hand, he asked "How can I let him talk to you when I still remember those hurtful moments? I hate him oaky." "But I didn''t say those words wholeheartedly. It was a ¨C" "But still I hate him." Andy pouted his lips and said ..... Chapter 296 - Ignored "But still I hate him." Andy pouted his lips and said "Isn''t he cute?" Amy chuckled and asked "Cute? Babe, Do you have any problem with your eyesight?" Andy asked while looking at her eyes "Wait, let me take an appointment from eye doctor." Andy sighed and said "Stop it An, I am fine." Amy pouted her lips and said "He is cute for you? Have you ever seen my cute face? He is like a donkey." Andy frowned and said "Jealous hubby," Amy said while squeezing his cheeks "Do you really think he is cute?" Andy asked "Come on babe, let''s forget about your jealous thing and look at him¡ª" "Why I should look at him? I am a straight man and I will look or rather ogle at my wife''s sexy body." Andy frowned and said Amy helplessly shook her head and gave a peck on his lips "I love you." "I love you too but I hate when you look at him." Andy sighed and said "No going out without love marks," Andy stated before starting the engine Amy rolled her eyes and said "Shameless man." ..... Erik and Nina''s apartment "Don''t behave like a baby. It''s just a small thing." Nina snapped before sitting on a couch "What? You got up early and went on a walk with dad ignoring me is not a small thing Nina." Erik frowned and said Pouting his lips, he added "You are ignoring me too much." Nina rolled her eyes and said "You are becoming dad but still behaving like a five a year old kid." Turning towards him, she said "In my defence, you came home late yesterday night and you were soundly sleeping, so I asked dad to take me out for a walk. Is that wrong? "Yes, it is a big crime, honey." Erik pouted his lips and said Looking at her baby bump, he said "What if our baby thinks I am not being responsible father?" "You are worrying too much." Nina frowned and said "Wait, when did I ignored you?" Nina raised her eyebrows and asked Erik sighed and walked towards his bed before taking a dairy from the drawer. Giving the dairy to her, he said "I listed the moments when you ignored me." "Seriously Erik, You have dairy about it? Are you for real?" Nina snapped before opening the dairy She chuckled when he mentioned the moments along with time and date with his flawless handwriting. "What is this?" Nina frowned and asked while showing him his dairy "What? You gave your beef steak to Elsa when I am beside you, you don''t have any idea how ignored I felt." Erik pouted his lips and said "You are behaving like a pregnant woman." Nina chuckled and said "I am pregnant dad honey." Erik proudly said Nina helplessly shook her head and asked "How is kissing a two-year-old baby is ignoring you?" "Babe, you missed a word." Erik frowned and said Pausing for a while, he said "You kissed two-year baby boy in front of me and when I asked you to kiss me, you said they are a lot of people around." "Yeah, I didn''t kiss you because they are a lot of people¡ª" Cutting her off, he said "Those so-called lot of people know how you got pregnant honey. They knew we did things honey. They knew we had sex¡ª" Clashing their lips together, Nina said "You are irritating but still I love you." "I love you too," Erik said pulling her closer and deepened the kiss Pulling him off, he asked "I want to do it but¡ª" Caressing her baby bump, he said "I can''t." "Just a few months and we can do things." Nina chuckled and said Glancing at her watch, she said "Oh god, I have to help mom." "Why?" "Did you forget? We invited Markus for dinner." Nina said before rushing down to the kitchen ¡­.. Francis mansion When Amy and Andy entered the mansion, they frowned when they heard Aunt Rosy and Uncle Michael are arguing over something. "I knew you would cheat on me one day." Aunt Rosy frowned and snapped "But honey, how come complimenting others picture¡ª" Cutting him off, Aunt Rosy frowned and said "You complemented your ex''s picture, Mr Michael Stewart." "Yeah because she is beautiful." Uncle Michael defended "Do you mean I am not beautiful?" Aunt Rosy asked "When did I say that? You are the most beautiful woman in the world." Uncle Michael said "If I am beautiful then why did you messaged her that she is beautiful?" Aunt Rosy asked "Babe, your arguments are baseless." Uncle Michael said "Seems like dad is having a hard time." Amy chuckled and said "Poor dad, he is suffering because of Jealousy." Andy sighed and said "Come on Andy, As if you are not jealous person?" Amy frowned and said "I have to help dad," Andy said and walked towards them "You are saying that I am arguing without any base? Wait, I blocked her everywhere, why did you unblock her?" Aunt Rosy asked "She called me and asked me to unblock." Uncle Michael said "Who can you unblock her? Are you cheating on me?" Aunt Rosy asked "Babe, I am not cheating on you. Who better than you know that I am one woman man?" Uncle Michael asked When Aunt Rosy didn''t say anything, Uncle Michael sighed and hugged her from behind "Honey, I am not cheating on you with her. I just complimented her picture and she is just beautiful but you are more beautiful." Kissing her nape, he said "I am sorry for unblocking her and if you want I will block her now." Keeping quiet for quite some time, she said "No need to unblock her. Let it be." "Are you sure?" Uncle Michael asked "Yeah, I am sure." Aunt rosy nodded her head and said Turning her towards him, he said "So, If you are jealous is over then why don''t you give me a kiss?" "Michael¡ª" "Yes Mom, Dad is waiting for it." Amy chuckled and said before walking towards them Chapter 297 - Making Pairs "Yes Mom, Dad is waiting for it." Amy chuckled and said before walking towards them Uncle Michael sighed and said "Yeah, I am waiting¡ª" He then widened his eyes in shook and quickly pulled himself away. "I think we just interrupted someone''s privacy." Andy chuckled and said Aunt Rosy awkwardly tucked hair strand behind her ears and said "W-When did you come?" "When you are snapping at dad because of jealousy." Andy sighed and said Aunt Rosy cheeks turned red and about to walk away when Uncle Michael held her hand Where are you going?" Aunt Rosy rolled her eyes and said "I- I want to take some rest." How can she say that she wants to avoid this awkward situation? "But honey, Are you okay? You won''t take rest until you feel fever." Uncle Michael asked before checking her temperature out Aunt Rosy helplessly shook her head and thought "Why are you so observant?" "Maybe she needs someone warm hug," Andy said Amy rolled her eyes at her "Shameless husband." before pinching his waist "Ouch honey, it hurts." Andy groaned in pain "You deserve it," Amy said before dragging him away "Look, you spoiled my image in front of kids." Aunt Rosy frowned and snapped "What? I just asked a kiss and it''s my right okay." Uncle Michael defended "Why did you held my hand when I am leaving?" Aunt Rosy folded her hands and asked "I thought you are feeling bad about that message¡ª" "I want to avoid an awkward situation, Michael." Aunt Rosy stated "Honey, what is there to feel awkward? I mean we are wife and husbands and you know, we can do things." Uncle Michael said "God, can''t you act little sensible?" Aunt Rosy asked before walking away. ¡­. Parks mansion "You are looking stunning babe," Erik said before hugging Nina from behind Turning towards him, she fixed his tie and said "You look handsome." "Babe, do you think my son will be handsome like me?" Erik asked "Yeah, he will more handsome than you." Nina chuckled and said "So, Andy''s daughter will fall for my son right?" Erik asked Nina helplessly shook her head and asked "Are you trying to make pairs for babies?" "Yeah, I want my best friend''s daughter as my daughter in law," Erik stated "I want that to happen but let''s wait for it and if our son doesn''t want¡ª" Cutting her off, Erik frowned and said "I will break his legs if he say no to my princess." Nina chuckled and said "You are unbelievable babe." "I want my son to be world''s handsome man and my daughter in law to be¡ª" "Oh god, let them born at peace honey." Nina sighed and said "Why are you loading them with all the responsibilities?" Nina chuckled and said "Because I badly want to pair them, honey. I want them to make the best couple like us." Erik sighed and said Nina helplessly shook her head and said "I know Andy and you want to be in-laws but why don''t we just leave it on babies?" "Yeah but I am going to say him that she is the one for him from day one." Erik grinned "You are unbelievable." Nina chuckled and said Glancing at the watch, he said "let''s go down." ¡­.. Outside the mansion "Babe, do you think this suit is okay?" Markus adjusted his suit Elsa helplessly shook her head and said "You are looking, handsome honey." "Babe, I am scared." Markus sighed and said "Why don''t we go back and chill with Netflix?" Markus pouted his lips and asked Elsa chuckled and said "You are behaving like a baby." "I am your baby, right? Please, let''s go home." Markus said "Stop scaring like a kid," Elsa said before dragging him towards the mansion "Honey, what is your dad''s favourite food? I mean I can prepare for him and¡ª" Cutting him off, Elsa chuckled and said "You don''t have do that babe." "Your dad won''t kill me right?" Markus asked "He¡ª" "I will kill if you make my princess stand." Father Parks said Markus widened his eyes in shock and said "I-I am sorry boss." "Dad" Elsa said before hugging her father "Come in honey." Father Parks said before welcoming them honey "Hello boss." Markus greeted Father Parks "You can call us mom and dad, Markus." Mother Parks said before walking towards them "Honey, I didn''t accept him." Father Parks which scared shit out of Markus When Mother Parks gave him a deadly glare, Father Parks cleared his throat and said "I mean I will accept him after talking personally." "Personally? Will he offer me something to leave Elsa? Will he show me a gun and threaten me?" Markus thought before looking at Elsa for help "It''s just a normal talk." Elsa sighed and said "But¡ª" "Don''t worry Markus, he won''t eat you up." Nina chuckled and whispered Markus nodded his head and left with father parks hoping for the best. ¡­... Study room "When did you proposed her?" Father Parks and asked "At Erik boss wedding." Markus quickly replied "So, she accepted it¡ª" "No, she proposed me first and I accepted after one month." Markus sighed and said When Father Parks frowned, Markus quickly said "I mean I loved her but it took me some months to ¨C" "How dare you to reject my daughter?" Father Parks shouted "Oh my god, will he kill me?" Markus thought and quickly got up from the couch "I am sorry boss, I don''t want to reject but it happen¡ª" "I want complete story." Father Parks said "W-What story?" Markus stammered "Your story, like how you both met and how things happened?" Father Parks sighed and asked "We met in the airport at UK which was a disaster," Markus said and started explaining everything "So, she proposed you first and you rejected?" Father Parks asked "I am sorry for rejecting her proposal ¨C" "I can understand." Father parks said "I mean I know it might be difficult for you too." Father sighed and said ..... Chapter 298 - Best Hubby "I mean I know it might be difficult for you too." Father parks sighed and said "Yes, I wanted to say many things but I couldn''t," Markus said with guilt voice "So, I can trust you right?" Father Parks asked "Yes boss, you can." Markus smiled and said Good, "Let me make our relationship official with red wine." Father Parks said before offering wine to Markus "Thank you, Uncle." Markus smiled and said before taking wine from him "You can call me dad Markus." Father Parks smiled and said When Markus nodded his head, Father Parks cleared his throat and asked "So, You are doing things?" "What kind of things dad?" Markus asked "Sex" Markus almost choked with Father Park''s words and started coughing vigorously. "What happen? Are you okay?" Father Parks asked When Markus slowly nodded his head, Father Parks sighed and asked "Yes or No" Markus pursed his lips and started thinking all possible reactions of Father Parks when he says that they had sex a long time ago. What if he kicks him out? What if he thinks that Markus is taking advantage of his precious daughter? What if he kills him? "Can I take your silence as Yes?" Father Parks asked Markus vigorously shook and nodded his head at the same time, "Yes, I mean No." Father Parks chuckled and said "I won''t kill you if you yes." "Dad, I am sorry but it happen¡ª" "It''s okay, I can understand the heat of the moment thing." Father Parks smiled and said When Markus awkwardly cleared his throat, Father Parks walked towards his drawer and took out some packets. "Use this." Father Parks said before giving him some stack of packets "Yeah¡ª" Markus widened his eyes in shock when he realised those stack of packets were condoms "These¡ª I can''t take this dad." Markus quickly said How can he take condoms from father parks to have sex with his own daughter? Isn''t it weird? "Why? You want to have sex without condoms?" Father Parks scrunched his eyebrows and asked "No," Markus shouted "I mean, I use them but how can I take them from you? Isn''t it weird?" Markus pursued his lips and asked "I am a modern father with modern thoughts." Father Parks said He then sat on the couch and started explaining his theory "I want my daughter to enjoy her life to the fullest. I don''t want to say No to her sex life. Why should I say No? She is young, talented, beautiful woman with some hormones okay." Pausing for a while, he said "She is still young and I don''t want to burden her with pregnancy things. So, as I responsible modern father I am offering condoms. You can use them until I nag you for granddaughter." "You are really broad-minded dad." Markus chuckled and said Just then Elsa walked towards them and said "Mom was calling you dad." "Yeah, I am coming." Father Parks said before walking away leaving couples alone Ela sighed before making herself comfortable on Markus''s lap. "Did dad make things difficult to you?" Elsa asked before wrapping her arms around his neck "No, I mean he is cool but¡ª Anyway, I love his broad-minded attitude." Markus smiled and said "Broadminded?" Elsa asked "Yeah babe, Do you believe me if I say your dad offered me condoms?" Markus excitedly asked "What? Did you took them?" Elsa asked "No babe, how can I take them? He is your dad, what if he thinks I am desperate for sex?" Markus said "So, You are not desperate for sex?" Elsa asked "Of Course, I am desperate for sex when you look sexy and alluring just like now," Markus said before pulling her closer "Do you know that you were sitting on my dad''s study room and want you to have sex with his daughter?" Elsa chuckled and asked "Do you think I am scared of your dad?" Markus asked He then smiled and said "I will tell him that you are looking alluring and my hormones are making things uncomfortable." "Dad, when did you come?" Elsa asked "Dad? I didn''t ¨C" Markus panicked but stopped saying when he realised that father Parks was nowhere in the room "What about your hormones theory?" Elsa chuckled and said before letting out a hearty laugh "I was scared, babe." Markus pouted his lips and said Elsa chuckled and squeezed his cheeks "You look cute babe." "I love you, honey," Markus said before inching closer "Markus¡ª" Elsa stopped saying when Markus clashed their lips together *AHEM* *AHEM* "If you are done kissing, let''s have dinner." Nina cleared her throat and said Markus quickly let go off and lowered his head. Elsa chuckled and said "Yeah, we are coming." "Come fast honey." Nina smiled and said before walking away "Babe, you aren''t scared?" Markus asked "Why do you fear like a baby? She is just my sister in law and I told her every single detail about our lovemaking." Elsa chuckled and said "You told her? What did she say?" Markus asked "She was excited because her sister has such a handsome boyfriend." Elsa smiled and said "God, Why do I feel I fear too much?" Markus asked "Because you are fearing too much." Elsa smiled and said "I will not fear." Markus sighed and said "Good, Let''s go." Elsa smiled and said before getting up from his lap "Babe, let me carry you," Markus said before letting her up in princess style "You are becoming romantic honey." Elsa chuckled and said before wrapping her arms around his neck "I have seen Andy boss carrying sister Amy everywhere, so, I want to give it a try." Markus smiled and said before walking towards the dining area "I hope my dad won''t kill you for lifting me up." Elsa chuckled and said "Babe, he is not that dangerous. I actually love him." Markus sighed and said Elsa helplessly shook her head and said "I always want my hubby loves my dad. I think god wished me a lot." "Yes honey, you got best hubby." Markus sighed and said ...... Chapter 299 - Favourite Colour Francis mansion "Babe, do you think our baby likes purple?" Amy asked "How do I know?" Andy chuckled and asked "You are dad for the baby and how can you say how do I know just like that?" Amy shouted "But babe-" Cutting him off, Amy snapped "You don''t care about baby." "Honey, our baby isn''t born yet. How can I know his favourite colour honey?" Andy sighed and said Amy wiped his tears and said "You don''t love baby. Do you even know my favourite colour?" "God, please create some anti mood swings tablets." Andy thought before pulling her closer "Babe, I love you and who better than you know about me, honey?" Andy said while giving a peck on his lips "You don''t know his favourite colour." Amy pouted her lips and said Andy helplessly shook his head and gave a peck on his cheeks "I am sorry for not knowing our babies favourite colour." Pausing for a while, he said "I know your favourite things." "What is my favourite colour?" "Black" "What is my favourite cuisine?" "Italian" "What is my favourite food?" "Cheese noodles." "What type of dresses I prefer?" Amy sighed and asked "You love nightwear because they are comfortable but¡ª" Inching closer, he said "I love when you wear nothing." "Shut up Mr. Francis," Amy said while hooking her arms around his neck "Babe." "Hmm" "Let''s go out for a date," Andy said Amy helplessly shook her head and said "We are going out every week. Don''t you think this is odd?" "Odd? You are my wife and I have all right to take you out." Andy said Amy sighed and thought for a while "We can go out for picnic honey." "Picnic? Let''s go out with our friends." Andy said "Yeah, That will be fun." Amy excitedly said "I will inform everyone," Andy said before sending a message to everyone in their friends group "Babe, call Oliver and invite him specially." Amy sighed and said "Yeah," Andy said before calling Oliver ¡­.. Balcony "Hey, what''s up man?" Oliver asked "We are going out for a picnic, Amy wants ¨C" Cutting him off, Oliver sighed and said "I don''t want to come." "Why?" Andy asked "I-I am going out with Zoe," Oliver said "You are going out with girls? Why are you trying to act like a spoilt kid?" Andy frowned and asked "I am trying to move out from a toxic relationship." Oliver sighed and said "You are trying to make things weird and uncomfortable between you and Erica." Andy scrunched his eyebrows and snapped "Anyway, you can cancel your date Oli." Andy sighed and said "I don''t want¡ª" Cutting him off, Amy said "I want you to come." "Amy?" "Yeah" "I am sorry but I already promised Zoe¡ª" Cutting Oliver off, Amy said "You care about Zoe than me." "Amy, That is not the point honey." Oliver sighed and said "I want you to be happy and friendly with all of us but you never care about us." Amy snapped "Amy, I know you are hurt but I can''t come." Oliver sighed and said When Amy didn''t say anything, Oliver took a deep breath and said "Fine, I will come". " "Ahh, I know you will come." Amy excitedly said "Did you choose picnic spot?" Oliver chuckled and said "I have to check out some places," Amy said "I will message you if I found best picnic spot," Amy said before hanging the call "Is he coming?" Andy asked "Yeah" Amy said before giving him his phone "Why is he coming?" Andy frowned and said "What do you mean by that?" Amy chuckled and asked "He said he won''t come when I asked him but why did he accepted when you asked?" Andy asked "Oh god, why are so jealous of him?" Amy chuckled and asked "Because I love you, honey," Andy said before hugging her from behind "You sound cute when you are jealous." Amy smiled and said "Babe, he is seeing Zoe." Andy sighed and said "Do you think seeing other woman works?" Amy chuckled and asked "Of course honey, it will work," Andy said "It won''t" Amy said When Andy gave her an ''I couldn''t understand'' look, Amy smiled and said "Babe, if you stay with your woman and give her all your love then it will be hard to you to move on." Pausing for a while, she said "We woman have special aura that will make you stick to us." "Aura and woman? Seriously honey?" Andy said before letting out a hearty laugh Amy scrunched his eyebrows and asked "Will you able to move on when I leave you?" "Babe, how can I live without you?" Andy pouted his lips and said "This is woman aura, honey." Amy smiled and said before walking away "Babe, Are you leaving me?" Andy asked before rushing towards Holding her head, he said "I can''t live without you, babe." "Stop being so overdramatic, why would I leave you when I am going to become mom to your babies?" Amy frowned and said "But didn''t you said¡ª" "I was giving you an example honey." Amy sighed and said "I don''t like that example wifey." Andy pouted his lips and said Kissing her nape, he said "If there is no Amy there is no Andy." "Aww, I love these cheesy lines." Amy smiled and said "Do you want to eat anything?" Andy asked Thinking for a while, she said "I want some red sauce pasta." "I will make it," Andy said and about to walk away "Babe, I want to eat red velvet cake too." Amy pouted her lips and said When Andy chuckled, Amy stuck her tongue out and said "What? Can''t I eat red velvet cake?" "You said no cakes for three months." Andy chuckled and said "I am craving for them," Amy said Pulling her closer, he asked, "Why don''t you crave for me like you crave for cakes?" "You know what? I am craving for you too." Amy said before giving a peck on his lips "Babe, You can''t kiss me." "Yeah, I know." Amy chuckled and said "Now, go and make something delicious to your wife," Amy said before pushing him away ..... Chapter 300 - DATE WITH ZOE Next day morning Oliver apartment "Who did this?" Oliver asked before looking at messy his apartment "We are sorry sir." The guard said before looking down "I am not asking for your sorry, I want to know who did this." Oliver snapped "W-We don''t know." The guard snapped It all started when some goons barged into Oliver''s apartment and tried to kill him. It is good that Oliver spent his night in the pub and came early morning and found out about goon''s attack. "We took rest¡ª" "Rest? I appointed you to take rest." Andy shouted before walking towards them "Sorry boss, since Oliver boss is not in apartment, we thought to take some rest." The guard nervously said Andy sighed and said "Fine, check CCTV cameras." The guard nodded his head and dashed out of the room. "Do you think ¨C" Cutting Oliver off, Andy said "Yeah, I think this is because of Grandpa Taylor." "I think he is making his move." Oliver slumped on the couch Andy nodded his head and "How many months left?" "Maybe one month." Oliver sighed and said "We have to be careful," Andy said "Make sure you stay around guards all time," Andy said "Do you think staying with guards help?" Oliver asked Pausing for a while, he said "I don''t mind getting killed¡ª" "Stop talking nonsense." Andy frowned and shouted "I will make coffee for you," Andy said before walking towards the kitchen "Add less sugar," Oliver said "What? Aren''t you sugar fan?" Andy asked "Yeah but Erica¡ª" Clearing his throat, Oliver said "Add sugar just like past." Andy chuckled and nodded his head before walking away towards the kitchen. Oliver sighed and started picking up things from the floor when he found out a broken photograph of Erica. Caressing the broken photograph, he smiled when the memories flashed down "Did you remember you hate this photograph but I love your pout?" Oliver chuckled and said "I will take another frame¡ªWhat? Why the hell I will take another frame for you?" Oliver thought before throwing it in dustbin Looking at the frame, Oliver helplessly shook his head and took out the photograph and shoved it in a drawer. ¡­.. Farmhouse "Boss¡ª" "Do you have any idea how important this mission is?" Grandpa Taylor shouted "But boss¡ª" "Did I told you to make a mess in his apartment or to kill him?" Grandpa Taylor snapped "We thought he is hiding somewhere in his apartment." The guard sighed and said "You are good for nothing." Grandpa Taylor shouted "One more chance boss, we can prove¡ª" "You can''t do anything. I just asked you to kill twenty-seven-year-old boy but you failed miserably." Grandpa Taylor snapped Thinking for a quite some time, Grandpa Taylor asked "Didn''t you said he is living with his girlfriend?" "Yes boss but we didn''t saw her apartment." The guard said Grandpa Taylor thought for a while and said "Kidnap her and make Oliver miserable." "Yes, boss." The guard nodded his head and left the place ¡­.. Francis mansion "Hey, what''s up Erica?" Amy excitedly said "How is everything going on?" Amy asked while adjusting her phone on the dressing table "Yeah, everything is sorted and Andrew is helping lot." Erica smiled and said "Who is Andrew?" Amy asked "He is brother in law Ryan''s friend," Erica said "That''s good. There is someone to help you out." Amy sighed and said "Yeah, He is helping me a lot," Erica said "When are you coming back?" Amy asked "Not anytime soon Sister Amy." Erica sighed and said "We are missing you a lot, Erica." Amy pouted her lips and said "I miss you all but¡ª" Wiping her eyes, she said "I can''t come." "Don''t worry, we will send all love through video call." Amy smiled and said "That would be fine." Erica chuckled and said "Sister Amy, how is baby growth?" Erica asked Taking her phone near baby bump, she said "They are good but they trouble me a lot at nights." "Troubles you? Aren''t they well-behaved babies of Brother Andy?" Erica chuckled and asked Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Your brother and his dramatic lines." "They are cute sister Amy." Erica smiled and said "You have to come to the USA when I push babies out," Amy said When Erica hesitated for a while, Amy smiled and said "You are their aunt and my babies need your blessings." "I will try¡ª" "No trying honey, you have to come." Amy declared "Fine, I will come." Erica stick her thumb out and said "Good." Amy smiled and said "Hey, how are you, Erica?" Andy asked before taking the phone from Amy''s hand "I am fine brother Andy, how are you?" Erica smiled and asked "Yeah, I am good but Oliver is not fine." Andy sighed and said "What happen to him?" Erica scrunched her eyebrows and asked Andy shrugged his shoulders and said "It''s nothing, I mean you hate him right?" Erica sighed and said "I hate him but¡ª" Andy chuckled and said "You both still care about each other but you claim that you both hate each other." When Erica didn''t say anything, Andy sighed and said "Some goons barged into his apartment and tried to kill him." "What? Who? When did this happen?" Erica snapped "Why do you even care about him?" Andy asked "Brother Andy, please tell me, how is he? Is he fine?" Erica asked Andy smiled and said "He went to the pub when goons attacked him. So, everything is fine." Erica breathed a sigh of relief when she heard "He is fine." "Thank god, he is fine," Erica said "Wait, he spent the whole night is pub?" Erica asked "Yeah, he went on DATE WITH ZOE," Andy said "What? Anyway, as if I care about him." Erica sighed and said "Yeah, not that you care about him but still I am saying, Zoe, is a beautiful woman with beautiful features." Andy sighed and said "Beautiful than me." Erica thought Erica shrugged her shoulders and said "I don''t care about them." before hanging the call ..... Chapter 301 - Phone Call Looking at the black screen, Andy chuckled and said "Jealousy." "You did it on purpose right?" Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Yeah babe, I purposely told Erica about Zoe." Andy smiled and said When Amy rolled her eyes, Andy shrugged her troubles and said "What? I want her to get jealous. So that she could call him." "Do you think she will call to him? Amy asked "Of course honey, Did you remember how you rushed towards me when you got to know that Clara visited me in office?" Andy said "Yeah but what about Oli?" Amy asked "I mean what if he rejects her call? What if taunts her again? Wouldn''t it break her heart again?" Amy asked "No honey, he is dying to talk to her," Andy said "Will you believe me if is say he still had her memories in his apartment?" Andy asked "What?" Amy asked "Yes, babe," Andy said before explaining the photograph incident "He took that photograph from dustbin and placed it in a drawer." Andy beamed "What? He did that?" Amy excitedly asked "Yes, honey," Andy said "That''s a good sign." Amy smiled and said "You know what happen at the pub yesterday?" Andy asked "What happen? Don''t tell me that Oli had sex with Zoe?" Amy narrowed her eyebrows and said "No babe, Zoe tried to kiss him but he pushed her and walked away," Andy said "How do you know about this?" Amy asked "Guards told me and I am happy that he is still behaving like a man." Andy sighed and said "Yeah, let''s use tomorrow''s picnic opportunity and make him realise how important Erica is to him," Amy said "Yes, honey." Andy nodded his head and said "Did you selected places for a picnic?" Andy asked "I think our farmhouse will be best," Amy said "Yeah babe¡ªWhat?" Andy shouted "Why are you shouting? Can''t we go to farmhouse for a picnic?" Amy asked "Yeah, we can go but we can''t go now," Andy said "Why?" Amy raised her eyebrows and asked "Because¡ª I mean, I already searched a beautiful beach view park for our picnic," Andy said "Beach View Park? Where?" Amy asked Andy thought for a while and said "I-I will ask Erik." "Why would you ask Erik when you are the one who selected Picnic spot?" Amy asked "God, how can I say that I am renovating farmhouse for her surprise?" Andy thought "Babe, Erik forwarded me some picnic spots and we both decided some places." Andy quickly lied Amy sighed and said "Is that place is good?" "Yeah, babe," Andy said "Fine, I trust you on this," Amy said before walking towards the washroom Andy breathed a sigh of relief and quickly messaged his assistant to select some picnic spots. ¡­... Oliver apartment Kitchen "Come on Oli, You can do this," Oliver said before holding egg "Oh god, breaking egg is so difficult," Oliver said before breaking egg slowly "Haylee, you are a chef." Oliver praised himself Oliver sighed and frowned when his phone started buzzing. "God, everyone are meant to disturb me." Oliver snapped before taking his phone Oliver widened his eyes in shock when he looked at caller I''d. "Erica? Why she is calling to me? Is she okay?" Oliver thought before receiving the call "Hi," Erica said as soon as Oliver received the call Oliver breathed a sigh of relief when he heard her voice. He has no idea how revealed he felt when he heard his woman''s voice. He is worried for her and now he can sleep peacefully after hearing her sweet voice. "Did you call me to say ''Hi''?" Oliver asked When Erica didn''t say anything, Oliver sighed and asked "Is everything okay?" "Yeah, I am fine," Erica said "Brother Andy told me about yesterday''s incident¡ª" "You don''t have to worry about me," Oliver said "I am not worrying about you. I forget my things in your apartment¡ª" Cutting Erica off, he asked "So, you called me for your things?" "Yes," Erica said "I will send all your things to Shelton mansion." Oliver frowned and said "Yeah, send all my things, So that you can make space for your girlfriend." Erica rolled her eyes and said "Did she think that I am seeing other women?" Oliver smirked and thought "Yes, my girlfriend needs a lot of space." Oliver scoffed "Is she beautiful?" Erica scrunched her eyebrows and said "Yeah, very beautiful." Oliver smiled and said "Finally, you found someone who cares for you," Erica said "Yeah, she loves me a lot," Oliver said "Good, I will call you later," Erica said and hanged the call "Did she hang the call out of jealousy?" Oliver chuckled and said "Wait, why am I feeling happy after her call?" Oliver frowned and thought "Anyway, I am proud of myself that I made her jealous," Oliver smirked and said "I didn''t ask about the security of her apartment right? Damn, Oliver what kind of man you are?" Oliver frowned and thought "What would she think of me? What if she thinks I don''t care about her?" Oliver said "Wait, Am I still caring about her?" Oliver thought "Let me call her and ask about her apartment." Oliver thought before dialling her number ¡­. UK Erica''s place "Hello, who is this?" A man asked Looking at the number once again, Oliver asked "Who are you?" "I am Andrew, may I know who is this?" Andrew asked "I am Oliver, can I talk to Erica?" Oliver asked "She is in washroom¡ª" "Andrew, who is it?" Erica asked "Oliver," Andrew said "Stop kidding me." Erica sighed and said "I swear he is your ex," Andrew said before showing her phone screen Erica rushed towards Andrew and quickly took the phone "Oli¡ª" "Who is he?" Oliver snapped "Who?" "The one who talked to me," Oliver said "He is¡ª wait, why are you asking about Andrew?" Erica asked "Nothing much, His voice is cute," Oliver said "What? Are you saying that Andrew''s voice is cute?" Erica chuckled and asked .... Chapter 302 - Father Daughter Conversation "What? Are you saying that Andrew''s voice is cute?" Erica chuckled and asked "Yeah- I mean his voice is cute for donkeys." Oliver scoffed Erica helplessly shook her head and said "You haven''t changed a bit." "So, is he your boyfriend?" Oliver asked "He is brother in law Ryan''s friend." Erica sighed and said "He lives with you?" Oliver asked "He¡ª" Cutting Erica off, Andrew pulled her and said "Erica, we have to attend a party." "Did you hang the call?" Andrew asked "Just a minute Andrew," Erica said "Umm¡­Oliver¡ª" Cutting Erica off, Oliver sighed and asked "You are going out with a stranger?" "He is not a stranger¡ª" "Yeah, looks like you are quite close to him." Oliver snapped before hanging the call Erica helplessly shook her head and shrugged her shoulders before looking at Andrew "What happen?" Andrew asked "Jealousy, possessiveness and misunderstanding." Erica sighed and said "Why don''t you talk to him?" Andrew asked "He is not interested to listen," Erica said Andrew took a deep breath and said "I wish I can change his perspective." "Unfortunately, you can''t." Erica chuckled and said Glancing at the watch, she said "Let''s go for the party." before walking towards the main door Andrew nodded his head and followed her ¡­.. Night Francis mansion Amy and Andy''s room "Babies, are you comfortable in mama''s belly?" Andy asked while caressing Amy''s baby bump "Do you want another sister or brother?" Andy asked "If you want, please inform me as soon as you come out," Andy said Inching closer, he said "So that your mama and dada will try new things for your sister." "God Andy, can''t you talk normally?" Amy snapped "What? Can''t I ask some questions to babies?" Andy asked "You can but not such type of shameless questions." Amy helplessly shook her head and snapped "Can''t I have father-daughter talks?" Andy pouted his lips and asked "Ahh" Amy shouted before clutching onto her stomach "What happen honey?" Andy asked before holding her head "They are kicking. Seems like they are fighting." Amy wiped the corner of her eyes and said "Fighting?" Andy scrunched his eyebrows and asked Caressing her baby bump, Andy said "Babies, you can''t fight make things uncomfortable to mama." Pausing for a while, he said "If you won''t fight, you can come out fastly and fight like a hell." "Are you saying to fight after they born?" Amy chuckled and asked "What? My daughter has to bully her brother just like you do to me." Andy said "I bully you? When did I bully you?" Amy frowned and asked "Babe, you dress in front of me and won''t allow me to touch." Andy pouted his lips and said "Is that bullying?" Amy folded her hands and asked "Yeah, you say I love you every minute to babies and won''t kiss me. You know, how ignored and alone I felt?" Andy asked Amy helplessly shook her head and sat on his lap "I love you hubby." "Don''t say so cutely, I can''t control myself." Andy frowned and said "You are unbelievable baby," Amy said before pinching his cheeks "I am sleepy honey," Amy said before burying her head on his chest "Let''s sleep on bed," Andy said "I can''t." Amy pouted her lips and said "Why? Are you okay?" Andy asked Looking at her big baby bump, she said "They disturb me a lot. I can''t sleep peacefully." Thinking for a quite some time, he said "You sleep on my lap." "But¡ª" "Don''t think too much. Just sleep, baby." Andy said Amy nodded her head and slept on his lap. "You do too much for me honey, I love you hubby." Amy smiled and said "You are carrying my babies in you. Why don''t I love you?" Andy asked "I love you and our babies too," Andy said before caressing her head ¡­.. Farmhouse Grandpa Taylor''s place "Boss, we got information." The guard said before rushing towards Grandpa Taylor "What?" Grandpa Taylor asked before placing newspaper aside "Andy and his friends going out to picnic." The guard said "Is Oliver coming?" Grandpa Taylor asked "Yes, boss." Grandpa Taylor sighed and said, "Just keep your eye on them." Pausing for a while, he said "Call Roger, I want to talk to him." The guard nodded his head and walked away. Within a few minutes, Roger entered the room and asked "You called me grandpa?" "Yeah, did you know that they are going out for picnic?" Grandpa Taylor asked "Yes grandpa, do you want me to do anything?" Roger asked Grandpa Taylor nodded his head and said "I want you to scare Amy." Pausing for a while, he said "That woman is so fierce and she won''t let anyone scare her." "Do you want me to kidnap her?" Roger asked "You can do whatever you want but I want to scare her." Grandpa Taylor said "Andy will become restless and do whatever we want when we make his wife suffer," Roger smirked and said "Yeah but don''t kill her." Grandpa Taylor said Roger nodded her head and said "Okay before walking away." "Roger¡ª" "Yes." Grandpa Roger said before turning around "Be careful, Andy is dangerous." Grandpa Taylor said "I will take care of myself," Roger said before dashing out of the room ¡­. Ryan and Lisa apartment "I feel so neglected," Ryan said before wearing his t-shirt Lisa helplessly shook her head and said "You are unbelievable." "What? That is my favourite position honey." Ryan pouted his lips and said "We can''t do it until your baby comes out." Lisa chuckled and said "Can we just do some surgery and make them born fastly?" Ryan asked "No, you can''t." Lisa chuckled and said "I feel so helpless." Ryan dramatically said "You are such a drama king." Lisa sighed and said "Babe, Are you hungry?" Ryan asked "Yeah, I want to eat sushi." Lisa nodded her head and said "But the doctor said you can''t eat sushi," Ryan said Thinking for a while, he said "I will pizza for you." "That would be great." Lisa smiled and said .... Chapter 303 - Erica Is Meant For You Next day morning Francis mansion "Babe, Do you think I will look smart in this pink jacket?" Andy asked "Yeah," Amy said before looking dress for her "Babe, you are not looking at me." Andy frowned and said Amy sighed and turned towards his side "What happen honey?" "Select a jacket for me," Andy said "Are you a kid?" Amy frowned and asked "Yes babe, I am your kid." Andy smiled and said "You are psych." Amy helplessly shook her head and said before walking towards his closet "I think this white jacket will make you look smarter," Amy said before taking out jacket from his closet "This is perfect honey." Andy beamed Amy sighed and about to say something when her phone buzzed. "I think it''s Oliver," Amy said before walking towards the bed to pick the phone "I will kill him if he says he won''t come," Amy said about picked her phone up Amy scrunched her eyebrows when an unknown number flashed on her screen. "Who is it, honey?" Andy asked "I don''t know," Amy said and received a call "Hello" Amy said "Is this Amy Francis?" The man asked "Yeah, May I know who is this?" Amy asked "I want to reveal some missions which old Taylor planned for your husband." The man said in hoarse voice "What? Who are you-?" Cutting Amy off, he said "If you want to know about his missions, please come to the balcony and talk." Thinking for a while, Amy took a deep breath and walked towards the balcony. "Good, you are smart Mrs Francis." The man said Amy frowned and looked around if she could find the man who is talking to her. How can someone over the call knows that she is in the balcony? "Now, tell me about Grandpa Taylor''s plans," Amy muttered "I will tell you everything when you meet me in farmhouse." The man said Amy frowned and snapped "Do you think you can convince me in meeting you? Do you think I will for your tricks?" Pausing for a while, she said "If you want to reveal about his plans, please reveal it here. If you want to meet in person then I am sorry, I don''t want to meet you. Honestly, I don''t care about his plans and your words. I know my husband''s capabilities and I trust him. Trust me if I say, you can''t lure him towards you." "Mrs Francis¡ª" Before the man could say anything, Amy hanged the call "Stupid people."Amy frowned and thought before walking towards the room "Who is it, babe?" Andy asked "Someone who wants to irritate me," Amy said When Andy gave her a confused look, she said "It''s nothing important hubby." "Oh god, I have to get ready," Amy said before walking towards the washroom Andy held her hand and asked "Do you want me to help in bathing?" Amy chuckled and said "Your tricks are not going to work." When Andy pouted his lips, Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Fine, help me in bathing." "I love it wifey." Andy beamed before lifting her up "You are such a baby." Amy chuckled and said before wrapping her arms around his neck "I am your baby honey," Andy said before stepping into the washroom ¡­.. Park''s mansion "God Oliver, I missed you a lot man," Nina said before giving coffee to him "I missed you all too." Oliver smiled and said "Babe, didn''t you miss me?" Erik asked before sitting beside Oliver "You will stay beside me every time honey." Nina chuckled and said "You missed him but you didn''t miss me. How unfair?" Erik scoffed Ignoring, Nina turned towards Oliver and asked "So, how is everything going on?" "Yeah, it''s fine." Oliver smiled and said "It''s been a while since we met." Nina sighed and said "Oh god, I baked chocolates for you," Nina said "Let me bring them," Nina said and rushed towards kitchen After making sure Nina is nowhere, Erik frowned and said "Why did you come here?" "What do you mean by that?" Oliver chuckled and said "You are making me feel insecure." Erik scoffed Jealousy Oliver chuckled "Hey, it''s not like you never felt jealous When Erica¡ª" Erik stopped saying when he realised he is talking about Erica Oliver sighed and said "I wish I can say I never felt jealous." "I am sorry." Erik pouted his lips and said "It''s okay man," Oliver said Pausing for a while, he said "Do you know about Andrew?" "Who is Andrew?" Erik asked "The one who is helping her in the UK," Oliver said "I don''t know." Erik chuckled and said "Why are you chuckling?" Oliver asked "Can''t I chuckle?" Erik asked "I knew about him," Nina said before walking towards them holding a chocolate tray "You know? How?" Erik frowned and asked "Babe, I went to a conference in the UK two years back and I met him through Ryan," Nina said "Is he good to you?" Erik asked "Yeah, he is good but he flirts a lot." Nina chuckled and said "Did he¡ª" "No Erik, he never flirted with me." Nina chuckled and said "Wait, What if he flirted with Erica? What if she got impressed by him? What if they got into relationship?" Oliver thought With all the restless questions on his mind, Oliver is having cold feet. He is trying various methods to move on but no matter what, he is attracting towards her day by day. He genuinely doesn''t want to care about her but he still cares for her. Why? He doesn''t want to love her but still he felt jealous. Why? "What are you thinking?" Nina placed her hand on Oliver and asked "It''s nothing" Oliver sighed and said "Are you feeling insecure?" Nina asked Oliver shook her head and said "Why would I feel insecure? I don''t give damn about anyone." Nina helplessly shook her head and said "I think you have to¡ª" Cutting Nina off, Oliver said "Let''s go." "Oli¡ª" "We are late Nina." Oliver sighed and said "No matter what, Erica is meant for you," Nina said before walking towards the Car ..... Chapter 304 - Picnic Date Picnic spot "What? Did you told this Andy?" Lisa asked "No, I think someone is trying to distract me." Amy sighed and said "I think you should tell to Andy. What if that man is dangerous?" Lisa said Amy nodded her head and said "I will tell to him once we go back home." "Yeah," Lisa said "Babe, come here," Andy shouted Amy nodded her head and started towards seashore where Andy is waiting for her. "This place is so nice honey," Amy said before wrapping her arms around his waist Andy smiled and said "What are you talking to Lisa?" "It''s nothing babe." Amy smiled and said Wrapping his arms around her waist from the backside, Andy placed his head on her nape "I feel so peaceful when you are around me." Kissing her nape, he said "Thanks for making me complete." "I love you, Mr Francis." Amy smiled and said "Let us take one picture like this and post in our Instagram." Andy excitedly said "You are becoming too romantic these days." Amy chuckled and said "Only for you honey," Andy said before calling Oliver "What''s up, dude?" Oliver asked before walking towards them "Click one picture for us," Andy said "Oh god, I have to bear your PDA," Oliver muttered before taking the phone "Take good pictures," Andy said before posing different poses "This is the last one," Andy said "Andy, you already took 100 pictures and I can''t handle this PDA anymore," Oliver muttered "One last picture please." Andy pouted his lips and said "Fine." Oliver sighed and said "Good, I will kiss her and you have to take¡ª" "No kissing pictures please." Oliver scoffed "What? Are you jealous of our love?" Amy chuckled and said "Why would I get jealous?" Oliver said which is nowhere near to the truth. He is feeling bad and sour at heart when he realised he is single in his group. "You are jealous and it''s clear," Amy said "No, I am not jealous," Oliver said in a firm tone "If you are not jealous then why are you hesitant to take our picture?" Amy asked "Fine, I will take your pictures," Oliver said "He is jealous honey," Andy said before clashing their lips together After clicking multiple pictures, Oliver sighed and said "I am going to die after seeing your PDA." Looking at the pictures, Andy said "You have a bright future in photography." "I know and please, don''t call me every time to take your couple pictures," Oliver muttered before walking away "He is feeling bad at heart." Amy chuckled and said "Amy, come here babe," Nina shouted "Yeah, coming," Amy said before walking towards her friends along with Andy ¡­... Half an hour later Placing the picnic basket on the blanket, Amy said "I wish I could stay here forever." "Yeah, This place is so nice." Nina smiled and said "Have you checked Erica''s Instagram story?" Ryan asked "She is looking stunning," Nina said before opening her Instagram "Look, how beautifully she carried this dress," Nina said before showing everyone Erica''s pictures from her latest photoshoot "She is so beautiful," Amy exclaimed Oliver cleared her throat and said "I have an important work." "But¡ª" before Amy could say anything, Oliver walked away "He is weird." Erik frowned and said "I think he will check her post now." Andy helplessly shook her head and said Just then Oliver walked towards them and said "She unfollowed me on Instagram." "Who?" Amy asked "Eri¡ªI mean Erica''s friend," Oliver said Lisa chuckled and said "If you want to know why Erica unfollowed you then I can give you an answer." "You know?" Oliver quickly asked "Yeah," Lisa said "Why?" Oliver said "You don''t give any damn about her right? Why are you so interested to know why she unfollowed you?" Nina asked "I just want to know," Oliver said Lisa shrugged her shoulders and said "I unfollowed you from her account." "What? Why did you unfollow me?" Oliver asked "You broke your relationship with her. so I thought you don''t care about her posts," Lisa said "Wait; don''t tell me that you care about her posts?" Lisa asked "NO, I don''t care about her." Oliver scoffed Amy chuckled and gave her phone to him "I know you still care about her." "You can check her pictures from my phone," Amy said "I¡ª" Stopping midway, he sighed and decided to give up his I don''t care drama. "I don''t want to but ¨C" Cutting him off, Amy smiled and said "I can understand your situation." "Yeah, you can check on her until she becomes someone girlfriend." Ryan chuckled and said "What? Someone is counting on Erica?" Andy asked "Yeah, Andrew wants to count on her." Ryan smiled and said "What?" Oliver shouted his lungs out "Oh god, Why are you shouting? Do you think we are deaf?" Andy snapped "My ear drums got hurt," Erik said before rubbing his ears "Did Andrew about¡ª" Cutting Amy off, Ryan said "Yeah, he knows everything and ¨C" Looking at Oliver, he said "Andrew doesn''t want to give up on her." "Ahh, I am so happy for her." Nina excitedly said "Finally, she got someone who loves and cherishes her for a lifetime." Amy smiled and said "Did he know about Jason?" Oliver asked "Yeah, I told him everything and he supported Erica. He trusts her a lot." Ryan proudly said "Aww, he is best." Lisa beamed "I already started imaging her dating life." Amy excitedly said "Babe, He is feeling sad," Andy whispered before looking at Oliver "It''s his mistake for not trusting her." Amy shrugged her shoulders and said "You are such a devil." Oliver pouted his lips and said Just then Amy phone beeped. ''SOMEONE IS TRYING TO KILL OLIVER.'' Amy widened her eyes in shock when she read the message She scrunched her eyebrows when she realised it was the same number from which she received call in the morning. "Babe, who is it?" Andy asked "It''s from my old friend," Amy said before trying hard to ignore scared feeling from her heart ..... Chapter 305 - Warning "It''s from my old friend," Amy said before trying hard to ignore scared feeling from her heart "Are you sure? I mean your face expression is¡ª" Cutting Oliver off, Amy said "I am feeling exhausted." "What? Do you want to eat anything?" Andy worriedly asked "Strawberry shake," Amy said Andy nodded his head and said "I will bring a shaker." "Do you have shaker?" Nina asked "Yeah, I kept it in the car," Andy said and walked towards the car ''Is it true? Does someone want to kill Oli? What if it is true? What if he is trying to warn me? What if that stranger from phone call wants to help my family? Can I trust him?'' With all the restless questions revolving in her mind, Amy couldn''t decide anything. She wants to trust that man but at the same time, she doesn''t want to care about the message. "I should tell this to Andy." Amy thought Glancing at the watch, she thought "I will show him message once we reach home." Just then Andy walked towards her and sat beside her "What are you thinking? About me?" "Yeah¡ª" wrapping her arms around her arm, she rested her head on his shoulder "I missed you." "God, He just went to bring shaker for two minutes and you missed him?" Oliver muttered "My hubby and I can miss him," Amy said before giving a peck on his lips "I will die with this PDA." Oliver frowned and said "Amy, Do you sense burnt smell?" Erik chuckled and asked "Yeah, it''s Oliver''s dirty ass out of jealous." Amy chuckled and said before pulling Oliver''s cheeks "You are such a devil." Oliver helplessly shook his head and said "Let''s take pictures," Nina said "Yeah, we have to post them." Lisa beamed ¡­... Two hours later "I don''t want to go." Amy pouted her lips and said "This place is so nice." Nina sighed and said "But we have to go," Erik said before lifting Nina up "What? I can walk honey." Nina chuckled and said before wrapping her arms around his neck "You are tried, babe," Erik said and started walking towards his car Amy sighed and said "Sometimes, I feel Erik is more caring than you." "What? How can you say that honey?" Andy frowned and said Pausing for a while, he said "I cook you and feed you when you feel hungry. I dress up you and sometimes I help you take bath too. Isn''t it enough to say that I care you a lot?" "You are cute." Amy chuckled and said "No, I am caring hubby Andy said in firm tone God, you are such a¡ª" Amy stopped saying when she heard a loud gunshot *THUD* *THUD* Just then Andy pulled her closer and asked "Honey, Are you fine?" "W-What¡­ gun¡­?" Amy panicked and passed out in Andy''s arms "Babe," Andy shouted before waking her up Wake up honey Andy shouted Andy sighed and lifted her before walking towards his friends. "What happen? Who did this?" Andy frowned and asked "Is everyone okay?" Andy asked before looking at everyone He then frowned when he looked at Oliver''s bleeding arm. "Grandpa, can''t you show some concern towards your grandson''s?" Andy thought "What happen to Amy? Is she okay?" Oliver asked "She got scared and passed out." Andy sighed and said "Let me take her home," Andy said and placed her in the back seat of his car "Ryan, take Oli to hospital," Andy said "Yeah" Ryan said Looking at Erik, Andy said, "You know what to do." Erik nodded his head and said "I will inform you by tomorrow morning." Andy sighed and hoped into the car before driving out ¡­... Francis mansion "Babe, get up," Andy said before lifting her up "Honey, Are you fine?" Andy asked while walking towards the mansion Aunt Rosy rushed towards them and asked "Amy, what happen to her?" "She is scared and passed out," Andy said "Let us take her to room." Aunt Rosy said Andy nodded his head and quickly took her to their room. "Babe, wake up," Andy said before tapping her cheeks "Give her some rest." Aunt Rosy said before placing her head on his shoulder "It''s all my mistake mom," Andy said before sitting beside her "No Andy, it''s not¡ª" "Yes mom, it''s my mistake. I promised her that I will give her a peaceful life but I gave her complicated life." Andy said while wiping his tears Pausing for a while, he said "I want to make her happy but I always end up hurting her." "You never tried to hurt me, hubby," Amy said while opening her eyes "Honey¡ª" "Shh, don''t cry," Amy said before gesturing him to bend down "I hate when you Cry." Amy pouted her lips and said before wiping his tears "I am sorry," Andy said while holding her hand "Bake cheesecake for me and I will forgive you." Amy sighed and said "I will bake now," Andy said and about to walk away when Amy held his hand "Stay beside me, honey." Amy pouted her lips and said Aunt Rosy smiled and walked away leaving space to the couple. "I got scared when I heard that gun¡ª" "Wait, How is¡ª" Cutting Amy off, Andy said "No one got hurt, honey." Pausing for a while, he said "They wanted to kill Oliver but he is fine." "Oliver? Is he okay?" Amy panicked and asked "Yeah honey, he is fine," Andy said "That man warned me but I ignored it." Amy thought "Do you want to eat anything?" Andy asked "I want to sleep beside you. Is that possible?" Amy asked Adjusting beside her, Andy covered the quilt for both of them "You are always free to take a nap beside me." Wrapping her arms around his waist, she said "Don''t blame yourself, honey." "I will protect you always baby," Andy said before pulling her closer "I know you will protect me no matter what," Amy said before giving a peck on his cheeks ..... Chapter 306 - Lucky Wife Next day morning Francis mansion Looking at the missed calls, Amy took a deep breath and decided to inform Andy before talking to the stranger who claims that he has information about Grandpa Taylor. "I will call Andy and inform," Amy said and about to call Andy when she received a call from a stranger "Let me talk to him and inform Andy later." Amy thought before receiving a call "Are you ready to believe me?" The stranger asked "How do you know about the attack?" Amy asked "I know everything, Mrs Francis." The man said When Amy didn''t say anything, the man smiled and said "I hope you believe me." "I trust you but¡ª" Pausing for a while, she asked "Why are you calling me when you know my husband can handle these things well?" "I want to call Andy but your husband doesn''t trust anyone." The man said "I will inform about you to my husband¡ª" Cutting Amy off, The man said "No, don''t inform to Andy." Amy scrunched her eyebrows and asked "Why?" "I mean you can inform but not know." The man said "What do you mean by that?" Amy frowned and asked "I mean I have a file which has a lot of information about old Taylor." The man said "We will meet somewhere and I will give that file to you." The man said "But¡ª" "That file is very important Mrs Francis." The man sighed and said "I will send Andy¡ª" Cutting her off, The man said "Old Taylor appointed some guards to observe Andy." "I hope you can guess how cruel they might turn when they got to know that he is coming to me for a file against old Taylor." The man said in hoarse voice Amy panicked and said "No, I will come to take that file." "I won''t let them harm Andy," Amy said "Good, I will message you the address." The man said "I hope you will come alone." The man said before hanging the call Tossing the phone aside Amy took a deep breath and caressed her stomach. "Don''t think that your parents life is complicated," Amy said to her babies "Our life is not complicated honey, It is your great grandpa who is trying to make complicated." Amy sighed and said "Are you thinking that your life will be complicated too?" Amy asked Pausing for a while, she said "Mama and dada will never make things complicated to you." "We love you a lot of babies." Amy smiled and said Just then she received a message from a stranger. Amy frowned when he got to know it is a farmhouse in outskirts. Amy: - This¡ª The man:- Some times, outskirts are best to discuss confidential things Amy: - Fine, I will come The man: - Reach by 11:00 Am Amy tossed the phone and decided to go for a walk. She doesn''t want to meet some stranger without informing Andy but she doesn''t want anyone to hurt Andy. "Amy, you are a strong girl." Amy thought and walked out of the room ¡­... Francis cooperation "Isn''t it weird?" Erik frowned and asked "Are you saying that not killing me is weird?" Oliver scrunched his eyebrows and asked "Yeah, man." When everyone gave Erik a deadly look, he cleared his throat and said "I mean Oliver is very near to the gun and he can easily shoot him but that man didn''t shot." "I think he is trying to warn us," Erik added Andy thought for a while and said "Did you check the CCTV?" "Yeah, That man wore complete black dress and he even wore a mask to hide his face," Erik said before showing the photograph from CCTV footage which is near the picnic spot Zooming the photograph, Andy said "This is Roger." "How do you know that?" Ryan frowned and asked before looking at the picture "Look at the tattoo on the right arm; it is similar to the Roger''s tattoo," Andy explained "Why would Roger miss his target?" Lucas asked "Maybe, he got scared." Oliver shrugged his shoulders and said "Got scared by looking at your frog personality?" Andy chuckled and said "This is really weird." Lucas frowned and said Looking at everyone, he said, "Roger is a trained shooter and he knew grandpa will kill him if he miss the target but still¡ª" "He purposely missed it," Andy added "Why would anyone miss the target unless he wants to scare?" Erik said "That''s true. He is trying to scare us." Andy sighed and said "Let them do what they wanted to do. We are not gonna participate in that stupid competition." Oliver frowned and said "Yeah," Andy said "Let''s leave this matter for now and discuss the other things." Lucas sighed and said Looking at Andy, he asked "Did farmhouse renovation completed?" "Yeah, let me show you the colour palette," Andy said before taking his phone out "Is this okay?" Andy asked while showing them the pictures of his renovated farmhouse "This is so perfect." Erik beamed before scrolling pictures down "Oh my god, Amy is gonna love it." Oliver excitedly said "So, when will you take her to the farmhouse?" Ryan asked "On our first anniversary." Andy smiled and said "When is your¡ª" "Oh my god, your anniversary is just one month away." Erik clapped his hands and said "Yeah, I am planning many things," Andy said Pausing for a while, he said "I wanna take her out but she will step into her seventh month which is very difficult to travel." "So, I am thinking to give her a surprise party," Andy said "Do you have any plans?" Oliver asked "Yeah, I have a lot of plans but I want her to be comfortable in the party too," Andy said "I want her safety and comfort first and parties can come later too." Andy sighed and said "Amy is such a lucky girl." Oliver smiled and said "My Nina is also lucky to have me." Erik frowned and said "Oh god, Are you getting jealous?" Andy chuckled and asked ...... Chapter 307 - Insecure "Oh god, Are you getting jealous?" Andy chuckled and asked "I am not jealous." Erik frowned and said When Andy chuckled, Erik scrunched her eyebrows and asked "Why are you chuckling like a stupid man?" "You are jealous and why are you scared to admit it?" Andy asked "Hey, I am just stating facts." Erik frowned and said "Anyway, I just bought this customized couple t-shirts for our babies," Erik said before showing it to Andy "They are cute but what if our babies don''t like each other?" Andy asked "Let''s try our luck dude." Erik sighed and said "Yeah¡ª" Glancing at the watch, he said "Oh, I have to go home." "Why? Don''t you have a meeting in half an hour?" Ryan asked "I know but I am missing." Amy Andy pouted his lips and said "Let me do one thing, I will postpone meeting to evening," Andy said before calling his manger "No need to postpone any meeting," Amy said before entering the Andy''s cabin "Honey¡ª" rushing towards her, he asked "Why did you come here? Do you feel alone?" Giving peck on his lips, she said "I missed you a lot baby." "Can''t handle this PDA." Oliver scoffed before walking away Looking at Erik, Ryan and Lucas, Andy scoffed "Do you need any special invitation to walk out from my cabin?" "Hey, this is rude," Ryan muttered before walking away along with Erik and Lucas Amy chuckled and smacked his arm "Can''t you talk normally with your friends?" "Babe, How can you expect me to talk normally when I want to kiss you and they are staying in my cabin?" Andy asked "You are such a shameless man." Amy chuckled and said "So, you missed me so badly?" Andy asked before pulling her closer Fiddling with his shirt button, she said "I want to kiss you but you are away from me. So, I came to kiss you." "Babe, you are making me more aroused." Andy chuckled and said "Will you kiss me or not?" Amy asked "Of course, I will kiss you. How can I miss this golden opportunity?" Andy said before scooping her up walking towards the couch Placing her on his lap, Andy pulled her closer and tucked her hair stand behind her ear you are looking adorable. Amy blushed and wrapped her arms around his neck "I love you, Mr Francis." "I love you more Mrs Francis," Andy said before clashing their lips together The kiss was slow and gentle at first but it turned more passionate which made her giddy and frenzy all over the body. Amy moaned when he bit her lower lip and pushed his tongue inside her mouth. It''s been months since they kissed so passionately. From the day he got to know that they can''t have sex until babies born, Andy controlled all his desires and emotions. He knew that if start kissing her, he will definitely hurt her. Now, when his wife to wants to kiss him, who is he to say NO to her cute request? It is his responsibility to give her everything that she wants from him, right? Andy reluctantly broke the kiss when they were breathless and pressed their foreheads together. "I wish I can do many things wifey," Andy said while taking deep breaths to control himself "Just few more months hubby." Amy chuckled and said "Did you eat anything?" Andy asked while running his fingers through her hair "I ate salad before one hour but still, I am feeling hungry." Amy pouted her lips and said When Andy helplessly shook his head, Amy placed her hand on her baby bump and said "Babies wants to eat chocolate cake." "I will ask someone to bring it," Andy said before calling his manager "I want chocolate cake and dry fruit smoothie within ten minutes," Andy informed "Yes, boss." The manager said before hanging the call "So, how is office without me?" Amy chuckled and asked "It''s boring as hell wifey." Andy groaned and said Amy let out a laugh and said "I too miss office sometimes." "You know what, my office walls are screaming," Andy said "Why?" Amy asked not understanding what he meant "They miss our lovemaking sessions." Andy shamelessly said "You are¡ª" Amy stopped saying when someone entered the office "Janet?" Amy frowned before looking at Andy "She is working in financial department honey," Andy said before gesturing her to come in "I think you have something IMPORTANT to talk," Amy said and about to walk away when Andy held her hand "I-I just want to submit this file to Andy," Janet said before walking in "I will check it later," Andy said Janet nodded her head and left before placing the file on his desk "Babe¡ª" "Didn''t I tell you not to appoint her in our office?" Amy asked "Yes but¡ª" Cutting Andy off, Amy asked "Why didn''t you care to inform me?" Pausing for a while, she said "Your decisions making me insecure." Andy sighed and held her hand "I am sorry for not informing you baby. I appointed her just a week ago because I feel she is really talented." When Amy didn''t say anything, Andy pulled her closer and said "I only love you, honey." "Why is she entering your room without asking your permission?" Amy frowned and asked "She is my friend¡ª" "What? Is she your friend?" Amy raised her eyebrows and asked "I mean she is our classmate. So, I gave her permission¡ª" Cutting Andy off, Amy said "I don''t want her to enter your cabin without your permission." Pausing for a while, she said "Maintain two-arm distances from her." "And?" "You have to inform me about her whenever you meet her," Amy stated "Yeah, honey." Andy nodded his head and said "So, your jealousy got over?" Andy chuckled and asked "No, kiss me for two minutes and I will be okay." Amy pouted her lips and said "As your wish wifey," Andy said before clashing their lips together ..... Chapter 308 - Together Ten minutes later "I have a meeting in ten minutes." Andy helplessly shook his head and said "I want to say don''t leave me but¡ª" Giving peck on his lips, she said "You have to go Mr Francis." "Don''t you think I am doing unfair to you?" Andy sighed and asked When Amy raised her eyebrows and gave him ''what are you talking about'' expression, Andy pouted her lips and said "This is your sixth month and you are going to push out our babies in six months. Here, I am still working in the company without applying for my maternity leave?" "Maternity leave? For you?" Amy let out a laugh and asked "What? I am your husband and to be a father. I have all rights to apply for maternity leave." Andy said "I don''t want you to take leave for so many months and let Ryan work his ass off." Amy frowned and said "This is not done. Lisa is in three months and you know, Ryan can take leave after three months." Andy explained "Andy." "Please, let me take a leave." Andy pleaded Amy took a deep breath and said "If you are so stubborn to take a leave then you can take but not this month." "So, when should I use my maternity leave?" Andy excitedly asked Amy chuckled and pulled his cheeks "You are becoming excited like you used to get excited when our school announces summer holidays." "What? Of course, I am excited for maternity leave baby." Andy smiled and said "You can leave after one month," Amy said Pausing for a while, she said "I will step into seventh month and I think I need you more at that time." "Sure, I will just ask my assistant to clear my next three or four months schedule and I will work hard this month. So that there will be no one who can disturb us." Andy clapped his hands and said "But¡ª" "Babe, you can''t keep ifs and buts now?" Andy frowned and said "Just listen to me, Andy." Amy sighed and said Pausing for a while, she said "You have to attend important meetings because you are big boss here." When Andy frowned and pouted his lips, she said "Only important meetings hubby." "Fine." Andy sighed and said "Good." "Now, go and attend the meeting as good responsible CEO." Amy smiled and said before fixing his tie "Just wait for one hour honey; I will take you to the Italian restaurant," Andy said and walked away before giving a peck on her lips ¡­.. Night Oliver''s apartment Oliver is busy with his cooking session when he received a call from the guards. "Boss, I think there is something odd here." The guard frowned and said as soon as Oliver received his call "What happen? Is she okay?" Oliver panicked and asked "Yes boss, Erica madam is okay but¡ª" "But? What happen?" Oliver frowned and asked "Boss, some men who works under Roger took a flat near Erica mam''s apartment." The guard said "What? Who are they? Do you know them?" Oliver asked "Yes boss, I have seen them earlier too." The guard said "Kill them," Oliver said "Boss¡ª" "You heard it right; kill them," Oliver said in a hoarse voice "Yes, boss." The guard said "Make sure that your lady boss¡ªI mean Erica is safe," Oliver said "I am following her everywhere boss." The guard sighed and said "Is she okay? I mean is she looking god?" Oliver asked hoping yes as an answer "B¡ªBoss¡ª" "You don''t have to feel shy, you can say anything to me." Oliver sighed and said Pausing for a while, he said "Is she okay?" "No boss, Erica mam is not okay. I saw her crying many times in her balcony. She doesn''t eat at afternoon times and ¨C" "Send her address now, I am coming to UK," Oliver said before hanging the call Oliver took a deep breath and slumped on the couch. He doesn''t know why he is feeling bad, he doesn''t know why is heart is yearning for her. He doesn''t want to care her but he still wants to see her, hug her. His heart is yearning like a hell to see her but he don''t want to see her. After thinking for god knows how many times, he called Amy. "Hey Oli, what''s up?" Amy excitedly asked "I want to see Erica but I don''t want to¡ª" "What? You want to see Erica?" Amy jumped in excitement and asked "God Amy, why are so much excited?" Oliver chuckled and said "Because my friend is using his brains finally." Amy smiled and said "Amy, I want to see her but I don''t want to look desperate," Oliver said Amy sighed and said "Dumb, There is no desperateness in love." "So, I can go and meet her without any reasons?" Oliver asked "Yes Oli, you can see her anytime because she is your girlfriend," Amy said "Fine, I will meet her," Oliver said "So, Is she still your girlfriend?" Amy chuckled and asked "I don''t know Amy, I can''t move on but I don''t want to stay in love." Oliver sighed and said "Don''t worry man, you will get all your answers when you see her." Amy smiled and said "Are you sure?" Oliver asked "Yeah, I am hundred sure that you are going to get all your answers when you see her." Amy smiled and said "I wish," Oliver said before hanging the call "Who is it, babe?" Andy asked "Oliver," Amy said before placing the phone on the table "Why he called you?" Andy frowned and asked "He wants to meet Erica." Amy smiled and said "What? He wants to meet her?" Andy chuckled and asked "Yes babe, your jealousy tricks got worked." Amy excitedly said "I don''t think this is because of Jealousy." Andy frowned and said "What do you mean by that?" Amy asked "I will call him tomorrow," Andy said "I want them to be together like us," Amy said before sitting beside him and wrapping her arms around his arm .... Chapter 309 - Danger(1) "I want them to be together like us," Amy said before sitting beside him and wrapping her arms around his arm "Babe, there can be another couple but we are always unique." Andy sighed and said "How are we unique?" Amy chuckled and asked "What? No one can make love like I¡ª Cutting Andy off, Amy closed his mouth "No shameless words in front of babies." "You are my wife, Can''t I talk to you?" Andy frowned and asked "You can but not now." Amy smiled and said Just then Amy phone beeped "I think you got a message." Andy sighed and said "I will check it later," Amy said before moving closer to him "What happen honey?" Andy asked "I-I want to eat ice cream." Amy pouted her lips and said "Which flavour?" Andy asked "You will bring it?" Amy excitedly asked "Yes babe, if not me then who will bring it to you?" Andy said before getting up from the couch "I want butterscotch," Amy said "Anything else?" Andy asked Thinking for a quite some time, she said "If I remember anything, I will call you." Kissing her forehead, he said "I will come within ten minutes." before walking away Sitting in the couch, Amy decided to take a walk in balcony when her phone beeped again. "God, I want to throw this phone away." Amy frowned and thought before opening a messaging app The man: - I hope you will come tomorrow Amy: - I will come but I can only meet you for ten minutes. The man: - Yeah, one minute is enough Mrs Francis Amy: - Okay, see you tomorrow Tossing the phone aside, Amy took a deep breath and walked towards the balcony. She doesn''t know why her heart is feeling heavy and her mind is warning her continuously. ¡­.. Next day morning Airport "Sir, your flight is waiting on a runway." The assistant said "Yeah, I am coming." Oliver sighed and said before getting up from the couch "How much time it will take to take off?" Oliver asked "It will take half an hour." The assistant said "Why don''t you take it off early?" Oliver frowned and asked "If you want, we can¡ª" The assistant stopped saying when Oliver phone started ringing "You can leave," Oliver said before answering the call "Hey Andy." Oliver smiled and said "Are you going to the UK?" Andy asked "Yes," Oliver answered "Can I know the reason?" Andy asked in a hoarse voice Oliver took a deep breath and said "I appointed a guard to check on Erica. He called me yesterday and told that Roger''s men took the apartment near Erica''s flat." Pausing for a while, he said "I am tensed about her man." "Will you see her?" Andy asked "I don''t know but I will make sure that she is safe," Oliver said Keeping quiet for quite some time, he said "If she isn''t safe, I don''t think twice before bringing her back." Andy chuckled and said "I wish I could see your scared face." "Hey, I am not scared." Oliver scoffed "UhUh¡­I can feel it in your trembling voice." Andy chuckled and said "W-What if I am scared? Is it wrong?" Oliver asked "No, it is not wrong but it is funny when you get scared." Amy let out a laugh and said Pausing for a while, he asked "When was the last time you felt so scared?" "I will talk to you later," Oliver said and hanged the call Walking towards his charted flight, Oliver kept on thinking about the times when he felt scared. After thinking for two times, he found two times when he felt scared. The first time when Erica decided to push him away and the second time when he found out that Erica is meeting her ex. "What? Why did I feel scared only to the things related to her?" Oliver thought Bulking his seat belt, he frowned when Erica''s dominating thoughts making him restless. Every moment, every second, every day with her is his best memory. Those memories are started hitting him hard and the curiosity and desperateness to see her is rapidly increased in his heart. He wants to see her, he wants to hug her, he wants to kiss her but will be able to do that? Does he has right to call her as his girlfriend? Does she still feel the same to him? Does she miss him like he misses her? ¡­.. Francis mansion "What? Why do you want to go out?" Aunt Rosy frowned and asked "Please mom, I want to go out." Amy sighed and said "Why? You know Andy will get furious if you go out without him?" Aunt Rosy asked "Mom, I want to shop something for Andy. I can''t go out with him when I want to give him a surprise." Amy pouted her lips and said Thinking for a while, Aunt Rosy said "I will call Lucas, you can go with him." "No, I want to go alone," Amy said "But¡ª" "Please mom, shopping mall is just a few kilometres away." Amy pleaded "No Amy¡ª" "Mom, I promise I will come early," Amy said and walked away without waiting for her reply "Amy¡ªwhat happen to her?" Aunt Rosy helplessly shook her head and said before walking towards the kitchen ¡­. Outside the mansion "Where mam?" The chauffeur asked before opening the door "I will drive my car." Amy sighed and said The chauffeur lowered his head and said "Sorry mam, young boss told¡ª" "Who is your lady boss?" Amy frowned "You" "Whose orders your young boss will follow?" Amy asked "Yours." "So, this is my order. You don''t have to accompany me." Amy said before hopping inside the car "Lady boss¡ª" before chauffeur could say anything, Amy drove away ¡­... Inside the car Opening the google maps which navigates her to the direction, Amy took a deep breath before driving towards the direction. Though her heart is warning, Amy still decided to give it a shot hoping for the best. What if this best becomes worst for her? Chapter 310 - Danger(2) Though her heart is warning, Amy still decided to give it a shot hoping for the best. What if this best becomes worst for her? Just then Andy call her "Should I take this call?" Amy thought "What if he asks me where I am going? How can I answer him?" Amy groaned in frustration Amy took a deep breath and calmed herself down, "It''s okay Amy and you can ignore his call for his good." "How can I ignore his call? He never ignored mine, what if he thinks I am in danger?" Amy thought "Fine, I will message him that I am busy," Amy said before messaging and sending him that she will call later ¡­.. Francis cooperation Andy frowned when he received a message from Amy saying she will call later. "This is not done." Andy frowned and snapped "What happened dude?" Ryan asked "I called Amy but she messaged me that she will call later. How can she do this to me?" Andy scrunched his eyebrows and said "What? Are you a teenager who is fussing over his girlfriend''s phone call?" Ryan chuckled and asked "She never ignored my call no matter how busy she is." Andy pouted his lips and said "It''s okay dude, she might stuck in something really important." Ryan sighed and said Glancing at the watch, he said: "Anyway, you are going home after this meeting right?" "Yeah but still I miss her voice." Andy sighed and said "God Andy, you are behaving like a teenager." Ryan helplessly shook his head and said "Can''t I go to mansion and see her right now?" Andy asked "No, this meeting is really important and as a big boss, we need your presence." Ryan frowned and said "Fine, let''s go to the meeting." Andy took a deep breath and said "Wait, I will try¨C" Cutting Andy off, Ryan frowned and said "Council members are waiting for you, Mr Boss." "You are behaving like a boss today." Andy scoffed "Because big boss is behaving like a lovesick fool," Ryan muttered before dragging him to the meeting room. ¡­... Half an hour later Abandoned area Amy frowned when she couldn''t find anything. According to the google maps, she reached a place where that mysterious man told but she couldn''t find anyone near the place. The place where Amy is now is an abandoned area in a city. There is nothing but an old hut house which is barely visible to her. She then took her phone and decided to call that man when she found out that there is no network near the place. After thinking twice, she decided to go back but stopped when a heavily built man walked towards her. "Are you MRS. Francis?" The man asked Amy nodded her head and asked "Are you the one who talked to me?" "No, my boss called you over." The man said Showing his finger towards the hut house, he said "My boss is waiting for you in that house." Amy took a deep breath to calm her rapidly beating heart, she said "Let''s go." "This way." The guard said before guiding her the way ¡­.. Inside the hut house Amy panicked when the house she entered is dark black and no one could barely see anything. She knew that whatever she is doing is very risky but she had no other choice. How could she just sit and enjoy when her husband is going through all the things. She wanted to learn about grandpa Taylor and also the different ways which will help Andy to get out from the competition so easily. Though she was scared for doing things without informing Andy, she still wanted to dig in the information and help her husband out. For Amy, she is doing good for Andy but she is really doing good to Andy? Are the persons who are responsible for the phone calls are helpful or dangerous? "Mrs Francis¡ª" "Where is your boss?" Amy asked Just then a man entered the house wearing mask all over his face and turned on the lights. Looking at the man, Amy asked "You are the one who called me?" "Yes, Mrs Francis." The man said before walking towards her "Give me the information, I have to leave." Amy sighed and said She is not getting the good vibes from the man before her. "Why are you so worried Mrs. Francis?" The man chuckled and asked "Look, I don''t have time for talks. I have to go home." Amy snapped "Cool, I will give you everything but¡ª" Walking closer towards her, he asked "Are you sure you will go back after learning the truths?" "What do you mean by that?" Amy frowned and asked before moving one step away from him "Oh god, Are you scared?" The man let out a laugh and said "I am not scared." Amy strongly defended "You are¡ª" Holding a knife in his hand, he said "If not, You will get scared now." "You¡ªwhat are you doing?" Amy shouted "I am giving you a special treatment Mrs Francis." The man said "Don''t come to me," Amy yelled "Do you want to see my face?" The man asked "I hope you will be fine after seeing my handsome face." The man said before revealing his face mask "Roger¡ª" Amy raised her eyebrows and shouted when she got you know that the person who called her and lured about documents is Roger "Yeah, I am Roger." Roger smiled and said "You lied to me." Amy frowned and said "Yes, I lied to you. If I ask you to come here, will you come?" Roger asked "No, That''s the reason I choose different methods to trap you and you fell in my trap." Roger let out and hearty laugh and said Amy scrunched her eyebrows and about to turn away to escape but the heavily built guard stopped her. "This my place Mrs Francis." Roger grinned and said "So, my motto is to kidnap you and ask your dear husband to participate in competition," Roger said "You¡ª" before Amy could say anything someone hardly hit on her head which made her collapse on the ground "Congratulations Mrs Francis You are kidnapped," Roger said before gesturing his men to tie her ..... Chapter 311 - Grandpas End(1) Francis Mansion "Amy," Andy shouted before entering into the mansion Aunt Rosy frowned and said "Can''t you call her slowly? Why are you shouting like a mad man?" "Mom, where is Amy?" Andy asked "She went to the shopping mall." Aunt Rosy sighed and said "What? Why did she went to shopping without me? Why did you send her alone?" Andy frowned and snapped Helplessly shaking her head, Aunt Rosy said "I tried stopping her but she is stubborn to listen." Andy took a deep breath and asked "Which shopping mall?" "I don''t know." Aunt Rosy said Just then chauffeur entered the mansion and asked "B-Boss, can I talk to you?" "What happened?" Andy asked The chauffeur lowered his head and said "I tried stopping lady boss but she told me that she doesn''t want chauffeur today." "Why did you allow her to go? Did I pay you a salary to let her drive?" Andy snapped harder "Sorry boss but lady boss didn''t allow me to drive." The chauffeur said before explaining his conversation with Amy "What happen to Amy? Why she behaved odd today?" Aunt Rosy frowned and said "Let me call Amy," Andy said before dialling her number Andy frowned and hanged the call when it is unreachable. "What happen? Did she receive the call?" Aunt Rosy asked "No mom, her phone is not reachable." Andy frowned and said "Mom, Do you know the mall?" Andy asked "No honey, she didn''t mentioned the name of any mall." Aunt Rosy Looking at the chauffeur, he asked "Did you remember car number?" "Yes, boss." The chauffeur said before saying the car number "Good" Looking at Aunt Rosy, he said "Mom, I will bring her home." Wiping her tears, Aunt Rosy nodded her head "Hello Erik, we have a trouble," Andy said "Is it serious?" Erik asked "Amy is missing. I will send you the car number and meet me in our base." Andy said before hanging the call ¡­.. Base Andy is calmly sitting on a couch controlling his overwhelming emotions. His heart is beating wildly but his mind wants him to be calm and composed. He knew Amy would never go to shopping without informing him but this time things are different. He doesn''t know where his wife is and that feeling is killing him inside. Just then Erik, Ryan along with Lucas entered the base. "This is wrong," Erik said before rushing towards the Andy Andy quickly got up and asked "Did you find her address? Did she go to the mall?" Erik slowly shook his head and said "She didn''t go to mall." "What? What do you mean by that?" Andy frowned and asked "Look at the map her car drown in last few hours," Erik said before showing him a route map "This is out skirts of our city right?" Andy asked "Yes, as soon as she entered the outskirts, we can''t detect her route," Erik said "Why?" "So, we tried tracing her phone," Ryan said "But¡ª" Pausing for a Lucas said, "Her phone is switched off." "I think Amy is in danger," Erik said before looking at Andy "An, we will find her out," Lucas said before placing his hand on Andy''s shoulder "Let''s go to the place where her car signal is stopped," Andy said before rushing outside He was too worried to think about anything. All he could think is about Amy and her safety. It had been so many hours since she has been missing but they have no idea about missing. ..... One hour later Outskirts of the country "Car signals was stopped here," Erik said Looking around, Lucas frowned and said "There is no car here." "This is really strange." Ryan frowned and said Just then Noah rushed towards them and said "What happened boss?" "Amy is kidnapped. Do you know where she is?" Andy asked "What? When did she got kidnapped?" Noah scrunched his eyebrows and asked "I am hundred per cent sure that grandpa Taylor got involved in this kidnap." Ryan frowned and said "Call to Roger and ask him about kidnap thing." Andy snapped "Yes, boss," Noah said before calling Roger "Noah," Roger said as soon as he received the call "Boss, Where are you?" Noah asked "I am in mission Noah," Roger said with a devilish grin on his face "What kind of mission?" Noah curiously asked "I will tell you once you reach here." Roger sighed and said "Can you send me the address boss?" Noah asked "Yeah, I will message you and come here in ten minutes," Roger said before hanging the call Just then Noah received a message "Boss, Roger is telling me that he is in a mission and he asked me to come over," Noah explained his phone call "I think he is talking about Amy," Andy said "Noah, you go that place and call us when you find about Amy." Andy sighed and said "Yes boss, I will inform you as soon as I reach there," Noah said "Wait, show me the address," Andy asked "Here it is," Noah said before showing him the address "This address is just 10km from here." Erik frowned and said "I think we should go to that place," Andy said "What if it is not about Amy?" Lucas said "I don''t want to waste the time Lucas," Andy said before hoping the car "Yeah, we have to reach that place as soon as possible. So that we can save our Amy." Erik said ¡­.. Hut house Impatiently walking back and fro, Grandpa Taylor is having a hard time "Grandpa, we kidnapped Amy and why are you worried?" Roger frowned and asked "Do you think kidnapping her will help in our mission?" Grandpa Taylor asked "No, we have to change places with Amy as soon as possible. We have to keep her in such a secret place where Andy and his men couldn''t enter." Grandpa Taylor said Pausing for a while, he said "We have to make my grandson helpless and desperate to see his wife." Chapter 312 - Grandpas End (2) Pausing for a while, he said "We have to make my grandson helpless and desperate to see his wife." Letting out a devilish smile, Grandpa Taylor chuckled and said "We have to grab this opportunity and make him participate in the competition." "But grandpa¡ª" Clearing his throat, Roger said "What if Andy loses the competition? I mean he is not trained right?" "Yeah, he isn''t trained but Oliver will make us win the competition." Grandpa Taylor sighed and said "How? Did you plan anything against Oliver too?" Roger excitedly asked "Yeah, I planned everything but¡ª" Looking around, he asked "Did you placed Amy''s car in outskirts?" "Yes grandpa but why did you ask to me park it a few kilometres away from us?" Roger asked Grandpa Taylor smirked and said "The first thing Andy will do after knowing that his wife is missing is checking route map of her car and the last phone signal." "So, I asked you to park the car in the outskirts and¨C" Holding Amy''s phone, he said "This phone is automatically get switched off when she enter the outskirts due to low signals." "We successfully planned everything and I am happy that we succeeded in the mission." Roger clapped his hands and said "Yeah but¡ª" Looking at Amy, he said "We need to make her hide safely in some abandoned area." "Grandpa, I know a place where we can hide her." Roger sighed and said "Give me the details of the place and I will check it personally before shifting her." Grandpa Taylor said Roger nodded his head and about to say something when Grandpa Taylor stopped him. "Wait, Did you tell this to Noah?" Grandpa Taylor asked "Yes grandpa¡ª" *THUD* *THUD* Roger stopped saying and placed his hand on his cheeks when Grandpa Taylor slapped him. "Why did you tell this to Noah?" Grandpa Taylor yelled his heart out "But grandpa¡ª" "Noah is working under Andy and you told him about this place. How dumb you are?" Grandpa Taylor shouted "What? How do you know that Noah is¡ª" Cutting Roger off, Grandpa Taylor said "I will tell you everything once we reach the safe place." Untying the knots around Amy, Grandpa Taylor said "Quick, start the car." "Yeah." Grandpa Roger said before walking outside Grandpa Taylor made a plan with Roger to kidnap Amy. Grandpa knew that Andy''s only weakness is his wife Amy. So, he wants to target Amy and make his grandson agree to his terms and conditions. At first, he planned to abduct her normally but when he got to know the security around Amy, he decided to use his cruel methods to make her desperate to meet him. He purposely asked Roger to miss the chance to kill Oliver because if Oliver has died, competition will get delayed for one year which he found out a few days back. So, he kidnapped Amy and wants to lure Andy and Oliver to make Andy win the competition. ¡­.. Five minutes later "Place her in the car carefully." Grandpa Taylor instructed his guards. Just then two cars stopped in front of them at full speed and Andy hoped out without waiting a second. "Roger, start the engine." Grandpa Taylor shouted *CRACK* *CRACK * Before they could start the car, Andy fired a gunshot on both the car tyres. "Amy is inside the car," Erik said before walking towards the car Kicking the car door, Andy said "You can''t move grandpa." Hoping out of car, Grandpa Taylor said with a devilish grin "If you won''t leave me then don''t blame me if I kill Amy before pointing gum towards her." "No grandpa, you can''t kill my wife." Andy panicked and said Grandpa Taylor chuckled and said "You are easy to handle when it comes to your wife ." "Leave her and let''s talk like a matured men." Andy frowned and said "I leave her only when you agree with my conditions or else¡ª" Letting out a devilish smile, he said "Or else I will kill her." Gesturing Erik to pull her out from the other side, Andy said "No grandpa, you can''t kill her." "Hey, you can''t take her out." Roger tried to stop Erik and Ryan *CRACK* *CRACK * "Ahhhh," Roger shouted when Lucas shot him right on his leg Grandpa Taylor turned around and about to stop them when Andy and Noah held him tightly. Pointing gun on his head, Andy said "Move a bit and I will kill you." "I am your grandpa Andy." Grandpa Taylor said "Did you listen to me when I told you that I don''t want to get involve with you?" Andy asked "No right? Why have to listen to you just because you are my grandpa?" Andy scrunched his eyebrows and snapped Just then Erik and others helped Amy out of the car and placed her in their car safely. "She is unconscious but she is safe," Erik whispered *CRACK* *CRACK* "Ahhhh." Grandpa Taylor shouted when Andy fired gun on his right palm "This is for trying to kill my wife," Andy smirked and said Looking at Noah, he said "Shift them to the clan." Pausing for a while, he said "We have lots to do with them before sending them to hell." "Andy, I am your grand¡ª" "You have no right to call yourself. Grandpa Andy smirked and said "Let dad deal with them." Andy sighed and said before rushing towards Amy ¡­.. Inside the car "Babe, get up," Andy said before tapping her cheeks Looking at the unconscious Amy, Andy''s heart skipped several beats. He couldn''t help but blame himself for the current situation. If he would have been a little careful, she might be safe. Andy frowned when suddenly something started dripping down his hand. Andy frowned deeper when he realised her head is bleeding and now his hand is fully covered with blood. "Erik, drive faster," Andy shouted "What happened Andy?" Erik asked "Blood, Amy''s head is bleeding." Andy snapped Erik panicked and raised the car speed before informing Nina about the situation. "I won''t leave grandpa." Andy thought before looking at Amy "I am sorry baby." Andy wiped his tears and said ..... Chapter 313 - Andys Angry Mode Hospital "Amy, get up," Andy shouted before carrying her to the ICU Looking at mother Francis and Nina, he said "She is not waking up Nina." Nina took a deep breath and said "Don''t worry, she will be fine before gesturing nurse to take her in." "She will be fine right?" Andy asked "Yes son, she will be fine." Uncle Michael sighed and said "This is all because of me," Andy said before slumping down on the couch Pausing for a while, he said "If I would have been little careful, she would be safe." "No Andy, it''s not your fault," Lucas said before walking towards them Looking at Uncle Michael, he said "Grandpa is in our dark cell." Pausing for a while, he said "I gave some pre-treatment to Roger." "I checked his call details. He ¡ª" Looking at Andy, he said "Roger called Amy many times in last three days." "What? Why Amy didn''t tell me about this?" Andy frowned and asked "Because Roger didn''t allow to tell you anything," Lucas said before explaining the strange phone call things "Amy doesn''t know he is Roger and she thought that stranger would help you out." Lucas pursed his lips and said When Uncle Michael looked at Andy''s frowning face, he sighed and placed his hand on Andy''s shoulder "It''s not her mistake Andy." "Whose mistake it is dad? Someone called her and told such things, she should have informed me. We saved her with the help of Noah, what if we have no one who can help us? What if she lost our babies because of her immaturity?" Andy shouted "Calm down honey," Aunt Rosy helplessly shook her head and said Pausing for a while, she said "She wants to help you. Why don''t you understand things from her side? I accept that she herself created this dangerous situation but that doesn''t mean she is wrong. She was scared of the situation and she wants to help you out, honey." "She acted impulsively." Andy snapped before walking away "Andy¡ª" before Aunt Rosy could say anything, Andy walked away from the hospital Placing his hand on her shoulder, Uncle Michael said "Don''t worry honey, He is in anger mode." "I hope everything should be sorted ASAP between my son and daughter in law." Aunt Rosy sighed and said "They are matured and loving couple honey, trust me his anger will vanish as soon as Amy talks to him." Uncle Michael said "Yeah, he loves her lot." Aunt Rosy smiled and said "Rosy." "Hmm." "Wanna see your dad?" Uncle Michael asked Uncle Michael knew that no matter what, Grandpa Taylor is the biological father of his wife. He may do things wrong but still, Uncle Michael respects him because he is the father of his wife. Though Aunt rosy hates him but how can he forget the moments she cried in his arms saying that he wants his father back? How can he forget those photographs aunt rosy showed him in which grandpa Taylor loved and cared for her? "I don''t know." Aunt Rosy sighed and said Pausing for a while, she said "I think I should talk to him for one last time." "Yes honey, peter and you have all rights to talk to him before I treat him with my special tools." Uncle Michael sighed and said Aunt Rosy nodded her head and asked "Did brother peter know about this?" "I informed him and I asked Melli and Peter to take care of Jenni." Uncle Michael said Aunt Rosy took a deep breath and placed her head on his shoulder. ¡­.. UK Oliver''s apartment "Is she okay now?" Oliver asked "We don''t know man, Nina is treating her but Andy is furious." Ryan sighed and said "He is scared of losing her man," Oliver said "Yeah, I hope everything should be normal like before." Ryan took a deep breath and said Pausing for a while, he asked "When is your return flight?" "Today night, I mean here it is morning right now and I fly back night as soon as I talk to Erica," Oliver said "So, Are you trying to making up for your mistakes?" Ryan chuckled and asked "I never did any mistakes." Oliver frowned and said Ryan helplessly shook his head and said "Yeah, you never did anything." "Hey, why do you always support her?" Oliver scrunched his eyebrows and asked "Because Erica never did any mistakes," Ryan said Oliver helplessly shook his head and said "You know what, you should hang the call right now." "You can''t shut me up like this Mr Oliver Taylor." Ryan chuckled and said "Anyway, your apartment number is 305 right?" Ryan asked "Yeah." "Andrew''s apartment number is 304, you can take his¡ª" "I don''t need his help." Oliver scoffed "You don''t care for her but you are possessive of her, How complicated you are?" Ryan muttered "Shut up." Oliver snapped "I think you know that Erica''s apartment is right opposite to your apartment and you can see her living area if you open your balcony curtains," Ryan said "Yeah, that''s the reason I took this apart¡ª" Clearing his throat, Oliver said "I mean, This apartment is¡ª" "Shut up dumb, we all know that you are still head over heels to her." Ryan chuckled and said "I will call you later," Oliver said before hanging the call "Oh gods, what the fuck you told Oli, What if they think you are desperate to see her?" Oliver scoffed "Thank god, I didn''t told him that I am standing in balcony waiting for her for one hour." Oliver thought and praised himself "Am I handsome? Am I cute?" Oliver thought before rushing inside the apartment Looking himself in the mirror, Oliver frowned when he got to know that his hair is not set "What if she thinks I am ugly? What if she thinks I am not maintaining myself?" Oliver frowned and thought "This dress is so ugly dude, let me wear something pastel." Oliver thought before changing his t-shirt Just then lights Erica''s apartment is turned on and Oliver rushed towards the balcony to check on her. ..... Chapter 314 - Control Oli Just then lights Erica''s apartment is turned on and Oliver rushed towards the balcony to check on her. Oliver breath hitched when he looked at Erica. He placed his hand on his heart and said "Control Oli, she is just your ex." "She is your love man." His brain answered "It''s been one month and she is looking awesome than before." Oliver thought before looking at Erica He then frowned when he realised she isn''t alone at home, there is a man with her and he is Andrew. "What is he doing with her?" Oliver frowned and snapped He frowned deeper when he looked at Andrew who is feeding her with his hands. "Who is he to feed her? Can''t she use her hands?" Oliver snapped "Should I call her and tell that I am here?" Oliver thought Scrunching her eyebrows, he cursed himself for being desperate. "Why are you feeling shy? Isn''t you came here to meet her?" Oliver defended himself "Wait, why is she crying?" Oliver narrowed his eyes and thought when he realised she is crying and Andrew is wiping her tears "Why the hell is she crying? If it is because Andrew, I am going to kill him." Oliver snapped before rushing towards her apartment ¡­... Erica''s apartment "It''s okay Erica. This is common in modelling industry." Andrew patted her shoulder and said "I know and I am prepared for this bullying but¡ª" Wiping her tears, she said "Why the hell Oli is involved everywhere?" "We broke our relationship and it''s over. Why the fuck everyone pointing out at me because I am his ex-girlfriend?" Erica groaned in frustration and asked "I know things are a bit complicated but don''t you know that this company belongs to Oliver?" Andrew asked "No, I mean we never shared about professional things and I never knew Oliver has shares in this company." Erica groaned in frustration Pausing for a while, she said "If I would have known that he is a shareholder of modelling agency then I would never go for audition in that company." "It''s okay Erica, you don''t have to worry about those stressful comments." Andrew sighed and said "You know, what they said at audition today?" Erica asked When Andrew shook his head, she said "They said that I used some dirty methods to pass the audition. They are thinking that I am his mistress." "How can I say to them that I love him? How can I say to everyone that we were in a relationship?" Erica clutched into his shirt and asked "Erica¡ª" Andrew stopped saying when someone knocked on the door "I will check," Andrew said and walked towards the door Thinking that it might be their neighbour, Erica wiped her tears and walked towards the kitchen to prepare a coffee. Meanwhile, Oliver entered the apartment when Andrew opened the door. "May I know who are you?" Andrew asked looking at a new face "Where is she? Why is she crying?" Oliver panicked and asked before rushing towards the apartment "Excuse me, who are you?" Andrew frowned and asked Looking at Erica, who is busy in making coffee, Oliver breathed a sigh of relief but his reliefness turned into gloomy when he realised she is preparing coffee but the main question why she is preparing coffee for Andrew? Can''t he make his own coffee? "Andrew, how many spoons¡ª" Erica stopped saying when she looked at an unexpected visitor in her house Erica''s heart skipped several beats when she looked at the man whom she loved, cared wholeheartedly. She was shocked, surprised, happy, giddy. No matter how much she portray herself that she moved on but deep down she knew her heart is still yearning for him, for his touch. On other hand, Oliver''s heart is flustered with joy when he looked at his angel. No matter how much he hates her but he knew Erica occupied a special place in his heart. Resisting his strong urge to pull to his embrace, Oliver cleared his throat and asked "How are you?" "Oli, Am I dreaming?" Erica thought before pinching herself Oliver chuckled when he looked at her annoyed face when she pinched herself. "This is not a dream." Oliver sighed and said Looking at Andrew, he said "I want to talk personally with her." Andrew frowned and looked at Erica. He then calmed himself down and walked away when Erica gave him a you should go expression. Looking at Oliver, she asked "What do you want?" "From when did you started allowing strangers to your apartment?" Oliver asked "Oli¡ª" "Why are you making coffee to him?" Oliver frowned and asked "He is my friend¡ª" "Didn''t he courting on you? I heard he is flirtatious, Did he tried to cling on you?" Oliver asked Pausing for a while, he about shoot her with some more questions but stopped when he realised she is sobbing. "Erica¡ª" Oliver body froze when she threw herself on him and started crying harder "Here I am crying because of you but you never bothered about it," she said in between her sobs Oliver wrapped his arms around her and asked "Did I do anything wrong?" When she vigorously shooked her head, he asked "What happened Erica?" Oliver took a deep breath and lifted her up before walking towards the couch. He then placed her on the couch and gave her glass of water. "Calm down and tell me what exactly happen?" Oliver asked Erica took a deep breath and said "I-I attended an audition for model in PEI modelling agency. I don''t know that you are the biggest shareholder of the company. I went through the auditions and I succeeded the first and second rounds." Pausing for a while, she wiped her tears and said "Some of models who came from auditions bullied me. They said that I used some dirty methods to qualify two rounds. Showing our old pic where I kissed at bar, they said that I seduced you to the bed." Looking at him, she asked "Did I ever seduced you to the bed? Did I ever asked you to give me an opportunity?" ..... Chapter 315 - Babe, Bebo Words Looking at him, she asked "Did I ever seduce you to the bed? Did I ever ask you to give me an opportunity?" Oliver body stiffened when she is crying and she hates it when the reason is him. Though Oliver believes in his misunderstanding but still he knew Erica is as innocent as ever. Erica never tried to use him for anything instead she worked hard for opportunities. After crying her heart out, Erica wiped his tears and looked at him. *THUD* *THUD* Oliver widened his eyes in shock when Erica slapped him tightly on his cheeks. "Why¡ª" Cutting Oliver off, Erica grabbed his shirt and asked "Why did you leave me? Why did you misunderstand me? Can''t you just sit and talk peacefully without blaming me? Why didn''t you think twice before hating me?" Pausing for a while, she asked "Did you ever thought how difficult it would be for me without you? Did you how hard it is not to undo everything? I hate you for hating me. I hate you for misunderstanding me." She then buried her head on his chest and started crying harder. Oliver who was shocked by her questions couldn''t help but cruse himself for acting dumb. Yes, why didn''t thought once before assuming everything? Why didn''t he understood her situation? He should have talked to her right? Hearing her painful sobs, Oliver closed her eyes to control his overwhelming emotions. His heart is beating heavily with all the pain, heartbreak. After crying for almost ten minutes, Erica sighed and got up from the couch "Why did you come again?" "I¡ª" Cutting him off, Erica said "If you want to shout at me again, I don''t have time and I have no strength to cry again." "I want to see you." Oliver nervously said Erica let out a laugh and said "You want to see me? Did your guards complained about anything?" "How do you¡ª" "I know everything, Oliver." Erica sighed and said Keeping quiet for quite some time, he said "They are for your safety." "I don''t need anyone to protect me, Mr Taylor." Erica frowned and said Oliver''s heart skipped several beats when she referred him OLIVER. This is the first time she called him with his name in a very hoarse voice. Babe, Bebo, honey, baby, he missed every single word from her mouth. He then realised how much he missed her cute words. Pushing her towards the wall until her back reached the wall and asked "Why did you call me Oliver?" "Are you crazy? Your name is Oli¡ª" Cutting Erica off, he inched closer and asked "Where is your babe, Bebo words?" "Why I should call you babe? Didn''t we broked up?" Erica against ignoring his handsome face "Why did you cheated me?" Oliver asked Erica chuckled and asked "Are you still believing that? For god sake, I never tried to cheat on you." Pausing for a while, she said "I hate Jason for creating differences between us and I hate you too for believing everything." "Did you think I am that type of girl who can cheat on you? You loved me, supported me everywhere but you still believed his lies and misunderstood me. Is your love that weak? Is your trust in me is zero per cent? Wait, Did you ever tried to think from my side? " Clutching into his shirt, she asked "I loved you, I only love you but¡ª" Wiping her tears, she said "Did you know how I felt when you misunderstood? You compared me with a whore, Oliver." Looking straight at his eyes, she asked "Did I look like a whore?" "No Erica, You never behaved like a¡ª" "I don''t want to make a name," Oliver said Pausing for a while, he pulled her closer before wiping his tears "I am sorry for not trusting you. I know I was wrong but I couldn''t take it when that man touched you. I knew I misunderstood you but I am egoistic to accept it. I promised that I will care, support, love you for whole life but I failed." Pressing their foreheads together, he said "I failed as a man. I failed in keeping my woman happy." "Yes, you failed," Erica said in between her sobs "I am sorry babe," Oliver said before pulling her more closer When their lips are just apart, he looked at her face. Her face his stained with tears. Inching closer, he was about to clash their lips together when Erica slightly pushed him away. "Damn Oliver, you ruined it again." Oliver groaned in frustration before looking at Erica. They just met after one long month and how he just kiss her without hearing her out? "I-I am sorry, I never thought to¡ª" Holding her hand, he said "I am sorry babe." "I don''t want to be your babe." Erica slowly said "W-What?" Oliver asked "I don''t want to be in a relationship." Erica sighed and said "Things would have been different if you would have listened me out back then but there is no point in regretting now, Oliver. I already convinced myself that I should move on and¡ª" Looking at him, she said "I don''t want to get heartbroken again." "Honey¡ª" "Oliver, I don''t want to push myself towards you." Erica sighed and said "You don''t love me?" Oliver asked When Erica didn''t say anything, Oliver took a deep breath and said "I am sorry for making things complicated to you." before rushing outside the apartment. ¡­... USA Next day morning Hospital "Amy¡ª" Slowing opening her eyes, Amy sighed when she looked at Aunt Rosy beside her. "M-Mom¡ª" Cutting her Aunt rosy said "I will call Nina." Just then Nina entered the room and checked on Nina. "Her condition is stable." Nina smiled and said "Thank god, I am happy now." Ryan took a deep breath and said "How are you feeling now honey?" Aunt Rosy asked "I am fine now." Amy nodded her head and said Looking around, Amy frowned when she didn''t saw her hubby anywhere "Mom, where is Andy?" Amy asked .... Chapter 316 - Argument "Mom, where is Andy?" Amy asked When Aunt rosy didn''t say anything, she looked at Ryan and asked "Where is he?" When Ryan shook his head, Amy panicked and asked "Is he okay? I want to see Andy right now." Looking at everyone, she snapped "At least tell me that he is okay." "He is okay babe." Nina tried to console her "If he is okay then where is her? My Andy won''t leave me in hospital with no reason." Amy said before trying to get up from the bed "H-His mood is off right now." Erik sighed and said "Why? What happen?" Amy asked while wiping her tears Keeping quiet for quite some time, Erik dragged a chair and sat beside her Amy, "Why did you go to that hut house alone?" Amy lowered her head and asked "Is he angry because of that?" When Erik nodded his head, Amy took a deep breath and asked "Where is he? I want to see him." "We don''t know," Erik said "What do you mean by that?" Amy frowned and asked "I-I mean, we called him thrice but his phone is switched off," Erik said "When did he leave?" Amy asked "Amy, your health is not in best condition and overthinking and stressing things is a big NO at this time," Nina said Passing her an orange juice, she said "You know Andy is right, he won''t leave you until you let him go." "I know he is angry but he loves you a lot," Nina said "Here, drink this juice and take a rest for a while." Nina smiled and said "I don''t want to drink Ni." Amy sighed and said "You have to drink for your babies," Nina said before gesturing her to drink the juice "No babe¡ª" "If she cares for babies, she would have thought twice before taking risky steps." Andy scoffed before stepping inside the room "An¡ª" Cutting Amy off, Andy said "Pass me the juice, Nina." Looking at Nina, he asked "How is babies health?" "They are fine but Amy shouldn''t get stressed because it may affect babies health too." Nina sighed and said "I will make sure my babies are healthy," Andy said Amy frowned and pouted her lips when he didn''t ask about her health condition. How he ignore her just like that and care only for babies? Sensing tension between the couples, everyone left leaving Amy and Andy alone. "Don''t scare her with your angry mode," Erik whispered before walking away Placing the juice on the side table, he said in a hoarse voice "Drink this juice." "Can''t you speak normally?" Amy pouted her lips and said "I don''t want my babies to stay hungry," Andy said before giving her a juice "You only care about them?" Amy asked before looking straight into his eyes When Andy didn''t say anything, Amy took a deep breath and held his hand "I can explain hubby." "What will you explain? What is there to explain?" Andy snapped Pausing for a while, he snapped harder "Will you explain how you chose to hide things from me? Will you explain to me how you left to that dangerous all alone? Will you explain to me how they kidnapped you?" Amy''s eyes teared up when she looked at the angry young man in front of her. This is the first time, Andy is shouting at her this hard. Though they always had small arguments, his anger mode would be controllable but this time he seems like upset more than anger. His ears became red and she can feel it how he felt when he got to know that she was kidnapped. She knew it was her mistake for hiding things but she didn''t expect this much anger from him. She thought she can talk to him and explain her side but now, how can she explain her side when he is super anger. "An¡ª" Cutting her off, Andy yelled "How can you risk my babies life just like that? Do you know how things may turn if we were late?" "I am sorry for¡ª" "Your sorry won''t help Amy," Andy shouted Amy lowered her head and tears started flowing down her cheeks "I am sorry Andy, I know I took a risky step but I want to help you. I want to set you free Andy." "I know I kept my life at risk but I love you. I want you to be happy no matter what." Amy said in between her tears Wiping her tears, she said "You know when he called me, I was scared and I didn''t believe him but when he informed me about the attack I was scared to death. I was scared that what if you were in Oliver''s place? What if something bad happens to you? What if I lose you? I know it was risky but I want to give it a try for you, for your happiness. I can give up my life if it makes you alive." Holding his hand, she pouted her lips and said" "They are my babies too honey." When Andy didn''t say anything, she slowly got up from the bed and hugged him and said "I am sorry baby for acting immature." "I wonder how can I cool down in seconds with your hug?" Andy helplessly shook his head and asked "Because I am your wife and you love me so much." Amy chuckled and said "Do you know how much you love me?" Amy asked Stretching her hands wide open, she said "This much." "I love you more than my life honey," Andy said before pulling her closer "I love you too." Amy smiled and said "So, how did roger approached you?" Andy asked "Wait, Did he used to call regularly? Did he say anything unacceptable?" Andy frowned and asked "Are you jealous honey?" Amy chuckled and asked "Of course, I am jealous babe. How can I be normal when I know that you kept things away from me because of him?" Andy frowned and said Amy pulled her cheeks and said "You are cute baby." Chapter 317 - Plan "Of course, I am jealous babe. How can I be normal when I know that you kept things away from me because of him?" Andy frowned and said Amy pulled her cheeks and said, "You are cute baby." Pausing for a while, she said "He called when we are getting ready for picnic. He said that he wants to help us but I didn''t believe him. I told to Lisa about this and I wanted to share it with you when we reach home but something unexpected happen." "He messaged me saying that someone wants to kill Oliver and I was scared when I read that, after thinking for quite some time, I ignored that strange feeling and continue to stay happy but when the attack happened, I was shocked and passed out." Amy sighed and said Looking at him, she said "I know I was doing risky things but I was scared. I was scared of grandpa. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you, to our babies. So, I went to meet him alone. The moment I got to know that he is Roger, I knew you will come to save me, save our babies." Hugging her, he took a deep breath and asked" Do you know how I felt when I got to know that you were kidnapped?" Pausing for a while, he said "I was scared to death. Amy, you are my weakness and only one in this world whom I love, care about the most. My mind went frenzy and I couldn''t stop myself from blaming me. You scared me a lot honey." Amy pouted her lips and gave a peck on his cheeks, "I am sorry baby." "Promise me that you won''t take immature decisions in future," Andy said "Pinky promise." Amy smiled and said "Do you know what is today?" Andy asked while inching closer When Amy gave him an ''I don''t know'' look, Andy inched closer and whispered "Happy rose day, my rose." Amy''s cheeks turned red when he wished her a rose day. There were times where Amy would sit on her balcony and dream about the Valentine''s Day with Andy but when it came true, she couldn''t hold herself from crying. Now, wide smiles, happy tears, butterflies in her stomach were making her giddy and hot all over her body. "Oh my god, I can''t believe it." Amy excitedly said "Why? Do you think I am not romantic?" Andy frowned and said "No dumb, I always used to dream about this but when it is happening, it is like a dream," Amy said Kissing her forehead, he said, "I am sorry for wasting so many valentine weeks since childhood but I promise that¡ª" Holding her hand, he continued, "I promise that I won''t waste a single valentine week from this year." "I love you," Amy said before clashing their lips together "I love you more honey," Andy said before inching closer and deepened the kiss Pulling himself away, he pressed their foreheads together, "I am sorry for shouting at you." "It was my mistake babe." Amy sighed and said "Do you want to eat anything?" Andy asked "Yeah, I am quite hungry." Amy sighed and said "I will bring breakfast to you," Andy said before walking away ¡­... Ten minutes later Andy entered the room when Amy is struggling to get up from the bed. Amy quickly rushed towards and asked, "Why don''t you call the nurse when you are having trouble to get up?" Amy pouted her lips and said, "I want to change these clothes." "Nurse will¡ª" "I can change myself." Amy sighed and said "Why do you act stubborn always?" Andy frowned and said before lifting her up and walking towards the washroom Helping her stand, he said, "I will change your dress." "Andy¡ª" "Shhh, Why are you behaving like this is the first time I am seeing you nude?" Andy said "Is it necessary to be shameless here?" Amy frowned and snapped "Fine, let me help you change." Andy sighed and said "Okay but no touching here and there," Amy said "Done," Andy said before helping her remove her dress ¡­.. Ten minutes later After changing her to the new pair of clothes, Andy carried her towards the bed and helped her sit. "I will feed you." "I hate porridge, I want something spicy." Amy frowned and said "Nina told to feed you with porridge for two weeks," Andy said "Two days? No, I can''t." Amy snapped "This is for your health honey," Andy said When Amy shook her head, he said "I will give you Choco chip ice cream, if you eat this porridge." "Promise?" Amy asked "Yeah honey, I will order it as soon as you complete this porridge," Andy said "Fine, I will trust you," Amy said before eating the porridge Andy helplessly shook her head and said "You are becoming child." "I completed porridge, where is my ice cream?" Amy asked "I will bring it, honey." Andy chuckled and said before walking away ¡­. Five minutes later Amy was busy reading a magazine when her phone buzzed "Hey Erica¡ª" Cutting Amy off, Erica worriedly asked "Sister Amy, How are you?" "Yeah, I am fine." Amy smiled and asked "Why did you take such a risky step? Do you know how worried I am?" Erica asked Amy chuckled and said, "I am worried too." Erica scrunched her eyebrows and asked "Why are you worrying? Did something happen?" "Yeah, Oliver''s heart is broken into million pieces and I am worried about that." Amy chuckled and said "Aren''t you a patient? How do you about Oliver?" Erica asked "He messaged me." Amy chuckled and said "Who will message to a patient? He is such a dumb man." Erica let out a laugh and said "Yeah, he is dumb and I must say I have to give a hundred marks for your acting skills," Amy said Erica chuckled and said, "Oh god sister Amy, it was quite hard to ignore his handsome face and to act cold and aloof." "So, our plan got worked?" Amy asked "Yeah, it was successful." Erica chuckled and said Chapter 318 - My Man "So, our plan got worked?" Amy asked "Yeah, it was successful." Erica chuckled and said ¡­.. Past The night Oliver decided to visit UK Francis mansion "Babe, do you think Oli deserves Erica?" Amy asked "Yes honey, he loves her a lot but the thing is, Oli is dumb enough to realise his love." Andy sighed and said "What we have to do make him realise that Erica is the one for him?" Amy asked "He is going to Uk tomorrow and I am sure he will propose to her," Andy said "Do you think Erica will accept him again?" Amy asked "Yes honey, She loves¡ª" "Oh god, this is wrong." Amy frowned and said before calling Erica "Hey Erica, what are you doing?" Amy asked "I am in photoshoot sister Amy," Erica said "Are you busy?" Amy asked "No sister Amy, I am in my break time." Erica sighed and said Pausing for a while, she asked "What happen Sister Amy?" "I know I shouldn''t give spoilers but still I can''t help it," Amy said Taking a deep breath, she said "O-Oliver is coming to the UK." "What? What are you saying?" Erica frowned and asked "Yeah, he wants to see you but this is supposed to be a secret." Amy sighed and said "Sister Amy, is it true? He is coming to see me?" Erica stammered. She couldn''t believe what is she is hearing "Yeah, he wants to see you but¡ª" Clearing her throat, she asked, "Will you accept if he proposes you again?" "I¡ª" Erica stopped saying and pursed her lips. She is feeling anxious and uneasy. Her heart is beating wildly, she couldn''t stop herself from crying. She wants to see him, she wants to hug and cry her heart out but Is she ready for love? Is ready to forgive Oliver''s mistakes? Is she ready to embrace herself in his arms? "Erica, Are you there?" Amy asked Coming out of multiple questions from her mind, Erica sighed and said "Yeah sister Amy." "Will you accept him again?" Amy asked "I don''t know," Erica replied Pausing for a while, she said "I want to see him, talk to him but forgiving his mistakes¡ª" Stopping midway, Erica wiped her tears and said: "I want to but at the same time I don''t want to forgive him, sister Amy." "Do you still love him?" Amy asked "Of course I love him but how can forget those words he used to me?" Erica sighed and said "Why don''t you suffer him like he did?" Amy asked "What?" Erica asked Amy took a deep breath and said "I am sorry but I think you should accept him but not now. Oliver still loves you, he still feels possessive about you, he still cares for you but he is dumb to accept it." Pausing for a while, she continued "I am hundred per cent sure that he will propose you as soon as you confess the truth. I have strong faith in his love and he will defiantly make up for the past." "Are you saying to forgive him as soon as he proposes me again?" Erica asked "No honey, you have to make him wait for you. You have to suffer him for love." Amy said Pausing for a while, she said "You have to make him understand that you are precious. You have to suffer him a little hard before giving everything." "What if he leaves me?" Erica asked "Do you think Oli will abandon you?" Amy asked "No, but¡ª" Thinking for a while, she said "I think I can suffer a little bit." "That''s my girl." Amy chuckled and said "You have to say No to his proposal but stay close to him. Ah, you have to talk to Andrew closely to make him a little jealous." Amy explained her plan "Why do he get jealous when I talk to Andrew?" Erica asked "Because he thinks that Andrew likes you." Amy chuckled and said "Oh my god, Oli gets jealous too? I mean I never saw his jealous side sister." Amy Erica chuckled and said "You will see it in two days." Amy chuckled and said "Sister Amy." "Hmm" "Did he went to the pub with Zoe?" Erica asked "Yeah, but he never did anything wrong," Amy said "I will kick him for going out with her." Erica frowned and sad "Hahaha, you can do whatever you want, he is your man." Amy chuckled and said "Yeah, he is my man." Erica chuckled and said ¡­. Present "Yeah, it was successful." Erica chuckled and said "That''s good," Amy said "You know sister Amy, I couldn''t handle his handsomeness when he was close to me but still I tried to act." Erica sighed and said "It''s okay, you can hug and kiss him once he realises your important in his life." Amy chuckled and said "He is really jealous of Andrew. I was quite shocked while seeing his jealousy face." Erica helplessly shook her head and said "I know, he is cute when he is jealous," Amy said "Yeah¡ª" "Did you talked to him after rejecting him?" Amy asked "No, I am going to his apartment now." Erica sighed and said "Yeah, you have to talk to him." Amy smiled and said Glancing at the watch, Erica said "Sister Amy, I will talk to you later." "Yeah, carry on with your love." Amy chuckled and said before hanging the call ¡­. UK Erica''s apartment Looking at the balcony to check on Oliver, Erica sighed and pouted her lips when he is busy talking over the phone with someone "He seems like shouting on someone." Erica sighed and thought "Let me make some fried chicken noodles and cake for him," Erica said before walking towards the kitchen After exactly half an hour, Erica completed preparing dinner for Oliver. "I will change my dress and pack food for him." Erica thought and walked towards the bedroom Looking at her wardrobe, Erica took out a blue coloured sleeveless knee-length dress. "This is perfect." Erica thought and quickly changed into a blue coloured dress After packing everything, she took a deep breath and walked out of the apartment Chapter 319 - Self Confidence Oliver''s apartment Looking at herself for one more time, Erica took a deep breath before knocking on the door. "Hey," Erica said as soon as Oliver opened the door "Erica, come in." Oliver smiled and said Erica nodded her head and quickly stepped inside the apartment. Looking at the stunning beauty before him, Oliver''s heart skipped several beats. She is looking hot and sexy which made her little brother suffer. Erica awkwardly tucked the hair strand behind the ear and nervously looked at him. "You are looking sexy," Oliver said before walking towards her "I-I brought dinner for you," Erica said before taking a step backside Oliver chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t eat you up." Just then Erica phone started buzzing "Hey, Andrew," Erica said "I can''t come today, shall we go tomorrow?" Erica asked "Aww, you are such a sweetheart," Erica said before hanging the call "Why did he call you at this time? Doesn''t he have any manners?" Oliver frowned and muttered "We planned to go out¡ª" "Out? With him? Didn''t you see his gorilla face? How can you go out with some gorilla?" Oliver scoffed "Gorilla? Can''t you compare him normally?" Erica helplessly shook her head and said before placing food on the table "He is gorilla¡ª" "He is cute¡ª" Erica stopped midway and squealed when Oliver pulled her closer "W-What are you doing?" Erica asked before ignoring his pleasant perfume smell "Who is cute? Me or that gorilla?" Oliver asked When Erica didn''t say anything, Oliver cupped her cheeks and asked "Am I cute?" "Yeah, you are," Erica said "He is gorilla right?" Oliver asked "Come on Oli, stop being jealous of Andrew." Erica chuckled and said "He is trying to count on you and how can you support him?" Oliver frowned and asked "Erica, no matter what it is, you are my woman," Oliver said while looking straight into her eyes Taking a deep breath, he inched closer and gave a peck on her forehead "Happy rose day, honey." Tears started flowing down her cheeks when he wished her, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath before looking at him who is crying. "Oli, why are you crying?" Erica panicked and asked "I fucked up everything," Oliver said before hugging her "Erica, I know I don''t deserve your love but still if you could, please come back." Oliver sighed and said "I already came back for you." Erica smiled and thought She quietly wiped her tears and said "Food will turn cold." "Yeah, I am sorry, I just¡ª" "It''s okay, let''s eat together." Erica smiled and said "You have your final round tomorrow right?" Oliver asked Erica sighed and said, "Yeah but I decided not to participate." "What? Why?" Oliver asked When Erica didn''t said anything, Oliver sighed and held her hand "Look, bullying is common everywhere. How can you lose your self confidence just because of some shitty talks? Isn''t it your dream to work with PEI enterprises?" "Yeah but¡ª" "No buts and ifs, you have to participate in the final round and win the opportunity." Oliver encouraged her "What if someone¡ª" "No one is going to talk rubbish about us," Oliver assured her When Erica took a deep breath and nodded her head, Oliver smiled "That''s my baby." "I mean that''s Erica." Oliver cleared his throat and said Keeping quiet for quite some time, she said "So, how is Zoe?" Oliver almost choked and looked at her like wronged kid. How he supposed to say about Zoe to her? What if she thinks he has a thing with Zoe? "Did I asked anything wrong?" Erica asked "N-No" Oliver said "So, how is Zoe? I mean isn''t she your girlfriend¡ª" "She isn''t my girlfriend." Oliver snapped Looking at her, he confessed, "Okay, let me tell you the truth." Pausing for a while, he said "Yeah, I was heartbroken and incomplete when you left me. I went to the pub for some closure and I met her there. We travelled for some days but nothing happened between us. Not even a kiss." He held her hand and said "I never felt the way I felt with you. I never got goosebumps when she smiled like I get when you smile. My heart never skipped a beat when she touched me like I get when you touch me." Taking a deep breath, he inched closer and said "M-My little brother never got excited like it gets excited when you are around me." Erica''s cheeks turned red with his shameless words and she blushed like a fool. Butterflies started wandering in her stomach with his shameless yet cute sentences. Her heart started beating wildly and she can''t control herself to pounce upon him and confess her love to him. "Erica" "Hmm" "I will drop you at PEI enterprises tomorrow," Oliver said "What? No, I can go¡ª" "Please, I want to drop you." Oliver pleaded with his cute face Erica sighed and nodded her head "Brother Ryan told that you booked return flight today night but why didn''t ¨C" Cutting her off, he said, "I don''t want to leave you alone." "There is a big company to run and you have to be there as a big boss," Erica said "Before being a big boss to any company, I want to be your man." Oliver smiled and said "Oh god, why do you act so cute?" Erica helplessly shook her head and thought "Shut up and eat your food." Erica sighed and said ¡­.. USA Hospital "Dad, I think you have to meet Grandpa Taylor." Andy sighed and said "Yeah, I will treat him with my special techniques today." Uncle Michael said Looking at Aunt rosy who was talking to Amy, he said "I want to kill him but I can''t make your mother cry." "I think you have to talk to mom before taking a big step," Andy said "Yeah, I will ask her to come with me to base and I will do whatever my wife wants me to do." Uncle Michael said "I will spare grandpa but I will kill Roger." Lucas frowned and said before walking towards them with Jenni ¡­. Chapter 320 - Father And Daughter Talks "I will spare grandpa but I will kill Roger." Lucas frowned and said before walking towards them with Jenni Looking at Jenni, he said "He tried to lay his dirty hands on my wife. How can I leave him alive?" "I will see Amy," Jenni said before walking away "You can do whatever you want with him." Andy chuckled and said "I will kill him today." Lucas sighed and said Uncle Michael looked at Andy and asked "Your anniversary is around a week right?" Andy cheekily smiled and nodded his head "So, Did you plan anything?" Lucas asked "Yeah, I have a lot of plans on the day but¡ª" Looking at Amy, he said, "I want your help for a surprise party." "Yeah, we will help you." Lucas smiled and said "I will call you later and explain my plans." Andy sighed and said before walking towards Amy ¡­.. "An, I want to go home." Amy sighed and said "Didn''t you hear what Nina told today?" Andy asked "You need complete rest for one week," Andy added "I will take rest in home too." Amy pouted her lips and said "No, you will never take rest in-home," Andy muttered "But¡ª" "No buts honey, you have to stay in hospital." Andy sighed and said "You are bad hubby." Amy frowned and snapped Andy chuckled and gave a peck on her lips and said "But you love my bad side too." "Too much PDA is dangerous to health." Uncle Michael said before walking away along with others "An, will you take me to shopping after one week?" Amy asked "I will take you wherever you want honey," Andy said Amy took a deep breath and said, "Mom said that dad used to spend his whole leisure rime with you and Lucas and he sometimes forget mom too." Looking at him, she asked, "Will you forget me¡ª" Cutting her off, he said "How can I forget you, honey? You are my life baby." "Aww, I love you so much, baby," Amy said before kissing her on his lips "I love you too honey," Andy said ¡­... Uncle Michael''s car "Rosy" "Hmm" "I am going to meet your dad today, I insist you to talk to him one last time." Uncle Michael said "I don''t want to." Aunt Rosy sighed and said "Why? Don''t you want to see him?" Uncle Michael asked "I want to but¡ª" Controlling her tears, she asked, "What if I don''t want you to kill him?" "I won''t kill him if you don''t want to kill him." Uncle Michael said "But¡ª" Stopping the car, Uncle Michael turned towards her and said "Honey, there is nothing important for me other than you." Kissing her forehead, he said, "If you want him to stay with me then I am ready to bear all¡ª" "No, I don''t want him to stay with us but¡ª" Taking a deep breath, she said "let me talk to him." "Yeah, you can talk to him." Uncle Michael said before starting the engine ¡­.. Twenty minutes later Base Tightening her grip around Uncle Michael, aunt rosy is having a strange feeling at heart. "Honey, if you don''t want to see then it''s okay, we can go home." Uncle Michael sighed and said "I am scared." Aunt Rosy lowered her head and said "Scared for what?" Uncle Michael asked Holding her hand, he said "If you scared of your dad then you don''t have to worry about anything honey. we can everything under controlled." Taking a deep breath, she asked "I informed brother peter too. Where is he?" "He is¡ª" stooping midway, Uncle Michael pointed towards the entrance and continued "There, he is." "Brother." Aunt Rosy said before rushing towards him Pumpkin, Are you okay? Did anyone bully you?" Uncle Peter asked "No, I was just feeling different." Aunt Rosy said "Yeah, I too had this different feeling but I am okay now." Uncle peter sighed and said Smiling at her, he said "I know he is your dad but isn''t he the same man who wanted to abandon your son? I know you may feel uneasy because he is going to die but don''t you think he deserves everything?" Pausing for a while, he said "Look pumpkin, if you want him to be alive then I promise you I won''t let anyone touch his little finger." Hugging uncle peter, Aunt Rosy sighed and asked "How can you easily make my heart light?" "Hey, I was telling you the same thing for hours but you never heard me?" Uncle Michael scoffed "You never told so sweetly like my brother said." Aunt Rosy muttered "He is feeling jealous honey." Uncle Peter chuckled and said Aunt Rosy giggled "Do I ever cared about his jealousy?" "Hey, you kiss me when I get jealous." Uncle Michael scoffed "That is like years ago but not anymore." Aunt Rosy said before walking in along with Uncle Peter "Hey honey, wait for me." Uncle Michael said before rushing towards them ¡­. Inside the base "Where is he?" Uncle Michael asked "He is in a dark cell." Erik sighed and said "Did he ate anything?" Aunt Rosy asked When Erik shook his head, Aunt rosy sighed and said "I want orange juice." "Yeah Aunt," Erik said and rushed towards the refrigerator "I will check on him first." Uncle Michael said and entered the dark cell ¡­. Dark cell Looking at Grandpa Taylor who is sitting in the corner, Uncle Michael sighed and walked towards him. "So, Did history repeated?" Uncle Michael asked before sitting in front of him "Mic¡ª Stopping midway, Grandpa Taylor groaned in pain when his wounds started hitting him Looking at the wounded foot, Uncle Michael scoffed" This is the result for triggering my son." Taking a deep breath, he said "Anyway, There is someone who wants to see and talk to you before you get punished." "I don''t want to see anyone." Grandpa Taylor snapped "You have to." Uncle Michael smiled and said "Rosy." Uncle Michael called his wife out Just then Aunt Rosy along with Uncle Peter entered the dark cell. Chapter 321 - Rosy Just then Aunt Rosy along with Uncle Peter entered the dark cell. "Rosy." Grandpa Taylor said Aunt Rosy legs turned weak and tears started flowing down her cheeks when she looked at her father. Her heart is flustered with various emotions right now. She is feeling scared, sad by looking at the man who is responsible for all her fears in the past twenty years. At first Aunt rosy wanted to ignore him and let her husband and sons do whatever they want but she doesn''t know why her heart is warned to see him once. She then decided to see and talk to him for one last time. She wanted to ask many questions, she wanted to say things to her so-called dad. "Rosy, stay strong." Uncle Michael said before patting her shoulder Aunt Rosy smiled and said, "I have you to take care of me." Kissing her forehead, Uncle Michael said "I am telling you this again, no matter what it is, I will always support you." "I know." Aunt Rosy said "Aunt, your orange juice," Erik said before giving it to her "Thank you." Aunt Rosy said before walking towards her father holding orange juice in her hand Sitting before him, Aunt rosy sighed and called "Dad." Grandpa Taylor heart skipped a beat when he heard his daughter''s voice. It''s been several years since she called him dad so lovingly. Though Grandpa Taylor is egoistic and thinks about only himself, he always cared for his daughter. He never tried to make her sad instead he kept on doing things that make her happy apart from the Taylor crown thing. Since Grandpa Taylor has only one daughter, he doted on her too much. He earned money to her happiness. He did everything to make her daughter win the crown. He never minded killing peter and his family for the sake of the crown but the question is did Aunt Rosy ever asked him for the crown? Is she happy with his stupid and cruel decisions? Does Aunt rosy ever support him? "You haven''t eaten anything since yesterday right?" Aunt Rosy asked Giving him an orange juice, she said "Here, drink this." "You are here to save me?" Grandpa Taylor asked Aunt Rosy chuckled and asked, "Do you think whatever you did is forgivable?" Without waiting for his reply, she said "No dad, nothing is forgivable." "Rosy¡ª" "Dad, did I asked you for the crown? Did I ever told you that I want to take brother peter''s place?" Aunt Rosy asked "I did it for your happiness pumpkin, I want you to be happy¡ª" "Did I ever felt happy with materialistic things? " Aunt Rosy asked "You never understood my intentions pumpkin." Grandpa Taylor scoffed "Your intentions are wrong dad." Aunt Rosy snapped Pausing for a while, she took a deep breath and said "You were so good at our childhood, you gave us everything but what happen to you suddenly? Did that stupid crown is more important than family?" "You kidnapped me and tortured me, husband, he even did things which he hates. Did you ever thought about how I felt when I got you know that he is going against my brother? You created a rift between brother Peter and me. Did you ever thought how my heart yearned for him?" Aunt Rosy yelled Aunt Rosy smiled and said, "If you ever thought about us then you would have never done so many cruel things." "Rosy¡ª" "Shut up dad, you tortured me, you made me weak physically and emotionally. I lived my life without my other son because of you. We left Andy because of you. Did you ever thought about how I felt without my son? I used to cry for hours, I used to stay lost." Aunt Rosy said before wiping her tears Looking at Peter, Aunt Rosy sighed and said "He always cared for you dad, he treated you like his own dad but what did you gave him at the end?" "You ruined our beautiful lives dad." Aunt Rosy said in between her sobs "Rosy¡ª" Grandpa Taylor took a deep breath and closed his eyes to control his overwhelming emotions. Yes, it was his mistake for running his daughter''s life, it was his mistake for creating differences between brother and sister. Out of ego and greedy, he lost his own family. What did he get in the end? Did he have the crown? Did he have his family support? No, he didn''t have anything except hatred from his family. "I don''t want to listen to your words dad." Aunt Rosy sighed and said before getting up from the chair "I am sorry Rosy." Grandpa Taylor managed to say something "Rosy, I am sorry for doing things which made you hurt pumpkin, I am sorry for making things complicated." Grandpa Taylor said "I want to give money to you, I want to give the crown to you but I forget that peter is also my son." Grandpa Taylor sighed and said "I forget values, I forget relations, and I did mistakes." He said in between his sobs Aunt Rosy took a deep breath and said "Your sorry won''t help dad, you lost everything including your family." before walking away "Rosy¡ª" before Grandpa Taylor could say anything Aunt Rosy left the room Uncle Michael chuckled and said, "You never worried about your daughter then what happen to you now?" "Wanna see her again?" Uncle Michael asked "I want to apologise to her." Grandpa Taylor said Pausing for a while, he said "You can kill me once I apologise to her." "I will let you talk to her but I have a condition." Uncle Michael said "What?" "You shouldn''t make her cry." Uncle Michael sighed and said Pausing for a while, he said "She cried a lot today and I can''t let her cry anymore." "Done, I won''t make her cry, I will just apologise to her."Grandpa Taylor sighed and said "She is outside, you can go and talk to her." Uncle Michael said "Thank you." Grandpa Taylor said before rushing outside Chapter 322 - One Last Chance Outside Grandpa Taylor heart melted when he looked at his daughter. She is crying her heart out and he doesn''t like it. He doesn''t want her daughter to cry. He doesn''t want her daughter to shed a tear because of him. He then quickly rushed towards her and sat beside her. "Pumpkin¡ª" before Grandpa Taylor could say anything, aunt rosy clutched into his shirt and started crying harder. "I don''t want to lose you dad." Aunt Rosy said in between her sobs Honey, why are you crying? Who told you that I will leave you?" Grandpa Taylor frowned and asked Wiping her tears, he said, "I won''t leave you, honey." Holding her hand, he said "Yes honey, it was my mistake for making things complicated. I know I did wrong things but I am blindfolded with ego. I am sorry for troubling you pumpkin." "You know, if I would have controlled myself when I got to know dad selected my brother instead of me then things would have been less complicated." Grandpa Taylor said Looking at peter, he said "If I would have been controlled my ego when you became heir then things would have been easy. I tortured you a lot. Though I raised you well but I lost myself when I tried killing your family." "Uncle¡ª" Cutting Uncle Peter off, Grandpa Taylor said "if you have any chances please forgive this old uncle. I know things I have done are not forgivable but still please try to forgive me." "Uncle, I was never against you. I just hate the way you are going. I just hate the dangerous you." Uncle Peter sighed and said "Yes dad, we know how good you were with us when this Taylor crown is away from us. We loved handsome and caring dad. You gave us everything, you gave us a good education, raised well. How can we have you, dad?" Aunt Rosy wiped her tears and said Pausing for a while, she said "Dad, we hate the path you have chosen, we hate the way you are going. We hate that egoistic, selfish dad." "Rosy¡ª" "Yes dad, we still love and respect you the same way. Yeah, there are times when I hated you but at the end of the day you are my dad and I still respect you." Aunt Rosy sighed and said "Thank you so much for not hating me Pumpkin." Grandpa Taylor smiled and said Holding Uncle Peter''s hand, Grandpa Taylor said "I tried killing your son. I did many things for you. I created differences between you and Rosy, I did many things complicated but still, you chose to forgive me. Thank you so much, Peter." "Dad, you were the one who taught us the forgiveness, How can we forget that?" Uncle Peter smiled and said Grandpa Taylor sighed and said, "I told you many things but I never followed them." "No dad, you did mistakes but you never misused Taylor crown for your sake. You may chose the wrong path but you never did anything wrong in your period dad." Aunt Rosy said Kissing her forehead, he said, "I wish I could undo everything." "You can do undo everything." Uncle Michael said while coming towards them "How can I undo everything?" Grandpa Taylor asked "You can live with us for your lifetime and make sure to care for your daughter and family members." Uncle Michael said "What? You don''t want to kill me?" Grandpa Taylor asked "I want to but I don''t want to make my wife cry." Uncle Michael said Wrapping his arms around Aunt Rosy, he said "She used to cry for hours when you did wrong things. Every time, I want to kill you, I want to give you painful death but she used to say me how important you are to her. How you cared for her, I know there is no chance to forgive you but still, I want to give one last chance only because you are my wife''s father." "Honey, Are you doing this for me?" Aunt Rosy asked "Of course honey, I will do everything only for you. If he would have been so cruel like past, I would kill him without thinking but I hope he is changed for good." Uncle Michael sighed and said "Thank you." Aunt Rosy said before giving a peck on his lips *AHEM* *AHEM* "How can you give a kiss to him when I am here?" Grandpa Taylor scoffed Uncle Peter chuckled and asked, "Michael, you have never seen jealous Uncle peter right?" When Uncle Michael shook his head, Uncle Peter chuckled and said "You will see it very often from now." "Oh god, possessive dad and brother, I am dead now." Uncle Michael helplessly shook her head and said Aunt Rosy chuckled and said, "You can''t touch me in public honey." "This is cruel." Uncle Michael said before looking, Grandpa Taylor "I won''t say anything if you stay within limits." Grandpa Taylor sighed and said Hugging her father, Aunt Rosy excitedly said "Finally, You are back." "I am sorry once again pumpkin." Grandpa Taylor said "It''s okay dad, you are always my favourite." Aunt Rosy smiled and said "I am your favourite right?" Uncle Michael frowned and thought "Let''s go to home." Aunt Rosy sighed and said "Roger¡ª" Cutting Grandpa Taylor off, Uncle Michael said "He is with Lucas." Pausing for a while, he said "He did many things behind you, so I think Lucas won''t let him live." Grandpa Taylor took a deep breath and said "Roger did things only because¡ª" "I know, he became bad because of you but he did something which are not forgivable." Uncle Peter sighed and said "But¡ª" "No dad, let him get his punishment for making things complicated between Lucas and Jenni." Aunt Rosy sighed and said "Let''s go to home." Uncle Michael said "No, let''s visit the hospital." Grandpa Taylor said "I want to seek forgiveness from Amy, I made things worse between Amy and me." Grandpa Taylor sighed and said "Fine, let''s go to the hospital." Chapter 323 - Little Oli Next day morning UK Erica''s apartment It''s been ten minutes since Oliver is banging the doorbell but there is no response from Erica. "Is she sleeping? Let me call her." Oliver thought before dialling her number Oliver frowned and thought "She isn''t answering calls and not opening the door, what happened to her?" "What if she is in trouble? Oh god, I don''t have spare keys too." Oliver groaned in frustration "What happen Oli?" Andrew asked from the back side Oliver frowned "What was he doing here? Doesn''t he have works?" "She isn''t opening the door right?" Andrew asked "Yes." Oliver flatly replied Andrew chuckled and said, "I knew it." While pressing the passcode, he said "She sleeps like a sleeping panda and she won''t wake up until we wake her up." before opening the door "Passcode? Does he knew her passcode? Why the hell Erica gave him his passcode?" Oliver frowned and thought before rushing into the apartment He breathed a sigh of relief when he looked at Erica who is sleeping peacefully holding a teddy bear. I wish I could be in the place of teddy." Oli chuckled and thought His chuckle turned gloomy when Andrew sat beside her and caressed her head. "I wish I could strangle him to death." Oliver frowned and thought "Why are you disturbing her? let her sleep for a while." Oliver muttered "I will wake her up every day¡ª" Looking at Erica, Andrew said, "It''s my duty to wake her up." "Erica, it''s already nine in the morning," Andrew said before removing the quilt from her body "Just a minute Andrew." Erica groaned "No one minute Ms Erica Shelton, you have lots of works." Andrew chuckled and said "Oh god, why do you always wake me up like dad." Erica scoffed before slowly opening her eyes She then hugged Andrew and said "Good morning Andrew." "Good morning for you and gloomy morning for the man behind you." Andrew chuckled and whispered "Gloomy morning? For whom?" Erica thought and turned backside She widened her eyes in shock when she looked at Oliver with a gloomy expression on his face. "Oli¡ª" "We have to reach PEI enterprise by ten." Oliver sighed and said "I will just take a bath," Erica said and rushed towards her room "I will see you in the evening," Andrew shouted and walked away "I wish I could make his hands paralyze for touching my woman." Oliver scoffed before banging the main door He then sighed and thought "Let me make some sandwiches for her." Within ten minutes, Erica came out of the room wearing a sea green coloured off-shoulder dress. "Why do she look awesome?" Oliver helplessly shook his head and said He then frowned when he realised his little brother is started troubling him "Oh god, why do you stand up when you see her? Didn''t you hear what she told you yesterday? She don''t want you to be her boyfriend, control yourself little Oli." Looking at Oliver who is like a love-struck fool, Erica chuckled "What are you looking at Mr Taylor?" "I am looking at you, can''t I look at you?" Oliver asked Erica blushed and awkwardly tucked her hair strand behind and thought "Only you can look at me, babe." Oliver closed his eyes when she started blushing. How can he control himself when she is blushing for his words? Oh my god, she is looking awesome while blushing. Erica''s face turned red when she looked at him. he is controlling himself and looking handsome while controlling his emotions. "Oh my god, what was that huge bulge?" Erica thought and quickly turned around "Erica¡ª" Oliver stopped saying when he realised a huge bulge under his pants "You can use my room." Erica slowly said Oliver nodded his head and quickly rushed towards her room. Erica took a deep breath and sat on the couch "He is still the same," Erica said and covered her face out of embarrassment "Can''t his little brother be good?" Erica chuckled and thought Just then Oliver walked towards her and took a deep breath. "Erica¡ª" "Did you ate anything?" Erica asked trying hard to ignore the most handsome man "No, I prepared breakfast for both of us." Oliver sighed and said "Let me bring it," Oliver said and rushed towards the kitchen "So, This is the last round right?" Oliver asked "Yeah, once I complete this round, I am going to take one week leave." Erica smiled and said "Are you planning a vacation?" Oliver asked "Yeah but I want a partner too," Erica said "Shall I come?" Oliver asked Erica pursed her lips to control her chuckle. "If you don''t want to¡ª" "You can come," Erica said "Are you sure?" Oliver widened his eyes and asked "Yes, let''s go to Paris." Erica sighed and said "That''s great, I will book¡ª" "Hold on Mr. Taylor, let me complete my final round." Erica chuckled and thought "I wish I could take out today," Oliver said "I want to eat Pizza, will you come out with me to Pizza hut in the evening?" Erica bit her lower lip and asked "Of course, I would love to come everywhere to take me." Oliver jumped in excitement Erica helplessly shook her head and said "Let''s go to PEI enterprises." "Yeah, we just have half an hour left," Oliver said before getting up from the chair "Let me take my bag," Erica said and rushed towards her room ¡­.. Inside the car "So, How does Andrew knew about the passcode?" Oliver asked "He is my cousin and what wrong in knows¡ª" "How can you say what is wrong in knowing the passcode?" He is stranger honey Oliver frowned and said "Honey?" Erica blushed and thought "You shouldn''t give your passcode to anyone honey. Oliver said Pausing for a while, he said "Fine, I want to know your passcode so that I can enter your apartment like he did today." "It''s a secret." Erica smiled and said "You are hiding things from me." Oliver frowned deeper and asked "Yes." Erica chuckled and said "Cool, you can hide." Oliver scoffed before driving faste Chapter 324 - Forgiving Meanwhile in the USA Miller Hospital "No, you can''t buy it." Amy snapped "Babe, look at that cute cradle, I am sure baby will love it," Andy said while showing her expensive cradles in the world "Which father will buy cradle worth 1500 dollars? Don''t you think you are wasting money?" Amy snapped harder "Babe, our babies are more worth¡ª" "Shut up with these lines and I want you to cancel the order right now," Amy demanded "Honey¡ª" Cutting him off, Amy frowned and said "You are CEO of such a big company but still you don''t know how to save money." "Babe, our babies need comfort and I am sure this will give them super comfortable and they will sleep peacefully." Andy defended himself "Andy¡ª" Amy stopped together when Andy pressed their lips together Amy moaned and clutched into his shirt when his tongue started wandering in her mouth. Reluctantly breaking the kiss-off, Andy said "Let me buy them, honey." Amy nodded her head and said, "You can buy but no wasting money in future." "Yeah, I will obey you," Andy said before pulling her closer "An, I want to go home." Amy pouted her lips and said "You can go home once when Nina gives a report that you are healthy," Andy said "No¡ª" "You can''t convince me, Mrs. Francis." Andy chuckled and said Giving peck on her lips, she asked "Do you know what day it is?" "Promise day right?" Andy asked Amy nodded her head and held his hand "I promise you that I will stay with you today, tomorrow and forever." Andy gave peck her lips and said "I won''t let you go from me. I will live with you forever and I am ready to die with you." Pausing for a while, he said "You are my Mrs Francis today, tomorrow and forever." "I love you An." Amy excitedly said before kissing him all over his face *AHEM* *AHEM* "These youngsters and their hormones are not reliable." Uncle Michael helplessly shook his head and said "Says the man who can''t keep his hands away from my sister." Uncle Peter scoffed Amy widened her eyes in shock and quickly pulled herself when she heard Uncle Michael''s voice. Just then Uncle Michael and Aunt Rosy entered the room along with Grandpa Taylor and Uncle Peter. Amy scrunched her eyebrows when she looked at Grandpa Taylor and held Andy''s hand tightly. "Babe, he is here to take you away," Amy whispered while tightening her grip Andy smiled and kissed her forehead "I won''t leave you, babe." Grandpa Taylor sighed and said, "I won''t take you away Andy." Looking at Amy, he said, "I am here to say sorry for you." Walking towards her, he lowered his head and said "I am sorry for troubling you, honey." Pausing for a while, he said "I am your grandpa, I should give you all happiness and support, I should protect you but I never completed my duties instead I planned to kidnap you. I am sorry for acting cold and aloof." Looking at her, he said, "If you could, please forgive this old man." Amy took a deep breath and asked, "You won''t take my Andy right?" "No honey, I won''t take your Andy away instead I will kill him if he goes away from you." Grandpa Taylor smiled and said Amy chuckled and hugged him "Thank you, grandpa." "I never hated you, grandpa, I just felt scared but now I am happy that you changed for good." Amy smiled and said Andy sighed and wrapped his arms around her "Are you happy now?" "More than happy." Amy smiled and said Grandpa Taylor sighed and looked at Andy "I am sorry Andy¡ª" "Grandpa, there is no need to say sorry. I can understand your intentions and I already accepted you as my grandpa when you asked sorry to Amy." Andy smiled and said Pausing for a while, he said "I am willing to give you second chance." Yes, everyone in this world needs a second chance. They might did many mistakes but when someone seeks forgiveness, we need to give them a second chance and welcome them with open arms. Grandpa Taylor did many mistakes in past but forgiving him and accepting him is the best thing Andy could do. If he is changed for good what is the point in killing the old man? ¡­... Meanwhile in the UK PEI enterprises "So, you are selected in the third round?" One of the colleagues asked "Yeah." Erica smiled and said "What kind of question is that? I mean she is so close to our CEO and it''s obvious to get selected." The other colleague scoffed Yeah, you know our big boss dropped her here today morning." The other one muttered "Did you spend the whole night with him for a mere selection? I know he is handsome and he looks hot but which woman will sleep with some other man for a selection? " The first one mocked at Erica "What kind of filthy woman you are? You are using your body for a selection." The second one muttered "Anyway, the boss is handsome and can I try my luck on him? Is he good at bed?" The other one asked "I know he might be beast but tell me the tricks and tips to seduce him." The second smirked and said Tears flowing down from Erica''s cheeks, she wanted to avoid this last round because she knew this mocking will happen but Oliver insisted her to participate. She wants to shout at everyone that Oliver is her boyfriend and she isn''t using him but will anyone listen to her? Will anyone understand her situation? "Your fake tears won''t help." The other colleague smirked and said "Do you know what we call such type of woman?" "A whore." "Shut up," Erica yelled at everyone "Do you have any manners?" Erica snapped at everyone "How can you talk such words to your fellow participates?" Erica scoffed Just then Oliver walked towards them and asked "What''s happening here?" "Boss¡ª" "We were just talking to Ms Erica." One of the colleague smiled and answered How can they say that they are mocking at Erica when they know their big boss can turn into a dangerous man within seconds? "You were talking?" Oliver asked Pausing for a while, he said "If you were talking to her then why did my hears heard some mocking words?" Chapter 325 - Self Control Pausing for a while, he said "If you were talking then why did my hear heard some mocking words?" "That¡ª" Folding his sleeves, Oliver pulled Erica closer and said "Do you know whom did you mocked?" "She is my finance, your future lady boss." Oliver snapped "Boss¡ª" Cutting them off, Oliver snapped harder "Do you know the result of mocking her?" Pausing for a while, he said "You all are fired and this company will never heir you in future." "No boss, we did a mistake, please forgive us." One of the colleague lowered her head and pleaded "Forgive you? I would accept your apology when you mocked at me but you all mocked at my fianc¨¦ whom I love and care the most." Oliver scoffed "Please boss, This job is very important for us." The other one said "You know what, I never got involved in selections and I don''t even know that my babe is participating in the competition, she worked hard for the competition but still you all are dared to mock her. How can I let you all live peacefully?" Oliver snapped harder "Oli¡ª" Cutting Erica off, Oliver sighed and said "Don''t support them, babe." Erica helplessly shook her head and said "You can''t hire any employee due to your personal grudges, They worked hard for the competition and they all got selected because of their hard work. How can you fire them without thinking?" They mocked at you, honey. " Oliver frowned and said "I want you not to fire them." Erica declared before walking away Oliver helplessly shook his head and said "How can I say no to you?" Looking at the employees, he said "You mocked at her and made her cry but still she supported you." Pausing for a while, he continued "She has all powers to fire you but she never crossed her limits, learn something from her instead of mocking unnecessarily." before walking away "Thank god, we got saved." The colleague breathed a sigh of relief and said "Erica is such a nice person but we mocked at her badly." The other colleague sighed and said "We should apologise to her." The another one said "Yeah." The first one said ¡­.. Outside the PEI enterprises "Erica¡ª" Before Oliver could say anything, Erica frowned and walked towards his car before hoping inside it "Frowning Erica is beautiful than smiling one." Oliver helplessly shook his head and followed her "Babe, Why are you angry? I saved you from a humiliation¡ª" Cutting him off, Erica snapped "Who asked you save me? Fine, you saved me and I am happy but why did you fire them?" "I didn''t fire them, honey." Oliver defended "You scared them with firing word, why did you do that?" Erica snapped "They are mocking at you, How can sit silently after knowing that?" Oliver asked "Why did you folded your sleeves?" Erica asked How can she forget how their colleagues talked about his handsome personality and the way they ogled at her man when he is folding his sleeves? How she forget their conversation in the washroom talking lewd things about her man? "Now, you have a problem with my sleeves too?" Oliver chuckled and asked "How can I say to you that my colleagues ogled at you when you folding sleeves?" Erica snapped harder She then quickly stick her tongue out when she understood what she just told to him. She then cleared her throat and said "I mean¨C" Cutting her off, Oliver pulled her in his arms and asked "So, Mrs Taylor is jealous?" "I am not jealous and who is Mrs. Taylor?" Erica snapped harder "So, you went get jealous when they touch me?" Oliver asked "No." "Fine, I heard that one of your colleagues is my biggest fan and she wants to go you out with me¨C" Erica scrunched her eyebrows and snapped "Try going out with any of them, I will break your legs." "What? you don''t want to love me if there is someone who wants to love me, why should I ignore them?" Oliver chuckled and asked "You can''t love anyone and Why don''t you¡ª" wrapping her hands around his neck, she continued "Why don''t you count on me?" "What do you mean by that?" He asked Erica sighed and said, "I thought about you last night and keeping your handsome personality in mind, I decided to think about you." "What? Are you accepting me as your boyfriend again?" Oliver excitedly asked "It depends." Erica chuckled and said "What I have to do to impress you?" Oliver asked Erica thought for a while and asked "Aren''t we going for a trip?" "Yeah." "Impress me by the end of the trip, Mr. Taylor." Erica seductively whispered Pulling her closer, he asked, "Don''t you know I will get turn on when you whisper like that?" Erica widened her eyes in shock and looked around "We are still in front of PEI enterprise?" "I know," Oliver said and inched more closer "Oli¡ª" before Erica could say anything he gave a peck on her cheeks "They are super soft," Oliver said "O-Oli¡ª" Erica stopped saying when he hugged her "Let us stay like this babe." Oliver took a deep breath and said Pushing him a little, Erica shifted to the passenger and turned towards the window side before taking a deep breath. His hot breath and handsome face are making her hormones unstable and she doesn''t want to kiss him without any grand proposal. "Scared of my handsome face?" Oliver chuckled and asked "Shut up and drop me at Andrew''s office." Erica frowned and said "Andrew''s office? Why?" Oliver frowned and asked "He wants to eat strawberry pudding Can''t he eat his own strawberry pudding? Why does he need you?" Oliver muttered "We always eat together," Erica answered Oliver took a deep breath and said "Fine, I will drop you." Pausing for a while, he said "I don''t trust him but I trust my babe." Erica blushed and turned to the window side. She don''t want him to see her blush face, she don''t want him to make any move that will make her lose her self control. Chapter 326 - Second Chance Two days later Francis clan Dark cell Sitting before half dead Roger, Lucas smirked "How are you feeling now?" When Roger groaned in pain, Lucas chuckled and asked "Pain?" When Roger nodded his head, Lucas smiled and said "I tolerated more pain when you created differences between Jenni and me Do you know what?" Pausing for a while, he said "I never hated you when you tried to kill my family, when you tried to kill Oliver but I hated you when you approached Jenni, my hatred increased when I got to know you were the one who created differences between Jenni and me." "Do you know what it is love?" Lucas asked "Love is not something which we get forcefully, it is a beautiful thing which will come to us without any planning and efforts." Lucas smiled and said "I want to kill you but I didn''t because Jenni asked me not to do anything wrong until baby is born." Lucas sighed and said "No, I can''t bear this pain, please kill me." Roger pleaded Roger has been undergoing Luca''s tortures from day one. Lucas is using all kinds of tools on Roger and making him groan in pain. Lucas doesn''t want to kill him but he wants him to get all the punishments. Roger now understood what his mistake is and he is regretting everything he did to Lucas and Jenni. "I can''t kill you roger but there is a way," Lucas smirked and said "What?" Roger asked Showing him the passports, Lucas said "This is your passport, I want you to leave your bad motives and stupid character here and start a new life in other countries." "What?" Roger asked "You may not be my own brother but I always treated you as one until you loved Jenni. I was three when grandpa bought you home and he told me that you are my little brother. Though you spent your childhood with grandpa but I always thought of you as my little brother. I still remember who we used to hang out with when we were children. I can give punishments for your mistakes but I can''t kill you." Lucas sighed and said "Lucas¡ª" Roger stopped saying when guilt tears started flowing down from his cheeks "I want you to lead a happy life and Do you remember Daisy?" Lucas asked "Who is Daisy?" Roger asked "The one who proposed you in our college days," Lucas said "She is from Australia right?" Roger asked "Yeah, she contacted me before two weeks," Lucas said When Roger didn''t say anything, Lucas sighed and said "She told me how you betrayed her." "She-" "I never expected that you left her after having sex with her. How cheap you can turn Roger?" Lucas frowned and asked "I was frustrated when I got to know that you married Jenni and out of frustration, I had sex with her but I never loved her man. Yeah, it was my mistake and I gave money to her but she refused it." Roger sighed and said "She wants you not your money," Lucas said Pausing for a while, he said "She is still waiting for you, she still loves you." "What? how can she love a cruel man like me?" Roger widened his eyes in shock and asked "I told her about you but still she wants to be with you, she wants you and this is one of the reason when I didn''t kill you." Lucas sighed and said "Can you give me her number?" Roger asked He wants to apologise to Diasy for his mistakes. I want you to get proper treatment before meeting Daisy and I will arrange a meeting with Daisy." Lucas smiled and said "After meeting Daisy, you can decide where you want to get settled and I will prepare a visa for you," Lucas said before getting up from the chair. "Lucas." "Hmm." "Thank you much man." Roger sighed and said Pausing for a while, he said "I did a lot of mistakes but still you chose to forgive me. I know I don''t deserve your forgiveness but still, you did, thank you for everything. I will make sure I won''t hurt your family anymore." Lucas smiled and said, "I will send the doctor in." ¡­.. Francis mansion Amy and Andy''s bedroom Slumping on the couch, Amy excitedly said "Finally I am back to my cosy place." Andy chuckled and said, "You tortured me until I bring you back." Amy stuck her tongue out and said "Hospital is such a boring place, honey." "Yeah¡ª" hugging her, he said, "I can''t hug you comfortably in hospital." "Babe." "Hmm." "Will you go out with me tonight?" Amy asked "Of course, I will go out anywhere you want." Andy excitedly said "Did you arranged a date for me?" Andy asked Without waiting for her answer, he clapped his hands and said "Wow, I am already excited." "Shut up, it''s not a date but¡ª" wrapping her hands around his, she said, "I will take somewhere far from the city." "Babe, you are taking away from the city, can I trust your intentions? Look, I don''t want to hurt my babies skull okay." Andy sighed and said Amy helplessly shook her head and said "You and Your pervert thoughts are a never-ending combination." "Don''t worry Mr Francis, you are safe with me." Amy chuckled and said Giving a peck on his lips, she said "Why do you look more handsome today?" "Because I am wearing your favourite coloured shirt." Andy chuckled and said Glancing at the watch, he said "It''s time for your medication." "Oh no, I don''t want to have those weird medicines." Amy frowned and said "No honey, you promised me that you will take proper medicines when you reach home." Andy sighed and said "But¡ª" "No buts and ifs, you have to take it, Mrs Francis." Andy scrunched his eyebrows and said Amy pouted her lips and said "Fine, I will have it but I want¡ª" Cutting her off, Andy sighed and said "Yes, you want brownie as compensation and I already asked mom to prepare it." "Aww, you are such a sweet hubby." Amy smiled and said before having prescribed medication Chapter 327 - Same Room "Aww, you are such a sweet hubby." Amy smiled and said before having prescribed medication *AHEM* *AHEM* "Can I invade your privacy?" Grandpa Taylor asked before clearing his throat Andy smiled and said, "Yes grandpa, you have all right to invade our privacy." Grandpa sighed and entered the room with a tray in his hand "Here, I bought you brownies." "Grandpa, they are workers¡ª" Cutting Andy off, he said, "Let me do it, Andy." Placing the tray on the table, he said "I always wanted to make special for everyone but I never got such an opportunity. Let me at least make everything for my great-grandchild and granddaughter." "Grandpa, you have to take a rest okay." Amy sighed and said "No, how can I take rest when I am going to become a great grandfather in a few months? I have to do lots of shopping and also learn some parenting tips. I have to make myself ready before they born." Grandpa Taylor excitedly said "Ahh, brownies are too tasty, I want one more," Amy said before taking the other brownie from the tray "I kept some brownies in the jar too, you can have them whenever you crave for them." Grandpa Taylor chuckled and said "I have to take this call," Andy said and walked away when he received a call from the office "Grandpa, did you made all arrangements?" Amy asked "Yes pumpkin, I asked helper to clean everything and¡ª" Giving keys to her, he continued "You can enjoy your two day holidays peacefully." "Thank you so much, grandpa." Amy smiled and said "Did Andy know about this two-day trip?" Grandpa Taylor asked "No, I mean I told him that we are going somewhere away from the city but he doesn''t know anything about two days trip." Amy smiled and said "Good, he will get surprised and take care of yourself, honey." Grandpa Taylor caressed her head and said "Yeah grandpa, I will eat a lot and enjoy." Amy excitedly said ¡­.. UK Paris Hotel room "This is ridiculous, how come this hotel has only one room?" Erica snapped Oliver shrugged his shoulders and answered, "How do I know?" Looking at the receptionist, he asked "I booked two different rooms right?" "I thought you are a couple, so I booked one luxury room for both of you." The receptionist Oliver sighed and said, "Let''s check in to the other hotel." "No, I mean this hotel has Eiffel tower view and you know how much I like to view Eiffel tower from room." Erica sighed and said "But they have only one room and how can you stay with me? Don''t you have any problem?" Oliver asked Not that he wants her to stay with him but he doesn''t want her to feel that he wanted booked a single for them. He doesn''t want her to feel insecure around him. if Erica would stay with him in one room he would be the most happiest man in the world. Erica thought for a while and said "Fine, we can share a room for one week." "Are you sure?" Oliver asked while butterflies jumping in his stomach "Yeah." Erica smiled and answered "Fine, give me the room keys," Oliver asked "Your room number is 500." The receptionist said before giving them the keys "Thank you Oliver." said and walked towards the elevator along with Erica "Oh god." Erica snapped "What happen?" Oliver asked "I forget my handbag, let me bring it," Erica said and rushed to the reception desk asked "Yes mam, Do you need any help?" The receptionist smiled and asked "No¡ª" Looking around, she said, "Thank you for understanding my concern and booking a single room for us." "It''s okay mam, Amy Francis is my friend and how can I say No to her?" The receptionist smiled and said At first, Oliver called the reception desk and asked them to book two single rooms for him and Erica but Erica doesn''t want to stay away from him. so, she called Amy and asked for help. Amy knew that the receptionist from that hotel is her long term friend and she immediately asked for her help to which the receptionist readily agreed. "You are such a sweet person." Erica smiled and said "Is he your boyfriend?" The receptionist asked "Yeah but we are stuck in a small issue, I hope we will get back together once we end this tour." Erica winked her eyes and said "He is so handsome." The receptionist chuckled and said "Yeah, he is too hot and handsome." Erica smiled and said before walking away ¡­. Room no 500 "I hope you won''t feel uncomfortable staying in a single room with me," Oliver said before entering the room Erica shook her head and said, "Why do I feel uncomfortable when I stay with you?" Clearing her throat, she said "I mean we knew each other right, so I won''t feel uncomfortable." "Do you want to have brunch?" Oliver asked "It''s just 6 in the morning, why don''t we take some rest and have brunch later?" Erica sighed and asked "Yeah, you sleep in the bed¡ª" Looking at the sofa, he said "I will sleep on the couch." "No," Erica shouted How can she allow him to sleep on the couch? She planned to cuddle with her human heater and her all plans will get ruined when he sleeps on the couch? "This bed is so big, I think we both can sleep in the bed." Erica sighed and said "Yeah but¡ª" Cutting him off, Erica frowned and asked "You don''t want to sleep with me on the bed?" "No, I love sleeping¡ªI mean I don''t mind sleeping in bed." Oliver sighed and said "How can he say no to such a cute offering?" Erica smiled in satisfaction and gestured him to sleep beside her Oliver quickly hopped on the bed on covered himself with the quilt. Erica helplessly shook her head and wrapped her arms around his waist before burying his head on his chest. "Erica¡ª" "Shh, I am tired, let me sleep," Erica said and quickly dozed off to the sleep Chapter 328 - Hormonal Problems One hour later A silly smile escaped from his face when he looked at Erica sleeping in his arms. It''s been so many months since he slept so peacefully. There is nothing changed between them but still everything got changed because of a silly misunderstanding. He then wrapped his arms around her and slowly pulled her more closer, he don''t want to lose her, he don''t want to waste a single minute when he is with her. "Oli, I can''t breath if you hold so tightly." Erica slowly said She doesn''t have any problem when Oli hugs her but he hugged so tight that she can''t even breath. How can Oli will live when she dies out of breath? "I am sorry," Oli said and removed his hands from her Erica chuckled and wrapped her arms around his before closing her eyes again. "Erica." "Hmm." "Not that I have a problem sleeping all day with you but still we have to eat and visit the eiffel tower today." Oliver sighed and said "Just two minutes," Erica murmured "I don''t mind lifting you up and placing you in a bathtub." Oliver chuckled and said "Please do that, I can''t walk." Erica smiled and said "You are still childish." Oliver helplessly shook his head before lifting her up ¡­.. USA Evening Ryan and Lisa apartment "I will kill you if you don''t make sushi for me," Lisa shouted "Babe, you can''t eat sushi, Didn''t you heard what Nina told to you?" Ryan helplessly shook his head and said "I love sushi, Ryan." Lisa pouted her lips and said "No Lisa, you can''t eat it." Ryan sighed and said Lisa took a deep breath and asked "Can I eat you up?" Ryan chuckled and pulled her closer "When did I say NO to that question?" Clashing their lips together, he said "Yes honey, you can eat me up anytime." Wrapping her arms around his neck, Lisa pulled him closer and deepened the kiss. Reluctantly broking the kiss away, Ryan sighed and said: "I desperately want you honey but still we need to ask Nina before doing anything physical." "Let me call and ask," Lisa said before dialling Nina''s number "Hey Lisa¡ªwait, let me add Amy too," Nina said before adding Amy Looking at the two best friends through a video call, Lisa excitedly said "To be mommies are looking bright." "It''s pregnancy glow." Nina chuckled and said "Hey guess what?" Amy asked "Are you having triplets?" Lisa asked "No babe, I am going out with Andy for two days." Amy smiled and said "Yeah, that would be a bit of refreshment." Nina sighed and said "Nina, when is your due date?" Amy asked Nina smiled and looked at her baby bump before saying "It''s around the tenth of next month." "Tenth of next month?" Amy widened his eyes in shock and asked "Yeah, it is near to our wedding anniversary babe." Nina smiled and said "That would be so exciting." Amy chuckled and said "Nina, can we do sex now?" Lisa asked Tucking her hair strand behind her ears, she said "I mean we are away from one month but today my hubby is looking handsome that I can''t keep my eyes and hands away from him." "I can see someone''s sexual hormones are working more rapidly." Amy teased her best friend "Shut up, it''s not like you won''t feel anything with Andy." Lisa sighed and said "Don''t get started with it babe, I literally having a hard time dealing with emotions." Amy helplessly shook her head and said "You know Erik is taking cold showers three times in a day, I am feeling so bad for him," Nina said "You know, I sometimes feel like Andy will have blue balls out of cold showers." Amy scrunched her eyebrows and said "That''s true babe, everyone is having hormonal problems here." Lisa chuckled and said "Li, you can have sex with your hubby but¡ª" Cutting Nina off, Lisa said, "But we have to be careful because babies are sensitive." "Yes." Nina smiled and said "Someone is having a long night today." Amy teased again Lisa blushed and said "Stop teasing me and enjoy your holiday." before hanging the call down "What did Nina say?" Ryan asked "She said that we can do it but we have to be careful." Lisa sighed and said "Do you want us to do it right now?" Ryan asked When Lisa didn''t say anything, Ryan pulled her closer and said "Let''s not break the skull of our baby." "You can resist yourself? I mean, wouldn''t it make things hard?" Lisa asked Wrapping his arms around her waist, he said: "I can but I think I have to take a cold shower." "Ry¡ª" "It''s okay honey, I can manage," Ryan said before walking towards the washroom Lisa sighed and thought "Let me prepare his favourite food items." ¡­.. Francis mansion "Babe, are you ready?" Amy asked while entering into the bedroom "Yes honey, I am done." Andy smiled and said "Just give me five minutes, I need to pack something." Amy sighed and said before walking towards the closet "Aren''t we returning tomorrow morning?" Andy asked Amy shrugged her shoulders and said, "I don''t know." "But babe¡ª" Cutting Andy off, Amy frowned and said "Why do you ask a lot of questions?" "Because I want to you what my dear wife planned for me," Andy said before hugging her from behind Amy helplessly shook her head and said "We don''t have time for romance honey." "A kiss won''t harm right and what were you saying to Nina?" Andy asked "What did I say?" Amy asked "You said that You are having a hard time to control yourself when I am near you." Andy chuckled and said "Ahh, you heard everything?" Amy frowned and asked "I don''t want to but¡ª" "You have no manners hubby." Amy snapped "You were talking about hormones and feelings, obviously I will get interested right?" Andy chuckled and said "Shut up, I don''t have any¡ª" "You are having and I can feel it, babe." Andy smiled and said Glancing at the watch, she said "Andy, let''s go. We are getting late." before wiggling out of his embrace ...... Chapter 329 - Love Proposal UK Evening Hotel room "Ahh, I look like a Potato." Erica groaned as she looked at the pictures they clicked today "You look beautiful babe." Oliver chuckled and said "No, I have to maintain diet." Erica sighed and said Oliver helplessly shook his head and walked towards her "No need to maintain any kind of diet, you look sexy even you gain 100 pounds." "Stop with this cheesy lines, Mr. Taylor." Erica frowned and said "Erica." "Hmm." "I think we have to go back to your place." Oliver sighed and said Erica scrunched her eyebrows and asked, "What happen?" Oliver took a deep breath and said, "Dad called me today, he was saying that there is an important meeting in the finance department and as a CEO, I need to attend." "Fine, let''s go tomorrow morning." Erica sighed and said "No, I mean I can''t come with you," Oliver said "What do you mean by that?" Erica asked "Meeting is in tomorrow evening and I can only reach when I catch a flight tomorrow morning in Paris." Oliver sighed and explained "So, you won''t come with me?" Erica asked When Oliver nodded his head, Erica sighed and hugged him which startled Oliver and also woked up Oliver''s little brother. "Honey¡ª Cutting Oliver off, Erica said, "I will come with you." "What? You don''t have to¡ª" "I still have two weeks for my next photo shoot and if I come with you tomorrow, I can spend time with dad and others too," Erica answered "Are you sure you want to come?" Oliver asked "Yes." "Fine, I will book a chopper for us." Oliver smiled and said before calling his assistant "I am sorry for cancelling this trip." Oliver pouted his lips and said "It''s okay Oli, you are CEO and you should be responsible for the company." Erica smiled and said "I am lucky that I have you." Oliver smiled and said before hugging her "I didn''t say YES to your proposal Mr Taylor." Erica chuckled and said "You have already fallen for me and I am sure you will accept me soon." Oliver proudly said "Who said that I have fallen for you?" Erica frowned and said "Your red cheeks and blushing face." Oliver tapped her nose and said "No, I haven''t¡ª" Erica stopped saying when Oliver made her sit in his lap and pulled closer leaving no space between their bodies "Oli¡ª" "You have fallen for me right?" He asked while looking straight into her eyes "You are making me wet." Erica thought trying hard to ignore their romantic position and his tasty juice lips Erica''s legs wrapped around his torso and she wrapped her arms around his neck which made things intense and hot. Kissing her forehead, he said, "I love you, babe." "Oli¡ª" "Just say me that you love me, I can''t wait, honey," Oliver said "I mean I can wait for you but I can''t control myself, honey, you are looking so hot and I am scared that I might do things wrong and may take you without your consent." Oliver sighed and said Erica bit her lower lip and looked at him. She wants to say YES to him but at the same time, she doesn''t want to. She wants him to give a romantic long proposal and make her cry with his speech. Just them Oliver got up from the couch and gestured her to get up "What¡ª" before Erica could say anything Oliver kneeled in front of her "Erica, someone says that perfection in a relationship lies in imperfection, maybe this line is for us. Yes, I was imperfect, we are imperfect but still, we tried to make a perfect couple, we tried to make our relationship perfect. I know I was rude, I did mistakes but can you please undo your angry and start a new life with this imperfect boyfriend of yours? " Oliver asked Pausing for a while, he said "You are the first thing I think about when I wake up and the last thing I think about when I go to bed. I am grateful that I found you to love and cherish my life. I felt complete when you are with me. I felt accomplished when you love me. Everything was perfect but suddenly complicated things got happen. I hate you for no reason and I am sorry for everything honey, I am sorry for making you cry, I am sorry for my behaviour towards you, I am sorry for those hurtful remarks on you. I apologise to you from the bottom of my heart honey. " Holding her hand, he continued "Babe, I love you and I promise you that I won''t make things complicated again, I will love and I will always listen to you, I won''t leave your hand and I will walk with you forever. So, Erica Shelton¡ª" Oliver stopped saying and rushed towards his luggage bag He then took out a teddy and a ring that Erica gave him before coming to the UK and walked towards her. He then kneeled in front of her before placing the teddy down and holding the ring, he continued "So, Erica Shelton, will you marry me and stay with me forever?" Tears started flowing down Erica''s cheeks when he proposed to her so cutely and she couldn''t help but pull him and hug him. "Babe, I will do all household chores, please accept my proposal." Oliver pleased Wiping her tears away, Erica said "Though we were apart, there is no single day that I haven''t thought about you. I hate you but still, my heart knows that I still you." Clashing their lips together, Erica said "I love babe and I am ready to marry you right now." "I love too honey," Oliver said and pulled her closer Erica moaned when Oliver bit her lower lip and pushed his tongue inside. It''s been months they have kissed so intensely that builds up heat in them. Oliver reluctantly broke the kiss when they were breathless "Thank you for accepting me, honey." Chapter 330 - Forest Area Oliver reluctantly broke the kiss when they were breathless "Thank you for accepting me, honey." Erica smiled and hugged him "It''s been so many days since I hugged you." "Yeah, it''s been thirty-five days honey." Oliver smiled and pulled her more closer "Oli, did you still kept this teddy bear? I thought you have threw it in the dustbin." Erica sighed and asked "How can I throw it, honey? it remembers you every day and night." Oliver smiled and said before placing her in his arms "I was scared." Why?" Erica chuckled and asked "I thought you won''t accept me." Oliver sighed and said before placing her in his lap "I always loved you honey and I knew you are the one for me." Erica blushed and said "Why didn''t you accept you when I first proposed you?" Oliver pouted his lips and asked "If I accept you early, you will ever cry and propose me so romantically." Erica chuckled and said "You did this on purpose? How cruel you are Mrs. Taylor?" Oliver frowned and asked "Yes, I did it on purpose because you made me cry a lot and what''s with that Mrs. Taylor? Did you marry me?" Erica scrunched her eyebrows and asked "What? I wanna marry you and ¨C" Pinning her down, he said, "Let''s get married tomorrow." Not that I have a problem with marrying but you have an important meeting with Mr Taylor. " Erica smiled and said "No, That meeting is not important but marrying with you is the most important thing in my life." Oliver sighed and said "Let''s get married honey," Oliver said When Erica didn''t say anything, he frowned and said "I will punish you in bed if you say No to the wedding." Erica chuckled and said, "Let''s get married when we are ready and¡ª" Inching closer, she whispered, "Punish me, honey." "Are you sure and don''t tell me to stop when we start doing things?" Oliver winked his eyes and said "I won''t Mr. Taylor," Erica said before removing his t-shirt ¡­.... Meanwhile in the USA Outskirts of the country "Babe, where are we?" Andy asked Stopping the car, Amy said, "We reached." Looking around, Andy frowned and asked "Is this some kind of jungle?" "I mean there is no house, restaurant here." Andy sighed and said "Stop it, Andy, we have to walk for 100 meters," Amy said "Let me carry you," Andy said before lifting her up and walking forward After walking for ten minutes, Andy stopped when he looked at the beautiful villa in front of him. "Put me down, honey." Amy smiled and said Wrapping her arms around his, she said "We are going to stay here for two days." What? Who''s villa is this?" Andy said while looking at the beautiful place "This is yours." Amy smiled and said "What?" Andy widened his eyes and asked "Yes babe, grandpa bought this villa for you and he told me that everything here belongs to you and Lucas." Amy smiled and said "Oh my god, this is so extravagant." Andy excitedly said The villa which Amy is talking about has beautiful antique showpieces and extravagant interiors. There is a pond which is man-made along with a seating arrangement. The villa is surrounded by nature. All the trees and bushes around the villa made it look more unique and peaceful. "Your grandpa bought this villa for your grandma, he transferred this property to Lucas and you when he got to know that you are alive." Amy sighed and said "Let''s go in," Andy said before taking her in Looking at the beautiful interior, Andy smiled and said "This is so beautiful honey." "Yeah" An, is that you?" Amy asked while pointing towards the baby''s pic "Yeah, this is me and I think he is Lucas." Andy smiled and said "Babe, thank you for this." Andy kissed her forehead and said Just then a man rushed towards them and asked "Are you Andy Francis? " "Yeah." "Good evening sir, I am butler Cheng and Old Taylor informed about you." The butler lowered his head and said "Sir, I prepared dinner for both of you." The butler smiled and said "Thank you, Uncle." Amy smiled and said Glancing at the watch, he said "It''s already midnight, I think you have to eat and take some rest." Yeah, where is the dining hall?" Andy asked "This way." The butler said before showing them a way to the dining area ¡­. Park''s mansion "Babe, don''t you think you are spending lots of money on toys?" Nina frowned and asked "Our baby deserves everything honey and these toys are just for sample." Erik smiled and said "What do you mean by that?" Nina asked "Look, I brought a different kind of toys from different companies to test which toy our baby loves and I will buy more of them when I get clarity about his preferences." Erik sighed and said "Erik¡ª" Cutting her off, he said, "Babe, he is Erik Park''s son and he need to lead his life luxuriously." "How many days are left, honey?" Erik asked Caressing her baby bump, he said "Just thirteen days honey." "Oh my god, our baby is coming out within thirteen days. I am so excited honey." Erik jumped in excitement "Yeah, we will fill his life with all love and happiness." Nina smiled and said "Ahhh." Nina clutched into her stomach and shouted "What happen honey? Did your water broke?" Erik widened his eyes in shock and asked "No stupid, he just kicked," Nina said before placing his hand on her baby bump "Oh my god, he is kicking, I think he will become a boxer." Erik jumped in excitement Nina chuckled and said, "You are becoming like a baby." "I am your baby right," Erik said before hugging her "Babe." "Hmm." "You love me more right?" Erik sighed and asked "Yeah honey, I love you but I love my baby more." Nina chuckled and said "Babe-" "I am sleepy," Nina said before closing her eyes "No, tell me that you love me more." Erik pouted his lips and said "Shut up and sleep, honey." Nina chuckled and said ...... Chapter 331 - Wedding USA Next day morning Farmhouse "This is so beautiful," Andy said before waking Amy up "Just five minutes babe." Amy groaned while covering the quilt "No honey, just wake up and look at the view." Andy sighed and said before waking her up again "Get up babe," Andy said and removed the quilt "Oh god Andy, I just want to sleep for few more minutes." Amy sighed and said before lazily waking her up "I will show you the most beautiful view babe," Andy said and lifted her up before walking towards the window Placing her down, he said, "Just look outside, it''s so beautiful." Amy widened her eyes in shock when she looked at the beautiful nature view from her bedroom. "Aww, so amazing." Amy excitedly said "Babe, let''s take a picture and post on Instagram," Andy said before taking his phone out "Wait, let me change my dress and adjust my hair." Amy pouted her lips and rushed towards the washroom Within five minutes, Amy rushed towards him and said "Click beautiful picture." Andy nodded his head and clicked a morning selfie of both of them. "I will post it in your account," Amy said and took his phone "Let me keep a love symbol as a caption," Amy said while tagging her and posting the picture "Let''s have breakfast." Andy kissed her forehead and said "No, let''s cuddle for some time and have breakfast." Amy smiled and said "As you wish," Andy said before cuddling her ¡­.. UK Hotel room Erica smiled when she looked at her boyfriend sleeping peacefully. She blushed harder when she looked at a multiple number of hickeys all over her body. Yesterday night was so wild and Oliver didn''t stopped himself, Erica has no idea when she passed out in his arms. She got to know how much he missed her and how much he restrained himself from the past one and half month. Though they had sex before but still yesterday night was special and she also got to know how much he loves her. The way he cared, caressed, took her made Erica fall for him again and again. She then gave a peck on his lips and tried to get up when Oliver pulled her again. Erica squealed in shock and asked, "Are you awake?" "Yeah, how can I sleep when you gave me a peck on my beautiful lips?" Oliver chuckled and said before pinning her down Erica frowned and said, "I have no energy left and didn''t you have your full yesterday night?" "What? Yesterday night was just sample honey, we have to make love more and more because we already wasted lots of nights." Oliver smiled and said "Didn''t you booked a chopper? We have to leave¡ª" Cutting Erica off, he said, "I cancelled it, babe." "Why? Didn''t you have an important meeting?" Erica scrunched her eyebrows and asked "Yeah but the wedding is more important than that some stupid meeting." Oliver smiled and said Kissing her forehead, Oliver said, "Let''s get married today." "What? Are you crazy? We didn''t informed¡ª" Cutting her off, he said, "I already informed your dad and my dad." "When did you do that? What did dad say?" Erica widened her eyes in shock and asked "I called them yesterday night and informed everything. Though your dad has some doubts but he finally accepted when I told him how important you are to me." Oliver explained his conversation with Father Shelton "Oh my god, you are making me crazy." Erica sighed and said "Babe, I already arranged everything and¡ª" Glancing at the watch, he said "We have only one hour left to the wedding." "Wait, what? wedding in an hour? Are you crazy?" Erica shouted "Yes babe, I am crazy for you and I can''t wait to be your official hubby," Oliver said before giving a peck on her lips "Oli, can''t we just go to the USA and have a wedding after meeting mom and dad?" Erica sighed and asked Oliver took a deep breath and sat beside her before holding her hand "Babe, I know I am rushing things but I couldn''t help it. I can''t wait from calling you my wife, I want you to be my official Mrs Taylor. Yeah, we can get married in the USA too but I want to spend some quality time here before going to our country. I want to give you my everything honey. " Pausing for a while, he said "If you want to marry in the USA then I am ready to wait." Erica helplessly shook her head and hugged him "I love you Oli." Kissing her forehead, she continued "Let''s get married and I am ready to start my life with you officially." "Thank you, babe, I will just freshen up and come or else, we can do a bath together so that we can save water." Oliver chuckled and said "Shut up with these cheesy lines and I want to talk to dad before marrying you," Erica said before pushing him into the washroom She then took a deep breath before calling father Shelton. "Dad" "Hey, new bride, what''s up?" Father Shelton excitedly asked "Dad, I am sorry for not informing you about Oliver, everything happens so fast that I have no time to discuss with you." Erica sighed and said "It''s okay honey, I know you are busy but Oliver informed me from day one." Father Shelton smiled and said "Oli used to call you?" Erica asked "Yeah, he called me before coming to UK, he seeked my permission before proposing to you too." Father Shelton sighed and said Pausing for a while, he said "I was reluctant to accept him again but I trusted Amy, she said that Oliver is the best choice for you and you know what did he told me yesterday?" "What did he told?" Erica asked "He told me that you are not his choice, you are his only option and I felt that." Father Shelton smiled and said Pausing for a while, he said "He is crazy over you and I can feel that his love increased a lot towards you." Chapter 332 - Oliver And Erica Pausing for a while, he said "He is crazy over you and I can feel that his love increased a lot towards you." "Yeah dad, he loves me a lot." Erica smiled and said "Erica." "Hmm." "Honey, I know a wedding is a big responsibility and I am hundred per cent sure that you are aware of everything. You both already crossed lots of problems but still, you both stayed strong till now and you both have to share this love and affection throughout your life honey. " Father Shelton sighed and said Pausing for a while, he said "Honey, from childhood I never cared about your needs and you influenced a lot because of your mother. I have no right to say anything in your discussions but still, I want you to be nice to Oliver. I mean don''t bully him a lot honey. He is such a nice guy." Erica let out a laugh and said "Come on dad, I won''t bully him until he starts it. I am very nice to your son in law and he is lucky to have me." "Yes, he is indeed lucky but you are more lucky to have such an awesome husband." Father Shelton smiled and said "Dad." "Hmm" "I love you, dad." Erica smiled and said "I love you too honey and one more thing, you have to visit me every week along with Oliver after your return to the USA." Father Shelton smiled and said "Yeah dad, I will drag him every him to Shelton mansion and he will cook for us." Erica chuckled and said Father Shelton helplessly shook her head and said "You are the big bully." Erica let out a laugh and said "Just little bullying is common dad." "Anyway, happy married life and convey my condolences to Oliver." Father Shelton chuckled and said "Dad, you are supposed to say all the best to him." Erica frowned and snapped "He will suffer with your bullying, so I conveyed my condolences¡ª" "Dad," Erica shouted Father Shelton let out a hearty laugh and said "All the best honey." "Thank you, dad." Erica smiled and said before hanging the call Just then Oliver wrapped his arms around her and kissed her nape "Done talking with dad?" "Yeah, he was saying that I shouldn''t bully you too much." Erica chuckled and said "Look, dad knows a lot about us." Oliver sighed and said "Do you mean I bully you too much?" Erica frowned and asked "I love when you bully me in bed honey." Oliver gave a peck on her lips and said "Stop saying these cheesy lines, I have to get ready for the wedding." Erica smiled and said before wiggling out of his embrace "Wait, I don''t have proper clothes for the wedding." Erica pouted her lips and said "Wear anything honey, like crop top and jeans." Oliver casually said "What? How can I wear normal clothes?" Erica frowned and snapped "You prepared everything for a wedding but you didn''t brought clothes for me." Erica scrunched her eyebrows and shouted "Who said I didn''t bring clothes for you?" Oliver smiled and said before giving a bag "What is this?" Erica asked before opening it "Oh my god, this is awesome." Erica widened her eyes in shock when she looked at the beautiful gown in her hand "You brought this?" Erica asked "Yeah, I got designed it." Oliver smiled and said "Ahhh, I love you so much," Erica said before pouncing on to him Kissing him all over his face, she said "Thank you for this dress." "Babe, if you kiss me like that don''t blame me if we are late for the wedding." Oliver smiled and said "Shut up honey." Erica frowned and said "Let''s get married and then make love all over the night," Oliver whispered When Erica blushed and nodded her head, Oliver smiled and gave a peck on her cheeks "Go and get ready within ten minutes, I will wait for you, honey." ¡­.. Fifteen minutes later "Babe." Oliver turned when Erica called him He widened his eyes in shock when he looked at his Erica. She is wearing a dazzling strapless tulle ball gown with a ruffled skirt, the body part had crystal beading which made the dress look unique and extravagant. She had light makeup and her tied it into a loose bun with a floral hairband. "You are looking, gorgeous babe." Oliver smiled and said before walking towards her Fixing his tie, she said, "You are looking handsome and hot." "I wish I could lock you up in this room and make love endlessly." Oliver sighed and said "Shameless." Erica chuckled and said "Erica Shelton, Are you ready to marry me?" Oliver asked while offering his hand "I am always ready MR. Oliver Taylor." Erica smiled and said before placing her hand on his "Let''s go," Oliver said and walked outside along with Erica ¡­. Marriage bureau Oliver quickly hopped out of the car and rushed towards to the other side. Erica placed her hand on his and quickly hopped out of the car "Babe, Are you nervous?" Oliver asked "Little bit but I am so excited." Erica smiled and said "You can''t back out even if you are nervous." Oliver pouted his lips and said "Shut up, I won''t back out and I won''t let you go too." Erica sighed and said "Let''s go and get our certificates." Oliver smiled and said before walking in Within half an hour, Oliver and Erica walked outside holding their certificates. Kissing her hand, he said, "You are now my Mrs Taylor." "I love you, babe." Erica smiled and said before clashing their lips together Though they met each other accidentally but they loved each other endlessly. There was a lot of misunderstandings and heartbreaks but they both stood together for each other. Their love and the way they express their love made them unique and loving. Having someone who can handle each other''s moods is such a blessing and our Oliver and Erica are one of those blessed couples. Their love made with salt and spice which is an ultimate combo that no one could separate them. ...... Chapter 333 - Scream Two weeks later Francis mansion Midnight 11:59 "Babe, get up." Andy sighed and tried to woke his up "No Andy, just give me ten minutes." Amy frowned and said before covering herself with the quilt Kissing her forehead, Andy chuckled and said "I want to let you sleep but you have to wake up." "This is so undone." Amy groaned and slowly opened her eyes Andy smiled and hugged her "Happy anniversary my love." Amy widened her eyes in shock and looked at the calendar, "Oh my god, today is our anniversary." "Yes honey, today is so special day for us." Andy smiled and said before kissing her forehead "Come let''s go," Andy said before holding her hand "Where?" Amy asked "To celebrate," Andy said before lifting her up "I am sorry, I remembered the date but I don''t know how it got slipped from my mind." Amy sighed and said "I don''t mind honey until unless you love me." Andy smiled and said before walking towards the main door "An, are we going out?" Andy asked "Yes," Andy whispered and opened the car door "Where?" Amy asked "It''s a secret." Andy winked his eyes and said before placing her inside the passenger seat He then quickly hoped inside the driver seat and started the engine. ¡­. Farmhouse "Isn''t it your farmhouse?" Amy asked while looking around "Yes," Andy said before helping her to hope out from the car "You are doing a lot of things to me, honey." Amy smiled and said "I don''t mind helping and carrying you around babe." Andy caressed her cheeks and said before lifting her up Amy is in starting days of the 9th month of her pregnancy, since it is twins, she is having troubling in walking and also in sleeping. Andy used to stretch his legs and Amy used to sleep between his legs before snuggling against her chest. Though it made him uncomfortable but did he mind that? Andy would do anything for his Amy and he doesn''t mind getting his back hurt at the cost of her peaceful sleep. Standing before the entrance, Andy placed her down and closed her eyes before opening the door. "What is this?" Amy chuckled and asked "Don''t you want to get surprised?" Andy whispered before guiding her step inside the house When Amy nodded her head, Andy guided her to step into the house. "Now, Are you ready for the surprise honey?" Andy asked "Yes Yes." Amy excitedly said Slowly removing his hands from her eyes, he kissed her nape and said "Happy anniversary baby." Amy widened her eyes in shock when she looked at the beautifully renovated farmhouse and anniversary decoration which Andy made for her. Red rose petals and candles are showing her a way towards the centre table where Andy decorated with different flowers and not to forget about a delicious cheesecake on the table. "You renovated our farmhouse?" Amy looked at Andy and asked "Yes honey, I want us to shift to this farmhouse after our baby is born." Andy smiled and said "Thank you so much for everything and happy anniversary baby," Amy said before hugging him tightly "I love you wifey," Andy said before giving a peck on her lips "I love you too hubby," Amy said before clashing their lips together Reluctantly broking the kiss when they were breathless, Andy pressed their foreheads together "I love you, honey." "Let''s cut the cake and enjoy the day honey," Andy said before guiding her towards the central table "Yeah, I love cheesecakes." Amy excitedly said After cutting the cake, Andy hugged her from behind and kissed her nape "Thank you for making my life happy and bright." Kneeling down in front of her, he held her hand and said "Babe, you are my love, my peace and my soulmate. I wish I could love you from childhood, maybe we can create more and more memories. You know honey, I will choose you in a hundred lifetimes, in a hundred worlds and in any version of reality because I will find you and love you to the lifetime." Kissing her hand, he said, "I love you, honey." Opening the red velvet box, he took out a diamond ring and slid it into her finger "I will love you until my life ends." Wiping her tears, she pulled him up and hugged him "Where did you learn so cheesy lines?" "I love you more Mr. Francis." Amy smiled and said "This is for you baby," Andy said before hugging her from behind and hooking the diamond chain around her neck "You bought this?" Amy asked "If not me, who will buy this diamond chain and ring for you?" Andy pouted his lips and asked "I didn''t bring anything for you but you did lots of things for me." Amy sighed and said "You already have the best gift for me, wifey." Andy kissed her nape and said Holding her baby bump, he said "This baby is the best gift ever that you are going to give me." Amy smiled and said, "I can''t wait to see this baby honey." Just then Andy turned on the soothing music and turned towards her "Let''s dance." "Dance with baby bump?" Amy frowned and asked Just a light moves honey Andy said before carefully moving his legs. "You are doing great honey." Andy smiled and said "Just a few more days and you know I won''t let you out of our room," Andy said before winking his eyes "What do you mean¡ª" Amy widened her eyes in shock when she understood what he meant "You are such a shameless man." Amy frowned and said "I am just¡ª" "Ahhh," Amy shouted and clutched her stomach when she felt something dripping down from her legs and also felt a strong contraction which made her scream her in pain "An¡­ Andy." Amy shouted and clutched into his shirt "Babe, what happen? Did your water got broke?" Andy panicked and shouted "Where is our hospital bag? Mom, bring the hospital bag." Andy shouted before holding her "Oh my god, this is not our mansion, why the hell we are here?" Andy groaned in frustration Chapter 334 - Baby Boy "Oh my god, this is not our mansion, why the hell we are here?" Andy groaned in frustration "Andy, do something, this is all because of you," Amy yelled in pain Just then he received a call from Ryan "Water broke, hospital bag," Andy shouted as soon as he answered Ryan''s call "What? Amy is having labour pains?" Ryan widened his eyes in shock and asked "What I have to do? How can I¡ª" "Andy, calm down okay, if you get panic who will look after Amy?" Ryan tried to calm Andy down "Look, Nina is also having labour pains and she is operation theatre right now, you bring Amy here as early as possible." Ryan sighed and said "Yeah, I will bring," Andy said and hanged the call before lifting Amy up "Ahhh, it''s paining a lot." Amy groaned in pain "I am here honey, stay strong," Andy assured her Though his heart racing but still he decided to calm her down. "This is all because of you, who told you to have sex with me?" Amy yelled "Yes, it is my mistake." Andy nodded his head and said before starting the engine "Help me," Amy shouted Not knowing how to react and what to say, Andy drove the car faster. ¡­. Hospital When Andy arrived at the hospital, his friends and family members are rushed towards them. He then quickly laid Amy on the stretcher and rushed towards the labor room. Looking at her daughter''s pale expression, Mother Miller sighed and said "Don''t worry honey, just take a deep breath and rest is assured on me." Looking at Andy who is in a daze, Ryan sighed and said: "You have to sign some papers." "What?" "Papers Andy." Ryan sighed and said "What the hell? We are in hospital and you are asking me to sign some business papers." Andy snapped Ryan helplessly shook his head and said "Those are not business papers, they are consent papers of delivery that you are okay and responsible for everything." "Yeah, pen? Where is the damn pen?" Andy shouted "Calm down okay, everything is going to be okay," Ryan said before giving him the pen Signing the consent papers, Andy rushed towards Amy ¡­.. Labor room "Andy, where is Andy?" Amy shouted before clutching onto the sheets "Calm down honey, Andy is here." Father Miller tried to calm her down "This is all because of him, he is making me groan in pain," Amy yelled "I am here babe," Andy said before holding her hand "You are stupid, I am not going to have sex with you," Amy yelled "No, we are not having sex from now." Andy nodded his head and said "Amy, now everything is ready and push baby until he comes out." Mother Miller said Holding her hand, he said, "It''s okay honey, you are gonna be okay." When Amy felt his trembling hands and saw his pale face, she sighed and said "I am gonna be okay babe." Andy is sweating a hundred times more than Amy, his hands are trembling and his legs are becoming weak. His breathing is becoming heavy and his heart is beating wildly as he saw something scary. "Ahhh." Amy panicked when she felt sudden contractions Trying very hard not to panic, Andy held her hand tightly and said "Don''t worry babe, I am here." Tears started flowing down his cheeks when he looked at her scared expression. He doesn''t want to get scared and want to support her but he couldn''t help but scare more than her. "Don''t worry Andy, take deep breaths along with Amy." Mother Miller sighed and said when she looked at her nervous expression Amy screamed and closed her eyes when she felt another stronger contraction in her lower abdomen. "Babe, what happen? Oh my god, this is so scary." Andy panicked Holding his hand tightly, Amy sighed and said "Don''t worry Andy, I am okay." Andy nodded his hand, he kissed her forehead "I am sorry for making you suffer." ¡­.. Outside the labor room When Nurse walked outside, Aunt rosy panicked and asked "Is everything okay?" "Yeah, Mrs Francis is having normal delivery and it takes some time." The nurse sighed and said Just then a doctor from Nina''s room came out and said "Congratulations Mr Parks, it''s a baby boy." Father Park''s eyes sparkled when he heard that he is having a grandson. "How is Nina?" Mother Parks asked "She is fine and is taking rest right now." The nurse smiled and said Just then Erik came out along with a baby boy who is wrapped in a blue coloured towel. Erik''s forehead is sweating, his hair is super messy and his clothes are crumbled. Looking at his pale and sweaty face, Mother parks chuckled and said "It looks like Erik pushed baby out of his vagina." "This is so scary, ever never I felt so much nervous in my life." Erik helplessly shook his head and said "Ahh, let hold my grandson." Mother Parks excitedly said before holding a baby boy in her hand "He looks exactly like Erik." Aunt Rosy said before looking at the baby "But his eyes are like Nina." Father Parks commented "Let me hold my nephew," Elsa said before rushing towards them along with Markus "He is so adorable." Elsa''s eyes sparkled when she looked at the tiny baby boy in her hand "Enough of everyone let me hold my baby," Erik said and took the baby into his arms Looking at the squishy little thing in his arms, Erik couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed, happy and scared at the same time. "Hey, he is smiling." Erik heart bloomed when a little one broke out a small smile He then lightly gave kisses on the little boy''s forehead and said "Welcome baby." "Let me hold it once," Ryan said before holding a baby in his hands "He is so cute and adorable." Lisa smiled and said before touching his cheeks "Babe, our baby will be more adorable than his." Ryan grinned and said "Where is Amy and Andy?" Erik asked while looking around Chapter 335 - Twins "Where is Amy and Andy?" Erik asked while looking around "Amy is in labor room and Andy is panicking like a hell in labor room." Ryan chuckled and said "What? Amy is having labor pains?" Erik widened his eyes in shock and asked "Yeah." "Oh my god, my son''s future wife is going to born on the same date as his." Erik chuckled and said ¡­.. Inside the labor room "I can see baby''s head, push it with all your might." Mother Miller sighed and said "Come on babe, push it," Andy said before holding her hand tightly "Why the fuck this is so hard to push?" Amy groaned in frustration "I hate you for this," Amy yelled in pain "Yes babe, we won''t do this again." Andy sighed and said "Ahhhh, this is so fucking pain," Amy yelled when she felt a sharp contraction and pushed the baby with all her might Just then a shrill voice echoed throughout the room while Mother Miller took the baby out. "This is a baby boy." Mother Miller smiled and said before giving the baby to the nurse "Now, get ready for the second baby." Mother Miller sighed and said "What? she just pushed out a baby and how can she push out another one?" Andy frowned and snapped "If she won''t push, how baby will born?" Mother Miller chuckled and said "Let her take rest for a while and then she will push another one." Andy sighed and said "Baby will feel suffocated, she have to push¡ª" "No, she is tried, she won''t push." Andy frowned and said "Ahhh," Amy shouted when she felt another contraction "Andy, You aren''t helping her." Mother Miller frowned and said "But¡ª" "An, I think you got tried a lot, you have to go and take a rest." Mother Miller sighed and said "Mom¡ª" "Nurse, take Andy outside." Mother Miller instructed before asking Amy to push ¡­.. Outside the labor room "Mr Francis, please sit here and take a deep breath." The nurse said and rushed inside "What happened? Is Amy okay?" Aunt Rosy worriedly asked When Andy didn''t say anything, Aunt Rosy panicked and shook his shoulder "Is Amy okay?" "Mom, Amy is crying out of pain and they want her to push again. How can she push after getting tried?" Andy panicked and muttered Aunt Rosy took a deep breath and calmed herself down "It''s a natural process Andy, every woman has to go through it." Patting his shoulder, she said, "Don''t worry, Amy will forget all her pain when she held those little ones." Just then Mother Miller came out holding two babies wrapped in a white coloured cloth "It''s a boy and a girl." "Oh my god, that is so perfect." Aunt Rosy beamed before looking at the babies Her heart bloomed when she held the baby girl in her hands. "How is Amy? Can I see her?" Andy asked "You can but right now she is taking a rest." Mother Miller smiled and said "Wow, my nephew is so beautiful." Ryan excitedly said "Our niece is more beautiful." Lisa smiled and said "Look at her eyes, those are exactly like Amy," Erik said before holding the baby girl "Ahh, my daughter in law is so beautiful than my son." Erik grinned and said "Let me hold my babies." Andy frowned and said "They are so tiny," Andy said before holding his baby girl in his hand Kissing her forehead, he said, "You are exactly like your mama." "Welcome to the world honey." Andy wiped his tears and said "He is your son." Mother Miller smiled and said before giving baby boy to Andy "I will hold it for you." Aunt Rosy said before taking baby girl from his hands Holding baby boy, he said, "He looks exactly like me but his eyes are like Amy." "Welcome to the family," Andy said before kissing his forehead He panicked when the little one snuggled closer. Andy eyes teared up when he looked at his son and daughter, they looked so tiny yet beautiful. From today, there is someone who will call him dad, dada, father which made him more happy and elated. Though he is nervous about his parenting skill but still he wants to learn and do everything for his babies. He wants to give them everything in this world. "Hey Michael, I think my grandson will have a hard time to owe your granddaughter." Father Parks chuckled and said while showing his grandson who extended his little hand to hold baby girls hand "Hahaha, my granddaughter is tough to owe." Uncle Michael grinned and said "Hey, look little Parks held Little girl''s hand." Ryan chuckled and said Just then little girl started crying, Andy panicked when he heard her soft muffle cry and rushed towards her. "Hey Erik, ask your son to keep his hands away from my daughter." Andy snapped before taking his baby girl into his hands Glancing at the watch, Aunt Rosy sighed and said "We have to go home and prepare their welcome." "Yeah, we have to give little ones a grand welcome." Lisa beamed ¡­. After everyone left "Do you think we can exchange babies without disturbing their sleep? Andy asked "I think we can," Erik said before exchanging his baby boy with Andy''s baby boy "He is so tiny but handsome," Erik commented "Yeah, he will be a handsome man like me in future." Andy proudly grinned Looking at Erik''s son, Andy smiled and kissed his cheeks "He is so little." Just then Mother Miller walked towards them and asked "Are babies sleeping?" "Yeah mom, they are tried." Andy looked at his babies and said "How is their health?" Erik asked "They are quite healthy but since it is twins to Andy, you have feed a lot for baby girl because she is a little weak than baby boy." Mother Miller smiled and said "Yeah mom, just give me the list of food and I will take care for the rest of the things." Andy sighed and said Mother Miller nodded her head and said "I will message you the list." "When Amy and Nina will wake up?" Andy asked "After two hours." Mother Miller smiled and said Chapter 336 - Mia, Mark, Matt Few hours later Miller Hospital Amy''s room Amy slowly opened her eyes when she heard some crying sounds. She then chuckled when she looked at her husband trying to make them laugh. He seemed so happy, why wouldn''t he be happy? He is a father now and it seems like he is more than happy. "An," Amy called out before trying to get up Andy smiled and placed babies in the crib before rushing towards his wife "How are you feeling now? Do you want me to call mom?" Andy asked before adjusting her pillow and making her sit Amy smiled and said, "I am fine honey." "I felt scared babe, I thought I would lose you and I cried a lot while seeing you bear all the pains for us." Andy pulled her to his embrace and said Amy smiled and said, "This is a common thing for every mother but why are you still worrying?" Wiping his tears, she said, "Everything is fine right, be happy and I don''t like seeing you sad and scared." Andy nodded his head and kissed her forehead "Thank you for everything honey, you just gave me the most wonderful gifts." Just then babies muffled a cry, Amy heart bloomed "Ahhh, my babies, let me hold them, honey." "Yeah, I will bring them," Andy said and walked towards the babies crib He then held both the babies in his arms carefully and said "Your mama tried a lot because of you, so, I hope you both will behave and smile while she holds you." Just then both babies smiled, Andy sighed and said "I will take this as Yes." "What are you talking to them?" Amy chuckled and said "I am just saying some good manners and our babies are listening." Andy smiled and said "Here is our baby girl," Andy said before giving baby girl to Amy Amy''s eyes teared up when she looked at the little creature in her hands, she is so tiny but breathtaking. Her cute little eyes to the pink lips everything is so adorable and she looked exactly like Andy except for her eyes. "Baby, I am your mama," Amy said before kissing her cheeks Just then baby girl snuggled closer which made Amy''s heart bloom like a flower. By seeing her cute smile, Amy forgot all her pain she bared to give birth to them. "She is adorable," Amy said before looking at Andy "Yeah, her eyes are exactly like you." Andy grinned Just then the baby boy started crying, Andy chuckled and said: "He is feeling jealous because his Mama holds his sister in his arms not him." I think you already decoded their language." Amy chuckled and said before taking the baby boy in her arms "Aww, he is smiling just like you." Amy excitedly said "Yeah, he is my son after all." Andy proudly exclaimed "So, dada thought the names?" Amy asked "Yeah, I searched a lot and decided to keep similar names for the kids." Andy sighed and said Kissing his daughter''s forehead, he said "Mia Francis." Looking at the baby boy, he said "Mark Francis." "Mia and Mark." Amy smiled and said before looking at her babies simultaneously "Amy." "Hmm." I love you and happy anniversary honey." Andy said before giving a peck on her cheeks "Oh my god, our babies born on our anniversary day." Amy excitedly said "Yeah, we are so lucky," Andy said "Our baby is also born on your anniversary day," Erik said before walking inside the room along with Nina and the baby boy "Ahhh, Nina." Amy beamed "We gave birth on the same day." Nina chuckled and said before giving her baby boy to Amy "He is so adorable," Amy said before kissing his forehead "She is so cute and tiny." Nina smiled and said before holding baby girl in her arms "Did you choose the names?" Amy asked "Yeah¡ª" caressing her son''s forehead, she said "Matt Parks." "So sweet." Amy smiled and said "What are your babies names?" Nina asked "Mia and Mark." Amy smiled and said "I asked chef doctor to arrange a big room for two of you." Erik sighed and said "Thank you." Amy smiled and said "I think you both should stay for two days in the hospital," Andy said "Yeah." Nina nodded her head and said Looking at Amy, Nina sighed and said "I think we have to give breastfeed to them." Looking at Andy, Amy said, "You have to go out." "What? It''s not like haven''t seen¡ª" "Andy." Amy snapped "Fine, I will leave," Andy muttered before walking outside Do you need a special invitation to get out?" Nina scoffed before looking at Erik Erik frowned and walked outside ¡­.. Outside the room "What are you writing?" Erik frowned and asked when he looked at Andy typing something on notepad "To do things, dude," Andy said "Look, I have to buy so many things, my babies." Andy sighed and said before showing him the list "Are you going shopping?" Erik asked before looking at the list "Yeah, wanna join?" Erik asked "Yeah¡ªwait, who will condoms for babies?" Erik frowned and snapped Andy rolled his eyes and said, "Those are for me." Pausing for a while, he said "Since my two devils are out, I think we have to start doing things again." "No dude, you have to wait for three more weeks for that." Erik chuckled and said "What? We already waited for four or five months and again we have to wait for three weeks, this is the ridiculous man ." Andy scoffed "Yeah, but we have no choice other than to wait." Erik helplessly shook his head and said "This is so stupidest thing." Andy helplessly shook his head and said "I heard that Roger is taking treatment in this hospital?" Erik asked "Yeah, he is completely fine and he is changed too." Andy nodded his head and said "I heard about a girl who loves Roger, is it true?" Erik asked "Yeah, his treatment is over and I think she will meet him today evening at mansion." Andy sighed and said "That''s great, he should settle in his life too." Erik smiled and said ¡­. Chapter 337 - Roger Evening Francis mansion "How are you feeling Roger?" Aunt Rosy asked while offering coffee to him "I am fine aunt¡ª" Looking around, he asked, "Where is grandpa?" "He went to buy some gifts for newborn babies." Aunt Rosy smiled and said "How is your wounds, Roger?" Mother Francis smiled and asked while walking towards him "Yeah, I am fine," Roger said "Roger, I heard that you are moving to another country?" Aunt Rosy sighed and asked "Yeah, I was thinking¡ª" Cutting Roger off, Aunt Rosy frowned and said "How can you move to another country when your family is here?" "But aunt¡ª" "No buts and ifs, I want you to stay here with us." Aunt Rosy said When Roger didn''t say anything, Mother Francis sighed and said "Don''t think twice Roger, you have to stay with us." Just then Jenni walked towards them and placed a tray of snacks before sitting beside them. "How is your health, Roger?" Jenni asked "Yeah, I am fine." Roger smiled and said "So, how is everything?" Jenni asked "I had a plan to start a company in Australia but I think I have to stop it." Roger sighed and said "Yeah, why will you start a company in Australia when we all are here?" Jenni frowned and said "Jenni, don''t you hate me?" Roger asked "Yeah, I hate the wrong side of yours and not this innocent face." Jenni smiled and said Pausing for a while, She said: "I always respected your feelings but I just hate when you went overboard and I think you understood your mistakes and feeling guilty which is good." "Thank you for understanding me, Jenni." Roger smiled and said "Lucas is busy in some meeting, so he won''t meet you right now but Daisy is waiting for you on the lawn." Jenni smiled and said "She is here?" Roger scrunched his eyebrows and asked "Yeah, she is waiting in the lawn." Jenni smiled and said Roger sighed and walked towards the lawn ¡­.. Lawn Roger took a deep breath and walked towards a woman who is sitting on the bench facing backwards. "Daisy," Roger called her out She turned and smiled when she looked at her love Roger Roger lips curled when she looked at her cute smile. He still remembers everything clearly what happen on that day, he drinks a lot and had sex with her, she pleaded with him to stay with her but he refused to accept her and left her alone. He didn''t care where she is and he never felt guilty for his actions but now when he looked at her, a weird kind of feeling spread all over his heart. When he thought of Daisy suffering because he crossed his mind, his heart covered with guilty and unknowingly he blamed himself for her past. "How are you, Roger?" Daisy smiled and said "Y-Yeah, I am fine, what about you?" Roger asked "Good." "Let''s sit and talk," Daisy said before sitting on the bench "Daisy." "Hmm." "I-I am sorry for that day." Roger lowered his head and said Pausing for a while, he said "Yes, It was my fault for making you suffer but I was completely blindfolded with all negative thoughts. To be clear, I didn''t remember anything that happens between us in these three years but when I realised my mistake, I am feeling guilty for everything. " "If you could, please forgive me." Roger sighed and said "Roger, I never blamed you for anything, in fact, I was happy that I had a chance to spend some quality time with you." Daisy smiled and said "But¡ª" "Roger, can we please forget about the past and live in present?" Daisy sighed and asked Roger nodded his head and asked, "Yeah, where are you living?" "I used to work as a nurse in Australia but due to some personal reasons, I shifted to the USA last week." Daisy smiled and said "That''s great, so where do you live here? Did you find a job here?" Roger asked "Yeah, I got a job in Miller hospital and I live in a hotel." Daisy sighed and said "Hotel? Didn''t you find an apartment here?" Roger frowned and asked "I was searching for a decent and affordable apartment but you know since miller hospital is in the centre of the city ty, apartment cost is too high. So, I decided to search in low-cost areas." Daisy smiled and said Roger frowned deeper when he understood she is facing some financial troubles. Nurses will get paid heavy amount in miller hospital but still, she is thinking about a mere apartment which is making him uncomfortable. He wants to tell her that he will support her but he was scared. What if she thinks he is taking advantage of her again? What if she thinks he is fuckboy? No, he doesn''t want her to get any bad idea about him. "What about you? Do you live in this mansion?" Daisy asked "Yeah, Aunt Rosy asked me to stay here but I prefer my apartment." Roger smiled and said "Daisy." "Hmm" "Can I ask you something?" Roger asked "Yeah." Daisy smiled and said "Can I know your problems? I mean if you are comfortable, you can confess or else it''s cool." Roger sighed and said Daisy took a deep breath and said "Dad wants me to get married to his friend''s son but I don''t want to marry him. So, I left home and moved to the USA." "Are you mad? Why didn''t you left home? You can talk to your dad and convince him right?" Roger frowned and said "I tried convincing him but he is too stubborn to listen to my words." Daisy sighed and said "Don''t worry Daisy, we all are for you. You can count on us whenever you need anything." Roger smiled and said Glancing at the watch, she sighed and said "I have a night shift, I have to go to hospital." "It''s already 6 Pm, how will you go?" Roger asked "I will book a cab." Daisy smiled and said before getting up "Can I drop you?" Roger asked "What? I mean, will you drop me?" She asked "Yeah, if you are comfortable, I will drop you," Roger said Thinking for a while, she nodded her head Chapter 338 - Jealousy Miller hospital Amy''s labor room "Hey, what are you looking at?" Amy chuckled and asked when she found Andy sneakily looking at her when she is kissing babies "Whom do you love more? Me or babies?" Andy frowned and asked "Obliviously, I love babies more." Amy chuckled and said before kissing her baby Mark "This is not done." Andy frowned and said before taking babies in his arms "What are you doing?" Amy asked "They rested a lot in your arms, now it''s time for them to rest in crib." Andy sighed and said before placing them in a cradle "You are such a shameless man." Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Let me cuddle you for a while," Andy said before wrapping his arms around her and pulling closer She then placed her head on his chest and said "This feels so nice." "Amy." "Hmm." "How are you feeling now?" Andy asked "How many times are you planning to ask this question? Anyway, my answer will be Yes, I am fine." Amy smiled and said "I don''t want any kids, I mean Mark and Mia are enough for us." Andy sighed and said Kissing her forehead, he said, "I don''t want you to undergo the same pain again." "So, you are planning to say NO to everything?" Amy asked "Yeah, I mean no for babies but not for the process." Andy sighed and said before inching closer "So, wanna kiss me?" Andy asked and about to clash the lips together when baby Mia started crying, Andy panicked and rushed towards her "What happen honey? Did brother Mark bully you?" Andy asked before holding her in his hands "I think I need to change diaper for you," Andy said before walking towards Amy "So, you learned how to change diapers?" Amy asked "Yeah, I know everything." Andy excitedly said "I want to go home early." Amy sighed and said "Yeah, I want to show you our baby room too," Andy said "What? You prepared room for babies too." Amy widened her eyes in shock and asked "Yeah, I wanted to show you yesterday but you know how things turned out." Andy shrugged his shoulders and said "Ahh, I am excited to see it." Amy excitedly said "Let''s visit the farmhouse after your discharge okay." Andy kissed her forehead and said Just then Father Francis and Mother Francis along with Father Miller opened the door "Can we get in?" "Of course dad, come in." Andy smiled and said "How are you dad? We missed you both a lot in the last three months." Amy sighed and said Wrapping his arms around Mother Francis, Father Francis said "We missed you too but you know, there was a lot of work to handle in the company." "We still had work but we couldn''t resist ourselves when we got to know about our grandchildren." Mother Francis smiled and said "Ahh Jack, our granddaughter looks exactly like my son." Father Francis beamed before showing baby Mia to Father Miller "Of course she will look like her dad because he is dad, after all." Father Miller said "Aww, she has little eyes." Father Miller smiled and said "Baby Mark is also handsome." Mother Francis said while holding her grandson "Yeah, he will become more handsome just like his dad." Father Francis sighed and said Amy smiled when she looked at her parents who were so happy with the babies. "Finally, we became grandparents." Father Miller sighed and said "Yeah, now we have to flaunt our grandchildren to everyone, especially to that bastard Richard." Father Francis frowned and said "Yeah, what did he say on that day?" Father Miller asked Pausing for a while, he said "Ahh, my grandson is so handsome and Do you know how soft his skin is?" "Yes, those are exact words; Does he know how our grandchildren skin is? They are super soft." Father Francis frowned and said "Let''s kick pictures with babies and post them." Father Miller said "Dad, you both are unbelievable at times." Amy helplessly shook her head and said "What? We just want to be cool grandparents." Father Miller retorted "Yeah, very cool." Father Francis supported "Joe, let us go to the shopping mall and buy gifts for them." Father Miller said "Yeah, we have to buy costly gifts than that bastard Richard." Father Francis sighed and said ¡­. Early morning 5:00 Am Miller hospital "Oh god, this cab will always be late, I should have booked it before coming out of the hospital." Daisy sighed and said "Hey Daisy, waiting for a cab?" June one of her colleague asked "Yeah, did your work completed?" Daisy smiled and asked "Yeah, it''s completed," June said Pausing for a while, she asked "Who is the man who dropped you at work?" "He is Roger, my friend." Daisy smiled and said "Did he have any girlfriend?" June asked Daisy pursued her lips and slowly shook her head. "Wow, that''s great." June beamed "Daisy, can you please arrange a date with me?" June asked "What?" "Yeah, please." June pleaded "D-Do you like him?" Daisy asked She is feeling bad at heart and a type of jealousy feeling invaded her. She knew there is a lot of difference between roger and her but still she couldn''t forget the love she had for him. She knew Roger is just feeling guilty for his actions and he doesn''t love her but her heart is still waiting for him. How can she tolerate and control herself when someone wants to date him? "Het wait, Is he Roger Taylor?" June asked "Yeah¡ª" "Oh my god, he is a millionaire and look at his Instagram pictures, they are hot." June beamed Daisy clenched her hand into a fist and calmed herself down. "Daisy, please ask him to a date." June pleaded "He is not that type of guy." Daisy sighed and said "No, you can''t betray your friend," June said "Please ask him for once," June said while holding her hand "I will try to ask him but I can''t help if he says No," Daisy said and walked away when her cab is reached ...... Chapter 339 - Welcome Party Two days later Francis Mansion "Sky blue." "White." "Blue." "No, I know their favourite colour." Uncle Michael snapped before taking white balloons in his hand "What do you know? You know nothing Michael, I am his grandmother and I know their taste." Aunt Rosy frowned and said "Wait, you all become oldies, I am their uncle and I know that babies love sky blue colour." Ryan scrunched his eyebrows and took Sky blue coloured balloons "Stop it Ry, babies love Pink colour balloons." Jenni sighed and said "Yeah, Pink will be best." Lisa supported Jenni "Oh come on, my nephew is a man, he loves blue colour balloons." Lucas frowned and said "Girls and their fantasy with pink is dangerous." Ryan helplessly shook his head and scoffed "Shut up babe, I will throw you out if you won''t support." Jenni frowned deeper and snapped Lucas gulped and slightly stood by her side. Jenni is in the fifth month of pregnancy and her mood swings hitting Lucas hard. After talking to experts like Andy and Erik who already went through this phase, Lucas decided to nod whatever she says. "Good, you better be like this." Jenni sighed and said "I think sky blue will be good," Roger said "Yeah, those old people won''t understand our youngsters." Ryan scoffed "You¡ª" Uncle Michael stopped saying when he looked at Daisy entering the mansion. "Hey Daisy, I am waiting for you." Jenni smiled and said "Am I late?" Daisy asked "No, you are on the time," Jenni said Looking at different balloons in everyone''s hand, she asked "Are you using all colours for a welcome party?" "No, we have to use only one colour but you know everyone has their opinions." Jenni helplessly shook her head and said "Why don''t we go with sky blue and white colour?" She asked Pausing for a while, she said "I mean, sky blue and white will go well according to the theme and design of the hall and moreover sky blue and white will give a unique and soothing vibe to babies." "Wow, it''s cool." Uncle Michael exclaimed "I think we should go with your idea." Ryan smiled and said "Fine, I will bake cake which goes well with these colours." Daisy smiled and said "Come, let''s go-to kitchen," Jenni said and walked towards the kitchen along with Daisy and Lisa "Rosy, did you called Parks?" Uncle Michael asked "Yeah, they were on the way." Aunt Rosy smiled and said Since all three babies born on the same day, all the family members decided to celebrate every event together. ¡­.. Two hours later Francis mansion "Mia, this is our mansion," Andy whispered as soon as he stepped out of the car along with Amy "An, Did you noticed that Mark has every soothing smile?" Amy asked while looking at her baby Mark "Yeah, like dada, like son." Andy proudly said Erik cleared his throat and said, "Stop flattering yourself." "What? look how handsome and beautiful my babies are?" Andy grinned "My matt is more handsome than¡ª" "Don''t dare to say that, I will kill you." Andy frowned and snapped Nina helplessly shook her and snapped "Will you both stop fighting?" "I wonder how you both ended up being best friends?"Amy scoffed "Fine, we will not fight." Andy pouted his lips and said before walking inside along with his wife and babies As soon as they entered the mansion, Amy and Nina''s eyes sparkled when they looked at the beautiful decoration. Walls are covered with sky blue and white colour balloons along with fairy lights. A welcome home plate with three babies names written on the sky blue coloured backdrop. There is a unicorn kind of arch made of sky blue and white balloons. Not to forget about the delicious cake on the centre table which went well with the theme. Oh, there were cupcakes and muffins along with some wafers of different flavours. "Welcome home babies." Everyone shouted "This is so beautiful, thank you, everyone." Amy smiled and said "Babies loved it too." Nina chuckled and said Just then Oliver and Erica entered the mansion. "Here comes the newlyweds." Andy chuckled and said "Ahh, I want to hold the babies." Oliver jumped in excitement and walked towards the babies "Hey, wash your hands with sanitiser before touching babies." Andy frowned and said "Fine." Oliver scoffed before washing his hands with sanitiser After making sure his hands are clean, he took the baby in his arms. "Hey Erica, how is your honeymoon?" Amy winked her eyes and said "It''s awesome sister Amy." Erica blushed and whispered "That''s great, you have to give us details later." Elsa excitedly asked "Come, let''s cut the cake." Jenni excitedly said After cutting the cake, baby Mia muffled a cry indicating that she is sleepy. "I will place her crib," Andy said and took babies away along with Erik "Amy, she is Daisy, my college friend." Jenni introduced Daisy to Amy "Hey, Mom told me that you baked cake for babies?" Amy asked When Daisy nodded her head, she smiled and said "Cake is so delicious, Thank you so much for the efforts." "It''s okay Amy and both the babies are so adorable." Daisy smiled and said ¡­.. When girls are enjoying their girly talks, boys are having serious talks. "So, how is the honeymoon?" Ryan sighed and said "It''s awesome man." Oliver excitedly said "Did you used protections right?" Andy asked "Of course, I don''t want to make her pregnant at early days." Oliver scoffed "That''s good." Lucas sighed and said Looking at Roger, he asked, "So, what is the progress with Daisy?" "What? Do you like Daisy?" Oliver asked "No, I mean I don''t feel anything for her." Roger sighed and said "You don''t feel for her but you bought an apartment and rented it for her?" Lucas asked "I¡ª" "What? You bought an apartment for her?" Andy widened his eyes in shock and asked "I-I just wanted to help her man." Roger defended himself ... Hello readers ? I am sorry for not updating any chapter from the past three days, I was busy preparing for a competitive examination for MBA. Today I gave my exam and I am happy because I wrote my exam well. Thank you for staying with me during this hard time ? Chapter 340 - Help "I-I just wanted to help her man." Roger defended himself "Andy, do you what is helping?" Lucas sighed and asked Andy shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know man." "I will tell you," Lucas said Pausing for a while, he said "You need to buy an apartment for double price because the owner doesn''t want to sell the apartment and then you have to give it for rent to a beautiful woman at half of the price and more importantly you should hide your identity for her." "What? I thought just showing her a good apartment is considered as help." Erik chuckled and said "Hey, we have to learn some helping skills from Roger." Ryan chuckled and said "Stop with sarcastic comments okay." Roger frowned and said Andy pursed his lips to control his laughter and said "I think you need to sort out your feelings." "What do you mean by that?" Roger asked Lucas sighed and said "We mean that you need to ask yourself that you like her or not. Do you know why did she leave home?" "Yeah, her dad asked her to marry his friend''s son and she doesn''t want it to happen." Roger sighed and said "No man, she loves you and she doesn''t want to share herself with any other man and her dad forced her to marry that bastard who tried to molest her." Lucas helplessly shook his head and said "What? That man laid his dirty hands on her?" Roger snapped "Yeah, not knowing what to do, she contacted Jenni and explained the situation and because of us, she ran away from the house and came here," Lucas said Pausing for a while, he said "She doesn''t want to confess her feelings to you because she doesn''t want to look desperate for you and she thinks that one night with her was just a pleasure for you." "What? Did she told that?" Roger frowned and asked "Yeah, she told to Jenni and I think you need to talk to her before she moves on." Lucas sighed and said Roger gulped a whole glass of wine and looked at Daisy who is talking to someone over the phone. He felt like a loser when he got to know how much she suffered because of him and he didn''t want her to suffer again. He wants her to be a happy and free bird like she used to be in college. He wants to give her the best life by marrying her. Wait, Marrying her? Does he want to marry her? Does he have feeling for her? Like boyfriend feelings? "Let me talk to her," Roger said and walked towards her "Hey, wanna drink?" Roger asked before offering her a wine "Thank you but I don''t drink." Daisy smiled and said "So, How is the hospital and new apartment?" He asked "Yeah, fine- wait, I never mentioned about my new apartment, how do you know about that?" She scrunched her eyebrows and asked "I know." Roger smiled and said "How is it?" He asked "Fine, locality is good and you know the owner is so kind-hearted that he rented me at half amount." Daisy cheerfully said "That''s good." Roger smiled and said "With whom you are talking? I mean you seem irritated." He asked "My colleague." She replied Pausing for a while, Daisy bit her lower lip and asked "S-She wants to go out with you." "What? With me?" He chuckled and asked "Yeah, she wants me to ask you on behalf of her." Daisy sighed and said "Tell her that I am busy with a beautiful woman." Roger looked at her and said "Are you seeing a woman?" She frowned and asked "No, I mean she is my college friend, her name is Daisy and she looks awesome." He smiled and said Pausing for a while, he said "I want to go out with her tonight and I think she will accept my little request." Daisy blushed and tucked her hair strand behind her ear. Her cheeks turned red like tomatoes and her stomach is turned into a whole jungle, right now. "So, Ms Daisy, are you willing to go out with me?" He asked "Y-Yes." Daisy smiled and said "That''s great, say to her that we are busy, I mean busy with a dinner date." Roger smiled and said "I think someone is making their moves." Jenni chuckled and said before walking towards them Roger awkwardly cleared his throat and walked towards his boys gang "So, Did he asked you out?" Jenni chuckled and asked "Yeah, but don''t you think this is weird?" Daisy sighed and said Pausing for a while, she said "I mean he never asked any woman out but why did he ask me out?" "Because he is interested in you." Jenni smiled and said "No, he treats me like a friend." Daisy sighed and said "Seriously Daisy? Why are you so dumb? Can''t you sense love in his words?" Jenni helplessly shook her head and asked "He never asked a woman out, in fact, he never invested his time-wasting money and time on a woman but he is doing it to you and that''s the proof that he changed for good." Jenni smiled and said Pausing for a while, she said "I am not saying he is completely into love but he is slowly changing himself and please wait for him until he expresses himself.." "Yeah, and thank you for your help, Jenni." Daisy smiled and said "Without you, I would have ended up marrying that bastard." Daisy sighed and said "No daisy, we are best friends and why the hell you are saying thanks to me?" Jenni frowned and scoffed "I know but I am grateful for you and Lucas," Daisy said "If you want to say thanks then marry Roger and come to our family." Jenni smiled and said When Daisy blushed, she smiled and said "I think you need to go and get ready for your dinner date." "But¡ª" "I know, I already asked mom to arrange a proper date outfit for you and it is in my room." Jenni smiled and said "Thank you," Daisy said and rushed towards Jenni''s room ...... Chapter 341 - Friends Night Francis mansion Amy and Andy''s room Amy got up when she heard murmuring sounds, she then chuckled when she realised it''s her hubby talking with their babies. She then sighed and decided to listen to their conversation. "So, You both like this crib?" Andy asked When baby Mia smiled, Andy sighed and said "You know, your mama doesn''t know the actual price, if she knew this crib is of two thousand dollars, she will kill me for wasting money but I love wasting money on you." Hey Mark, what are doing? How dare you to occupy your sister''s place?" Andy scoffed "Look, I love you but I love your sister more than you." Andy sighed and said When baby Mark muffled a cry, he panicked and said "Shhh, don''t cry, your mama will wake up and shout at me for making you cry." Looking at Amy who was acting, she sighed and said: "Your mama is the most beautiful and kind-hearted woman, I hope you both will behave well when I start going to the office." Pausing for a while, he sighed and said "Now, I want you to learn words fastly and call me dada." He then smiled and said, "I will transfer more property for the one who call me dada first." "Don''t tell your mama that I am bribing you." Andy scoffed "Seriously An, they are just five-day-old kids, how can you expect words from them?" Amy helplessly shook her head and scoffed "What? Can''t I ask my kids to learn words fastly?" Andy muttered before jumping on to the bed "You know what, you are not only shameless but also a liar," Amy muttered "What? I never lied to you, honey." Andy defended "What is the cost of the crib?" Amy scrunched her eyebrows and asked "1000 dollars." Andy lied When Amy gave him a ''you can''t lie'' look, Andy sighed and said "Fine, I am sorry." "Why did you buy such costly cribs?" Amy asked "I liked them." Andy sighed and said "An, you can''t¡ª" Cutting her off, he wrapped his arms around her and kissed her neck "I am sorry for lying but I loved them a lot." "Fine, you don''t waste money in future." Amy sighed and said "Baby." "Hmm." "Do you know that I have to wait for two more weeks?" Andy muttered "For what?" Amy asked "For making love with my darling wife." Andy sighed and said "Shameless." Amy chuckled and said "I want it to be so special babe," Andy said "Shut up with this lewd talks and sleep for a while," Amy said and closed her eyes ¡­.. Daisy''s apartment Awkwardly clearing her throat, daisy said "It''s been midnight, I think you have to stay here tonight." Pausing for a while, she said: "I mean why to travel to the mansion at this time?" "But¡ª" "No but''s Roger, you have to stay here and you can go back to the mansion in the morning." Daisy smiled and said "Fine." Roger nodded his head and said "That''s good, let me bring some juice for you." Daisy sighed and said "Ahh, washroom is in bedroom, I hope you feel comfortable," Daisy said and walked towards the kitchen "Which¡ª" Before Roger could ask which bedroom, she left He then sighed and entered into master bedroom only to realise that is Daisy''s room. He then turned around to walk away but he couldn''t because his eyes sticked into red coloured bra which is lying on the dressing table. "No Roger, you can''t see it like that." Roger tried to control himself Closing his eyes, he about to walk away but bumped into Daisy "Ahh," she panicked and about to slip when roger quickly held her "Are you okay?" He panicked and asked "Yeah, I am fine." Daisy sighed and looked into his eyes Roger gulped when their faces were slight part. His hands were on her waist and her hand is on his shoulder, more importantly, she looked beautiful. Roger took a deep breath when he inhaled her sweet scent, which so pleasing and mesmerising. On the other hand, Daisy is not near her comfort zone, she is feeling giddy and frenzy all over the body. Her legs turned weak and her throat felt dry. She doesn''t want to get attached and suffer again but still, she doesn''t want him to go away from her. She wants him to hold her tightly so that she could stick with him for the rest of the life. "Which perfume do you use?" Roger asked while tucking her hair behind her ears "Zara." "It''s so pleasing." Roger sighed and said "Roger." "Hmm." "Juice." Daisy sighed and said "Y-Yeah," Roger said and quickly removed his hand from her waist "I-I am sorry, I¡ª" Cutting him off, she said, "It''s okay, I should have knocked on the door." "I will use other room," Roger said and quickly rushed towards the other room "Oh god, what was that?" Daisy knocked her forehead and thought ¡­.. Ten minutes later "So, let''s binge watch some movies and spend this night," Roger said while walking towards the living area "Which movie do you like to watch?" Daisy asked "I don''t have preferred taste." "So, you tell me, which movie do you like to watch?" Roger asked her She thought for a while and said "Friends." "Will you watch Friends with me?" She asked "Of course, I love to watch any movie." He cheerfully said and sat beside her "Let me bring some food." She said and got up from the couch "Daisy¡ª" "Yeah, I know." She smiled and said Pausing for a while, she said "You prefer, some coke and nachos with salad and cheese pizza while seeing movies." "How do you know?" Roger widened his eyes in shock and asked "I know everything," Daisy said and walked away "How did she know my preferences? She loves me so much but I acted like a dumb man." Roger frowned and thought "How can you ignore such a beautiful woman?" Roger sighed and thought Chapter 342 - Love One hour later "Hahahha, this is so funny." Daisy let out a hearty laugh while looking at chandler Bing in friends web series Looking at Roger, she said, "He is so cute and funny, right?" ''Funny? Yes, he is funny but don''t you think I am more cute than him." Roger shrugged his shoulders and said "Seriously? Are you comparing your serious personality with a funny chandy baby?" Daisy scoffed Roger frowned and scoffed "Am I serious? When did I behave like one?" "You always behave like a serious grumpy old man, did you remember how you used to treat girls in college? Most of the girls want to go out with you but did you ever talk to them?" Daisy frowned and asked "First, I am not a grumpy old man and secondly, I hate those girls who try to cling onto me." Roger sighed and said Daisy shrugged her shoulder and said, "Whatever, you are always grumpy." "Wait, how did Chandler Bing became your baby?" Roger asked "What? Can''t I refer to my crush as a baby?" She asked "Is he your crush? Seriously, we are talking about Chandler Bing." Roger frowned and said "Yeah, he is my crush and why does your face look serious?" Daisy asked "I¡ª" Roger stopped saying and sighed Why does he felt pricks in his heart when she referred to someone else as her crush? Why does he feeling uneasy at heart? Is it because he attached too much to her? Is it because he is falling for her? His deep thoughts got interrupted by a phone call. He frowned when he realised Daisy avoiding a phone call which is continuously ringing. "Who is it?" He asked "It''s nothing." Daisy sighed and said "Do you think you lie to me?" Roger asked "That¡ª" Cutting her off, he asked again "Who is it Daisy?" Daisy hesitated for a while and said "My fianc¨¦." "The one your dad selected for you?" He asked When Daisy nodded her head, he said "Answer the call." "What? Are you crazy? He is psych and tried to blackmail me to come back." Daisy frowned and said Pausing for a while, she looked at him and said "I don''t want to go back and marry me." "You won''t." He said in a serious tone Holding her hand, he continued "Lucas told me everything and I promise you that I will protect you from him." "Just trust me and answer the call." He said Daisy nodded her head and answered the call "You bitch, why are you not answering my calls?" The man on the other side roared Holding her hand, Roger whispered, "I am with you Daisy, talk to him." "Why are you trying to call me when you know I am not interested in you?" Daisy frowned and said "Do you think you have a choice other than marrying me?" He asked Pausing for a while, he said "Your so-called boyfriend won''t come to you again and who will marry you when they got to know you already had a one night stand with some other man? That man had is full with you but still you are waiting for him, How funny?" "You¡ª" Cutting Daisy off, he said "What? Did I say anything wrong? I bet that man is having fun with some other woman and why are you wasting your youth on him. Come to me, I will satisfy you more than him." Daisy quickly hanged the call and looked at Roger to apologise. Roger frowned when he heard what that man told. He is frustrated not because someone bad mouthed about him, but because Daisy has to hear all those dirty comments because of him. His guilt towards Daisy doubled or even tripled by hearing those words. "Roger¡ª" "Let''s get married." Roger sighed and said Daisy widened her eyes in shock when she heard Roger''s words. "What? "She asked again to confirm whatever she heard is truth "Yes, let''s get married." He said "Are you mad? Who will ask a woman to marry him like this?" She snapped "Wait, Are you saying this because of a phone call?" She asked Pausing for a while, she said "Look Roger, I accept that the phone call is disturbing one but that doesn''t mean you have to blame yourself and marry me." "Daisy, you are not understanding the situation, he is right, I did many mistakes in past and I don''t want to repeat it again. I want to give you a good life¡ª" Cutting him off, she asked, "Do you love me?" When Roger didn''t say anything, she smiled and said "I don''t want to marry you because of those stupid comments Roger, if you want to marry me then love me and please don''t marry me because of guilt." Getting up from the couch, she said "It''s not your mistake, I know you love Jenni, I know there is zero chances between us but still I let you touch me. I had sex with you because I want to make a moment with you not to blackmail and marry you. I want a moment with a man whom I love most and I am happy that I am your first and I had a lot of memories with you that night." She then sighed and said," That man is a psych and blabbers anything, don''t think about it and get asleep." "But¡ª" before he could say anything Daisy rushed towards her room. He sighed and slumped on the couch. He didn''t understand why his heart is refusing to listen to him, yes, he was guilty but it''s not like he didn''t enjoy a moment with her. He is feeling happy that he has someone who loves him with all his heart but at the same time, he is feeling sad that he couldn''t understand her love in all these years. His heart skips several beats when she smiles, his little brother automatically turns on whenever he is near her, his body gets goosebumps when she touches him and her words are most sweetest one in the whole world, if all these feelings are not considered as love then what it is? "Yes, I love her," Roger said .... Chapter 343 - Patience His heart skipped several beats when she smiles, his little brother automatically turns on whenever she is near her, his body gets goosebumps when she touches him and her words are most sweetest ones in the whole world, if all these feelings are not considered as love then what it is? "Yes, I love her," Roger said "Damn it, I love her dude," Roger muttered before rushing towards Daisy''s room "Daisy." "Yeah Roger, do you need anything?" Daisy asked "Yeah, I need you," Roger said "What¡ª" Cutting her off, he kneeled in front of her and held her hand "Daisy, I don''t know what I should say and I literally didn''t prepare myself for this. Honestly, I never ever had any feelings for you, I never looked at you in a different light, I always thought you were my good friend and I kept on ignoring you but still you tried for me, you never gave up on me which I feel lucky sometimes." Pausing for a while, he said "You know, the one night stand which we had was just a normal thing for me, I never harboured any kind of feelings for you and honestly, I never felt guilt towards you but when I got to know you had suffered a lot because of me, a guilt started harbouring in my mind and heart. I thought I was guilty because of not controlling myself that night but I am the wrong Daisy, That guilt is because I didn''t proposed you, I didn''t make you my woman." "Daisy, I won''t deny the fact that I liked Jenni and I did many stupid things for her but you know I never felt ripping in my heart when she left me but I felt it with you, when you just left saying you don''t want to marry, I felt pricks in my heart. That moment, I realised I am in love with you." Roger sighed and said Daisy who was awestruck with his confession couldn''t help but pinch her hand. Roger chuckled and said" This is not a dream Daisy. " "Oh my god, Did you just say you are in love with me?" Daisy widened her eyes in shock and asked Roger nodded his head and said, "Yes, I love you, babe." "Wait, I don''t have a present for you, why don''t we exchange this ring?" Roger asked before taking his ring out Holding his ring, he asked, "So, Ms Daisy, will you marry me?" "Of course, I will." Daisy jumped in excitement He then slid the ring inside her finger and hugged her tightly. "Roger." "Hmm." Daisy bit her lower lip and said "I love you." "I love you more honey," Roger said and kissed her forehead "Wait, let me tell this to Jenni," Daisy said and about to call Jenni when Roger stopped her "No, let me cuddle you for some time," Roger said and lifted her up Daisy squealed in shock "W-What are you doing?" "What? I am just carrying you because you are clumsy." Roger said and walked towards the bed He then placed her on the bed and wrapped his arms around her waist before pulling her closer. When Daisy body turned stiff, Roger sighed and said "Don''t worry, I won''t take you until you want it to happen." She then smiled and hugged him tightly before dozing into sleep. Though they both had their one-night stand but Daisy was not yet sure about lovemaking. She wants to experience all the phases of love with him before taking it to next level. She knew Roger won''t force her for anything but still, she couldn''t help but scared when roger hugged her. She felt so happy and relieved when he told her that he won''t do anything against her will. ¡­.. Next day morning Francis mansion "What are you doing?" Amy frowned and asked when she noticed Andy is marking some dates in the calendar "Doctor told we can have sex at this date, so I am marking it for reference." Andy shamelessly answered Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Such a shameless man." "Babe, don''t you think you ignored me a lot last night?" Andy asked "Stop spouting nonsense honey, you already had your sweet time with me." Amy glared at her husband "It is not enough." Andy pouted his lips and said "An." "Hmm." Tiptoeing she kissed his lips and said "I miss your touch." Before Andy could touch her, Amy rushed towards the washroom "Such a tease." Andy helplessly shook his head and slumped on the couch "No Andy, you can''t lose your control." Andy sighed and said Looking at baby Mia, he sighed and said "Baby, look what your mom did." When baby Mia muffled a soft chuckle, he sighed and said "What are you chuckling at? Don''t tell me you are teasing me?" "Anyway, you can tease me but your brother can''t." Andy sighed and said Just then Amy stepped outside the room with a bathrobe and walked towards the closet. swaying her hips too and fro which made Andy skip a beat. Andy widened his eyes and quickly took baby Mia in his hand and walked towards him. "Poor Andy." Amy chuckled and murmured before dressing herself ¡­... Study room Andy is busy reviewing some documents when Amy entered the room. Placing juice on the table, she comfortably sat on his lap. "Babe, what are you up to?" He groaned and asked "I am just checking your patience level." She smiled and said before wrapping her arms around his neck "You know how god damn hard it is to control myself." Andy frowned and said "Just for three weeks honey and you know you can do whatever you want." Amy smiled and said before clashing their lips together Andy pulled her closer and deepened the kiss as it the only fruit he got when he is hungry. She moaned when bit her lower lip and taking the advantage of the situation, he pushed his tongue inside and intertwined with her tongue. Reluctantly breaking the kiss, he pressed their foreheads together "I love you, honey." "I love you more hubby." ..... Chapter 344 - Quality Time Three weeks later Francis cooperation "You look so happy, can I know what is going on in your big head?" Lucas chuckled and asked Andy who is grinning like a fool "It''s a secret man." Andy sighed and said "Hey, it''s not like I don''t know any of your secrets." Lucas retorted "Why wouldn''t he be happy when he finally going to make love with his dear wife tonight?" Erik chuckled and said before entering the cabin "Who gave you permission to enter my cabin?" Andy frowned and said Erik shrugged his shoulders and comfortably sat on the couch before saying "This is my future daughter in law''s cabin and you know I have all right to enter." "Who is going to be your daughter in law?" Andy scoffed "Of course your daughter." Erik sighed and said "Anyway, I am here to inform you that Nina and others went to the mansion," Erik said ignoring Andy''s frowning face "So?" Erik helplessly shook her head and said "They are planning to stay in the mansion tonight, so, I think we have to wait for one more day." "What?" Andy shouted his lungs out "Oh my god, you scared me." Lucas helplessly shook his head and said "I just had a mini heart attack." Ryan frowned and said before placing his hand Ignoring his brothers comments, Andy made a poker face "This is unfair and Are you sure they are going to stay?" "Yes man, Nina told me and my baby never lie to me." Erik sighed and said "Oh my god, I need to take a promise from Amy," Andy said before calling Amy ¡­.. Francis mansion Amy is having her lovely time with her friends and babies when she received a call from Andy. "Hey." "What are you doing?" Andy asked "Nina and others visited the mansion. So, you know it''s girls time." Amy smiled and said "Honey, don''t forget that we have plans tonight." Andy sighed and said "Yeah, I know but all of us decided to spend some girl''s time tonight," Amy said "What? Babe, you can''t do this to me. You know, how much I waited for this day?" Andy scoffed "But, But¡ª" "No but''s Mrs Francis, we have to go out and spend some lovely alone time tonight," Andy muttered When Amy chuckled, Andy sighed and said I know I am looking desperate but I don''t mind." "Fine, we will go out tonight." Amy smiled and said "Are you sure? You won''t back out right? "He asked "I won''t." Amy chuckled and said "Aww, my baby is the best." Andy excitedly said "What are Mia and Mark doing?" Andy asked "They are playing with Matt," Amy said while looking at babies "Ask Mia to stay away from Matt." Andy frowned and said "Andy." "What? That brat is anyway going to marry my princess, let us spend some time before making her his wife." Andy scoffed "They are three weeks old babies and you are making matches to them. Seriously Andy?" Amy snapped "What? Don''t you think Mia and Matt look beautiful together?" Andy asked "I thought only my dad is shameless dad but I am wrong, you are a more shameless father than him." Amy helplessly shook her head before hanging the call "What is it?" Nina asked "He wants us to spend some quality time tonight." Amy smiled and said "So, does that quality time includes sex too?" Erica chuckled and said "Of course, sex is included." Lisa chuckled and said When Amy''s face turned crimson red, Jenni sighed and said "Look, you are behaving like it is your first time." "It is not our first time but you know it had been so many months, so, I am a little nervous." Amy blushed and said "So, Nina is also having sex tonight?" Lisa asked "Yeah." Nina sighed and said "I did a lot of research on how to please husband after delivery, those videos are too much which made me more nervous. What if Erik expecting something from me?" "That''s so frustrating babe, I too want to make him please but you know I am so scared and nervous." Amy groaned in frustration "Come on, why are you feeling shy to do things with your man? It''s not like they will judge you." Jenni sighed and said Yeah, let me forward some videos to both of you and you can follow them." Lisa said "Are you sure we can do this? I mean we changed a lot after pregnancy." Amy bit her lower lip and said Yeah, she observed a lot of changes in her after the pregnancy which made her so happy but she doesn''t know how Andy will react to them. "Don''t worry babe, Andy is head over heels to you, he will love you and care for you no matter what." Jenni sighed and said Just then Daisy rushed towards them and said "Guess what happen yesterday night?" "Don''t tell me you had sex with Brother Roger and dumped him." Elsa chuckled and said "I wish I could but- Flaunting her ring, she jumped in excitement "He proposed me." "What? Is this for real?" Amy widened her eyes in shock and asked "Oh my god, Roger proposed you." Jenni clapped her hands and jumped in joy "I didn''t expect it but it happen so fastly." Daisy smiled and said before explaining everything that happen yesterday night "So, you both cuddled each other but not had sex?" Erica asked Daisy nodded her head and said, "Yeah, I mean I am not ready for anything physical right now." Pausing for a while, she said "I already traumatised a lot at our first time which happen with no love, I want our second time to be so special. So, I thought I have to wait for some days before giving him my whole self." "That''s true babe, we all support you in this." Amy patted her shoulder "Finally our Daisy is committed too." Jenni chuckled and said Just then Erica clutched her stomach when she felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen "What happen Erica?" Amy frowned and said "I don''t know Sister Amy, it''s paining a lot these days." Erica frowned and said Chapter 345 - I Am Pregnant "What happen Erica?" Amy frowned and said "I don''t know Sister Amy, it''s paining a lot these days." Erica frowned and said "From how many days?" Nina asked "It''s around one week, I mean I don''t know what is happening but I feel nauseous and vomit sensation even my periods are going late." Erik helplessly shook her head and said "What?" Nina asked while looking at Amy "Do you feel irritated?" Amy asked "Yeah" "Do you feel like hungry all the time?" Jenni asked "Of Course, I just ate salad and now I am craving cheesecake which I rarely eat." Erik sighed and said Erica gulped when everyone squealed in excitement. "What happen to all of you?" Erica asked "Oh god girl, you seem like a pregnant." Nina clapped her hands and said "What?" Erica stammered "I think you are pregnant because all the symptoms were the same." Amy chuckled and said "I-I need to take the test," Erica said "Yeah, I will give you a Prego instrument and you can use the washroom." Amy smiled and said "Thank you sister Amy but I will go home and take it because I need to show the result to Oli too," Erica said and rushed outside "She is so excited." Amy chuckled and said ¡­... When all the mama''s are having a great time talking with each other but on the other side two little boys are having a cute little war for a little girl. "Ahhh, your baby Mia will drink this whole milk." Mother Francis said before giving a cute unicorn shaped pink milk bottle to Mia Mia muffled a cry and pushed the milk bottle indicating she doesn''t want to drink it "No Mia, you have to drink this." Aunt Rosy sighed and said Just then baby Matt crawled towards Mia and wiped her tears with his little hands. Baby Mark frowned and removed Matt''s hand from his sister''s cheeks. When baby Matt muffled a cry, Mia let out a little chuckle and hugged him. "These kids are so adorable." Aunt Rosy smiled and said "I think Matt need to try hard to woo his brother in law." Mother Francis chuckled and said "Yeah, look how Mark is looking at them." Aunt Rosy let out a hearty laugh and said "Hey Mark, don''t you like my son?" Nina asked while sitting beside baby Mark When Mark didn''t give any indication, Nina sighed and said "I think Matt has to try hard to woo Mark." "Of course, he is Andy''s son who surely will keep a catfight with Erik''s son." Amy chuckled and said "That''s true." Nina sighed and said ¡­.. Oliver and Erica''s apartment "Babe, what happen?" Oliver asked when he looked at Erica who was rushing towards the washroom "Babe¡ª" before Oliver could ask anything, she locked herself in the washroom "Babe, Are you okay? Do you feel vomit sensation again?" He panicked and asked When there is no response from the other side, he started knocking on the door. "Babe, what happen? If you don''t tell me the problem, how can I solve it?" He asked Just then a door got slowly opened and Erica came out with her hands back folded. Oliver relived a sigh and hugged her "Thank god, I got panicked." "What happen honey? Why did you lock yourself? Did anyone bully you?" Oliver asked while cupping her face "Wait, why are you crying baby?" He asked when he noticed she is sobbing "We¡ª" "Huh? We?" Showing the Prego result, she said "W-We are pregnant" "What?" Oliver stammered "Yes babe, I am pregnant," Erica said while placing his hand on her lower abdomen "Oh my god, I am going to be a father." Oliver jumped in excitement Erica nodded her head and said, "And I am going to be a mom." "Is this real? I mean there will be someone with whom I can play all the time." Oliver excitedly asked "Yeah, there will be a little baby like Mia after some months," Erica said while wiping her tears "Oh my god, you are standing for a long time," Oliver said and lifted her up Placing her on the couch, He said "Let me bring some snacks for you." "No honey, I am not hungry right now. I just want¡ª" Hugging him, she said, "I just need some cuddles." "Babe, when did I stop using protections?" Oliver asked Erica bit her lower lip and said "I am so sorry." "What do you mean by that?" He asked "It''s not my fault okay, babies are so cute and when I looked at baby bumps of mothers and Babies like Mia, I thought we should also try for a baby but you were not interested in one. So-" "What did you do?" He sighed and said "I-I tampered the condoms." She closed her eyes and said "What? You tampered them and how come I am not aware of it?" Oliver widened his eyes in shock and asked "You were so busy in making love to notice them." Erica shrugged her shoulders and said When Oliver didn''t say anything, Erica gave a peck on his lips and said "I am so sorry." "No babe, I am so happy for this and¡ª" Kissing her forehead, he said, "Thank you for tampering." Erica sighed and said, "I want to eat cheesecake." "Yeah babe, I will bring everything for you." Oliver smiled and said "Let us first inform to mom and dad," Erica said before calling Aunt Melli "Hey honey, what''s up?" Aunt Melli smiled and said "Mom, I want to say something." Erica sighed and said "What happen honey? Did Oliver bully you again?" Aunt Melli frowned and asked "No mom, he is good," Erica said Pausing for a while, she said "Mom, I am pregnant." "What? What did you say?" Aunt Melli asked "You heard it right now, you are going to become a grandmother." Erica smiled and said "Oh my god, I am so happy for you honey." Aunt Melli excitedly said "Wait, I am coming to the apartment to meet you." Aunt Melli said before hanging the call ..... PLEASE CHECK AUTHOR''S THOUGHT. ?? Author''s thought Hey Readers :) Please add my new novel TALES OF THE LOVE into the library and drop a review and comment if you like it.. Please support me because it is participating in WSA 2021. Chapter 346 - Spend Some Quality Time Evening, 8:00 PM Francis mansion "What? How can Nina do this to you man?" Andy snapped Erik pouted his lips and said, "I don''t know dude, she is saying that it won''t look good when we leave Matt alone with mom and dad to spend some time alone." "Why? Is it how Matt was born by spending some alone sex time?" Andy asked "Yeah, she doesn''t want to leave Matt alone tonight." Erik frowned and said "Dude, I think Amy is also going to do the same thing." Erik sighed and said "No man, I already informed her and she agreed too. No way she is going to back out tonight." Andy scrunched his eyebrows and said "Nina also agreed yesterday but what happen at the end? I have only son yet she isn''t spending time with me but you have two babies, be prepared for the worst due." Erik warned him "This is not done Erik, they didn''t allow to touch them when they were carrying a baby, now when babies are finally out they were not allowing to spend some time because they love babies a lot which is truly unfair for husbands." Andy frowned and snapped "Yeah, I think we had to make a contract before marriage that sex is allowed after the birth of babies." Erik sighed and said "Anyway, Matt is crying, I will call you later," Erik said before hanging the call ¡­.. Kitchen "Mom, this is Mark''s milk which is has a little bit of honey and this Mia''s which has no honey," Amy said before placing them in the refrigerator "Mom, I already placed their nightclothes on the table and¡ª" Cutting Amy off, Aunt Rosy chuckled and said "You are behaving like you are leaving them with me for years." "I was just tensed mom, they never slept without me and I don''t how they feel tonight." Amy sighed and said "I mean, I don''t want to go but you know Andy is waiting for this day for months. So¡ª" Amy blushed unconsciously when she thought about the night they were going to spend "That blushing says that all." Aunt Rosy smiled and said "Don''t worry honey, I will take care of Mark and Mia but make sure that my son is happy and full-filled tonight." Aunt rosy winked her eyes and said "Mom¡ª" "What? Did I say anything wrong?" Aunt Rosy chuckled and said "It is so embarrassing, I mean it''s been a lot of months and I feel Andy will complain about a lot of changes." Amy sighed and said "No babe, my son will love everything that comes from you. Trust me, this will be his memorable night." Aunt Rosy smiled and said Glancing at the watch, Amy sighed and said "Oh my god, it''s already eight." "Yeah, get ready honey." Aunt Rosy smiled and said Amy nodded her head and rushed towards her room. ¡­.. Amy and Andy''s bedroom Andy is sitting grumpily on the couch when Amy entered the room "Andy¡ª" Cutting her off, Andy asked, "Don''t tell me that you won''t come out tonight." "That¡ª" "No babe, you can''t do this to me. I waited for this day for so many months and ¨C" "Shhh, why do you think I won''t come?" Amy asked "If you want me to stay here with babies, that''s good, I will bring babies from mom''s room," Amy said "No, why will you bring them?" Andy frowned and said "Oh god, I shouldn''t let you stay there for more minutes," Andy said and held her hand to rush "Stop it, honey, let me dress up nicely." Amy frowned and said before slapping his hand Andy pulled her closer and said, "Why dress up when we remove all the clothes?" "Stop being shameless Mr Francis." Amy blushed and said "What? It''s time to be shameless honey." Andy chuckled and said "Shut up, let me get ready," Amy said and rushed towards the washroom ¡­.. Inside the car Looking at her nervous expression, he sighed and said "Don''t worry honey, they will be fine with mom." "I hope so." Amy sighed and said "Babe." ''Hmm. " "Whom do you love most? Me or babies?" He asked "Andy, how many times you will ask this question?" Amy frowned and asked "I want your answer." He said "Fine, I love you more before babies are born but now I love them more because they are so cute." Amy sighed and said "How can you love them more when I was the reason for their birth?" Andy muttered "Shut up Andy, you are behaving like a baby." Amy helplessly shook her head and said "What? You can''t love them more. I know they are cute but don''t you think I am more cute than them." Andy sighed and said When Amy didn''t say anything, Andy frowned and said "Babe." "If you won''t start the car, don''t blame me if I go back to our room." Amy frowned and said "Fine, I won''t talk anymore," Andy said before starting the engine ¡­.. Half an hour later Farmhouse "Babe, wanna see our babies room?" Andy asked When Amy nodded her head, Andy lifted her and walked upstairs. "This is our babies future room." Andy smiled and said before opening the door "Aww, this is so beautiful." Amy widened her eyes in shock when she looked at the beautifully decorated room Kids room is just beside their bedroom. Walls are painted half white which gives a soothing feeling as soon as they enter the room. Two white cradles were placed in the middle of the room and there is a doll house at one end and modernised car toys at the other end. The room also has a big photograph of two babies when they took at the time of birth. "This is awesome honey." Amy smiled and hugged his hubby "Wanna see our room?" Andy whispered "Yeah." Amy nodded her head and said "Let''s go," Andy said and nibbled her earlobe before lifting her and walking towards their room Chapter 347 - Moans [MATURE CONTENT AHEAD, PLEASE READ ON YOUR OWN RISK] "Babe, this is our future room where we make love." Andy whispered before placing her down Amy eyes teared when she looked at the wall behind her king size bed which has all the beautiful pictures of their life. "This is so beautiful." Amy excitedly said before kissing him all over his face "Did you like it?" Andy asked while cupping her face "I loved it babe and thank you for making this bedroom so lively." Amy said before hugging him so tightly "You always surprise with all these things but I never surprised you. I am so sorry for not making anything special for you." Amy pouted her lips and said "What? Are you mad? You became my wife which is biggest gift in my life and you just gave two most beautiful babies, you know what, you also have a most beautiful and amazing gift to give me tonight." Andy said "What gift?" She asked "Your body." Andy said before clashing their lips together Amy wrapped her hands around his neck and pulled him more closely. She then moaned when Andy bit her lower lip and intertwined their tongues together. Kiss has started slowly and within seconds it turned wild which made Amy''s legs turn weak and heart is racing like it has to join in some racing competition. Without breaking the kiss, Andy lifted her up and walked towards the bed. He then placed her on the them before saying "It felt so nice kissing you again. God, I missed you so much wifey." When Amy blushed, Andy chuckled and said "What? Your face became so red like it is our first time." "I missed you too hubby." Amy said before unbuckling his shirt Andy lifted her dress up and helped her remove it, while Amy is struggling with his pants. "Let me remove it." Andy said and removed his pants before tossing it off "You became so curvy darling." Andy said and buried his face on her neck before attacking it. Amy moaned when he started nibbling his neck part. Bending her neck to the other side to give him more access, Amy groaned in pleasure when he pinched her nipples with one of his hand. After leaving few love marks on her neck, he ripped her bra exposing her white, voluptuous breasts. Looking at her most beautiful part, Andy gulped and started fondling them his hands while clashing their lips together. Amy could feel heat started building up in her body, she could feel her heart beat turning more wild and beating irregularly. "You look more sexy without dress." Andy whispered before taking one of her breasts into her mouth Taking her erect nipple into his mouth, he started fondling the other making his wife go crazy. He wasn''t as gentle as he used to be. He was squeezing and sucking them harder making her groans in pleasure. It''s been six months since they have done something so intense and when he got a chance after so many months how he can he leave it without compensating for all these months? "Ahhhh." Amy moaned louder when she felt his member poking her in between her legs Clutching onto his hair, she arched her back to give more access to him. Andy was sucking, nibbling and swirling his tongue around her erect nipples making her groan in pleasure. Interlacing her fingers onto his hair, Amy arched her back. She doesn''t know whether it was five months distance or Andy''s irresistible charm, Amy is becoming wet with all his actions. She felt something different today which liked the most. It''s been so months and her husband still making her blush and groan like it was her first time. Pulling himself away from her voluptuous breasts, he kissed her forehead and said "You are so beautiful honey." Amy cheeks turned red when she looked at his intense look. She could feel his burning skin and he looked so handsome making her go crazy for him. "Babe ." "Hmm." "I don''t mind if you feed me like you do to Mia and Mark." Andy whispered while sucking her earlobe "An." Amy blushed harder and closed her eyes Looking at his wife, who is blushing because of him, Andy felt so happy and satisfied. This is what he want. He want his wife to blush only because of him. He wants his wife to love only him. Kissing her from her cleavage to navel, he stopped right below her belly button. He slowly pulled her G-string down exposing the most beautiful part of hers. He then got down from the bed and removed his briefs before hovering up again. Amy groaned in pleasure when Andy''s cold fingers touched her hot spot. She could fee her body turning hot and adrenaline rushing through her body. She moaned when Andy started running his fingers on her clit which increased her desire to want him more. Amy gasped and arched her back when Andy inserted her finger inside her wetness. Taking her right breast into his mouth, he slowly started moving her finger in and out which made Amy scream in pleasure. Andy then understood how much he missed her moans and groans. She then winced when Andy inserted his second finger too. She could feel something started gushing down her body and but the feeling was so intense that she couldn''t help but moan loud. "Faster." she groaned Understanding that she is about to reach her first climax for the day, he increased his pace in thrusting by his fingers. When Amy tightened her walls, he cursed himself before taking his fingers out. He then got up and about to clash their lips together but stopped when Amy turned and hovered him up. Now, Andy is down and Amy is on him. "Babe, what are you doing?" He asked Holding his erect member which is craving for some touch, she said "This is all mine to touch, let me help him." "Babe, you¡ª" Andy stopped saying groaned when she tightened her grip around his member ..... Author''s thought Hey Readers :) Please add my new novel TALES OF THE LOVE into the library and drop a review and comment if you like it.. Please support me because it is participating in WSA 2021. Chapter 348 - Satisfy Him [MATURE CONTENT AHEAD, HOLD YOUR BREATH BABES.] Holding his erect member which is craving for some touch, she said "This is all mine to touch, let me help him." "Babe, you¡ª" Andy stopped saying and groaned when she tightened her grip around his member Amy shivered when she felt his throbbing member growing in her hand. She frowned and about to remove her hand but Andy placed his hand on hers and guided her. Moving her hands in a rhythmic motion, Amy seductively smiled before giving a peck on his lips. Andy groaned when he felt her warm fingers on his throbbing member. "Yes babe, you are doing it right." Andy moaned when he felt his member is increasing with every stroke Amy moaned when Andy started teasing her already swollen nipples. She could feel a weird yet familiar sensation all over her body which made her curl her toes and press her thighs together. "Faster." Andy groaned Amy let out a satisfying sound when he nibbled her skin and unconsciously stopped her actions. "What happen honey? why did you¡ª" Andy stopped staying when Amy clashed their lips together Andy moaned and opened his mouth when Amy bit his lip. He loved it so much when his wife takes an initiative to please him. The kiss was slow and turned passionately when Amy met her tongue with his. Reluctantly broking the kiss, she nibbled his earlobe and said "Every time you makes me special right, Now it''s your turn to get special treatment." "What do you mean by that?" He asked not understanding what his wife is planning for him Amy then made him sit on the edge of the bed and she sat down in his lap before whispering. "Let me give a blow job." "Amy, you can''t-arghhh." Andy groaned when Amy kissed the tip of his throbbing member She then stroked it for a while before slowly taking him into her mouth. Andy closed his eyes and groaned when Amy sucked his already hardened member. Pressing her hands on his knees, Amy increased her pace and started sucking him hard. Balling both his hands into a fist, he started panting when his wife was bitting, sucking, nibbling him and squeezing his balls from time to time. Using all his strength, he released his hands and grabbed her hair before slowly moving his hips Amy groaned when the tip of her member hit the back of her throat, forcing her to increase the pace. Andy body tightened as he reached his limit and about to pull away but Amy didn''t let him. she wanted to taste him and make him special like he always does to her. He could feel blood gushing down to his lower abdomen, his heartbeat started increasing and his chest turning heavier. "Amy, I am¡ª" burying his head on her chest, Andy groaned as he exploded his content in her mouth Amy closed her eyes and gulped when she felt a salty substance in her mouth. Not wanting to spill it out, she tasted everything. Her face now turned into crimson red after giving a blow job to her husband. Not wanting to show him her face, she buried her head on his chest. "What are you shy about honey? It''s just me." Andy chuckled and said She felt shy but this was what she wanted, she wants to make her husband happy and surprised "You know, I can''t wait now," Andy said before pinning her down Amy moaned louder when Andy sucked one of her breasts before fondling the other. "Ahhh." Amy groaned when he nibbled the skin After sucking them, he slowly moved himself down and stopped right above her dripping wet pussy. "What are you-mmm." Amy let out a loud moan when Andy buried his head inside her heating core and licked her clit before sucking it Throwing her head back, Amy screamed in pleasure when her husband inserted his tongue inside her heating core. She was loving everything that her husband is doing down there. She could feel heat building up in her lower abdomen and something forcefully want to gush out of her. "An¡ª" Amy screamed when she reached her second climax of the night Burying her head on the pillow, Amy tried to catch a breath and her body is covered with sweat. After licking her clean, he moved up and clashed their lips together. Amy groaned when she felt his member poking her down there. "An, please," Amy said before parting her thigs She doesn''t feel shy in asking him because she knew he won''t judge and comply with her request every time. He then held his member and started rubbing it on her folds making her go crazy. "An, I want you," Amy said before closing her eyes "Tell me whom do you like the most? Me or babies?" Andy asked "You, I like you the most." Amy groaned when she could feel heat is building up in her body Satisfied with her answer, Andy slowly directed his member into her heating core. Amy hissed when she felt a sharp pain that last for a second. "It''s fine, don''t stop," Amy whispered when she felt he stopped when he heard her hiss "I am now moving," Andy said and slowly started moving his hips "Ahhh." Amy groaned when Andy started thrusting inside her harder making her moan his name Wrapping her legs around him, Amy arched her back and moved her hips trying to match his pace. "Faster." Andy Amy groaned and dig her nails on his back Pulling himself out a little, he lifted her leg and placed it on his shoulder before thrusting harder. Clutching onto the sheets, Amy closed her eyes when she felt immense pressure on her abdomen. Knowing that she was about to reach her climax, he started thrusting harder. After thrusting for couple of times, Andy released himself and collapsed on top of her. Thinking that he was done for the night, Amy about to close her eyes but gasped when Andy inserted his throbbing member again in her heating core "What are you? Beast?" Amy frowned and said "What? We have to do it six or seven times to make me fill." Andy chuckled and said Chapter 349 - Grand Wedding Next day morning Amy opened her eyes and looked at her husband who is sleeping peacefully. "How can you look so handsome every time?" Amy chuckled and said before giving a peck on his lips "What are you up to Mrs Francis?" Andy asked while opening his eyes "You weren''t sleeping?" Amy scrunched her eyebrows and asked Pinning her down, he said, "Don''t you know that seducing your hubby in the early morning is crime." He then about to clash their lips but stopped when Amy placed a finger on his lips "What?" Andy frowned and asked "Seriously An? We did almost six times next yesterday but it seems like you want it more." Amy scoffed "Of Course, I want it more honey." Andy shamelessly said "Stop it, we have to go home and I think my babies are missing me," Amy said before slightly pushing him Andy helplessly shook his head and pulled her closer "Don''t you think we have to spend two more days here?" "Stop being shameless and let''s go." Amy sighed and said "One round." Andy pouted his lips and said "No." "Please," Andy said When Amy didn''t say anything, Andy sighed and said "Fine, let me cuddle you for two minutes." Amy nodded her head and sat on his lap before burying his head on her neck. "An." "Hmm" "Do you know I had a beautiful dream?" Amy smiled and said "What?" Andy asked "The dream is about our wedding," Amy said Pausing for a while, she said "During childhood, I used to think a lot of ideas about our marriage. I always wanted a grand wedding with all our family members and friends. I always wanted to see your expression when I walk down the aisle wearing white wedding down and you know I want to kiss you before everyone so that I can claim my rights on you but who would have thought we will have a rushed wedding?" Looking at him, she said" All thanks to you. " Andy pouted his lips and pulled him closer "I am so sorry for not giving you a grand wedding but I was so jealous at that time and I don''t want anyone to take you away from me. so, I married you without thinking about grand weeding, All that matters is You and Our weeding at that moment." "It''s alright, I am happy with everything." Amy smiled and said before getting up from his lap "Just two more minutes." Andy pouted his lips and said "No, babies are waiting honey." Amy chuckled and said before rushing towards the washroom Andy sighed and called Erik and Ryan "Hey, what''s up?" Erik asked as soon as he received the call "Let me add Ryan too," Andy said before adding Ryan to their call "Erik, Ry, I want to say something to you." Andy sighed and said "What? Don''t tell me your dick didn''t work last time." Ryan chuckled and said "Shut up, it worked more effectively." Andy scoffed Pausing for a while, he said "I want to marry." "What?" Erik and Ryan widened their eyes in shock and shouted Erik frowned and said, "I knew it, one day or the other you will dump Amy." "Seriously An? How can you marry someone when you have Amy and babies with you?" Ryan muttered Wait, let me tell this to Amy." Erik frowned deeper and said "Will you both stop overreacting? Why would I marry another woman when I have my Amy? " Andy scrunched his eyebrows and said Pausing for a while, he said "I want to marry Amy again but this time, I want to give her a grand wedding." Erik and Ryan breathed a sigh of relief and said "That''s great man." "Does Amy know it?" Erik asked "No man, it''s gonna be a surprise for her." Andy smiled and said "I hope you both won''t tell this to her," Andy added "No man, we won''t disclose this." Ryan sighed and said "Good, I want to marry her within this week. I want you both should take care of all the decoration part." Andy said "Sure, we will help you out," Erik said "Fine, I will call you later," Andy said before hanging the call ¡­.. One hour later Francis Mansion Amy and Andy''s bedroom "Aww, Mia and Mark, Did you both missed mom?" Amy smiled and asked before placing both the kids on the bed When Mia and Mark let out a cute smile, Amy chuckled and said "I know you both missed me and it''s not my fault baby." Looking at Andy, she said, "Your dad took his own sweet time and didn''t allow me to come here." "What? I just wanted to make love with your mom, is that wrong?" Andy pouted his lips and said "Yes, it''s wrong." Amy chuckled and said "Do you think it''s wrong?" Andy asked before pulling her closer "An, babies." Amy frowned and said Andy helplessly shook his head and said "Let me take them to their room." "No, you shouldn''t take them away, let me pamper them for few more hours." Amy smiled and said "You always give them more priority." Andy pouted his lips and complained "Don''t behave like a baby." Amy chuckled and said "Mia and Mark, Don''t you think you should leave your mamma for dada?" Andy asked "Don''t give wrong ideas to babies." Amy scoffed "Can''t I talk to my babies?" Andy asked "You can but no shameless words." Amy chuckled and said "Didn''t you told me Jenni is calling you?" Andy asked "Yeah, I am going to her room and don''t talk shameless words," Amy said stepped out of the room Looking around, Andy sighed and said Mia and "Mark, let me tell you a secret but I hope you won''t spill in front of mama." Pausing for a while, he said "I want to give grand wedding to your mama." When Mia let out a chuckle, Andy smiled and said "Aww, I know my daughter will always support me." "So, you both should behave at a wedding and don''t trouble mama." Andy sighed and said When both babies muffled a laugh, Andy smiled and said "I know you both are good babies." Chapter 350 - Weeding Preparation Two days later Shopping mall "What? You haven''t kissed him yet." Nina widened her eyes in shock and asked Daisy Daisy pouted her lips and said, "I thought I should take it slow but you know it is so hard to control when he looks so handsome." "That''s your fault babe." Amy chuckled and said "Just confess to him." Lisa sighed and said "What should I confess? Roger, you look so hot, please have sex with me." Daisy frowned and said "Not that direct but you can give him some hints." Lisa chuckled and said "What kind of hints?" Daisy pouted her lips and asked "Like wearing sexy lingerie." Amy chuckled and said before giving her a lingerie Daisy widened her eyes in shock and said "No, how can I wear this thing before him? What if he thinks I am clingy?" "Do you think Roger will think like that?" Jenni asked Pausing for a while, she said "He won''t think badly about you, moreover, he will love it so much." "Yeah, what if Roger is also having a hard time controlling himself? What if he is waiting for your move?" Erica sighed and said "Do you know how Andy and me started doing things?" Amy asked When Daisy shook her head, she said "By wearing this lingerie." "What?" Daisy chuckled and asked "Yeah, our wedding happen in rush and he thought to wait until honeymoon but you know we used to have a hard time, so I gave him lingerie surprise which worked." Amy smiled and said "Do you think I should buy this?" Daisy asked "Yes." Everyone shouted unanimously Thinking for a while, she said "I will buy." "That''s great." Amy chuckled and said ¡­.. Francis Corporation "Oh my god, I never expected this coming." Lucas widened his eyes in shock and asked "Yeah, but it is coming." Andy chuckled and said "So, where are you planning for the wedding?" Oliver sighed and asked "I thought about some island but I think since Lisa and Jenni due date is nearer, so I think we should plan around the city," Andy said "Yeah, what about our farmhouse?" Erik asked "That will be good but what about your new house?" Ryan asked "Amy liked it too but do you think it will look good in photographs?" Andy thought for a while and asked "It will look awesome, I mean colour is vibrant which goes well with any lenses." Roger sighed and said "Yeah, so wedding venue is my new farmhouse and what about outfits?" Andy asked "I already have so many plans about outfits," Ryan said before opening his gallery "She is one of the famous designers who designs couple outfits for wedding," Ryan said before showing her work "Wow, they were so good. Did you contact her?" Andy asked "Yeah, and she is ready to design outfits." Ryan smiled and said "That''s great," Andy said "Everything is sorted, just bring Amy to the venue and she will surely get surprised." Erik chuckled and said "Yes, I want her to get surprised and be happy." Andy smiled and said Looking at Roger, Erik asked, "So, how is everything between Daisy and you?" "Yeah, It''s good." Roger smiled and said "What about sex?" Ryan asked When Roger didn''t say anything, Andy frowned and said "Don''t tell me that you haven''t had sex with Daisy." When Roger slowly shook her head, everyone widened their eyes in shock and asked "Why? Wait, do you have erectile dysfunction?" "Shut up, my dick is working properly." Roger scrunched her eyebrows and asked "What happen Roger? Why are you maintaining distance with Daisy?" Andy asked "I wanted to take things slow but who would have thought it will make me frustrated?" Roger frowned and said Pausing for a while, he said "You know how difficult it is when she is looking so hot and alluring but all I could do is to cuddle." Lucas helplessly shook his head and said "Why don''t you talk to her man?" "What I should talk? I want to have sex with you, could you please offer your body?" Roger frowned and said Lucas chuckled and said, "Not that direct but you can give her hints that you are interested." Roger sighed and said, "It''s not like I don''t want to wait, I want to but you know I feel what if she thinks lowly of me when I ask about sex?" "Don''t worry Roger, Daisy is your girlfriend and do you think she will think lowly of you?" Andy asked "No, but¡ª" Cutting him off, Ryan said, "Just go and confess how you are feeling." "Trust me, dude, she will open up about her feelings too," Ryan added "What are those hints you were talking about?" Roger asked looking, Lucas "Like hugging her from behind, kissing her nape, exposing your body and all." Lucas chuckled and said "Do you all think I should talk to her?" Roger asked "Yes." everyone unanimously shouted "Fine, I will talk to her." Roger sighed and said "That''s great and ahh, take some flowers and gifts to impress." Andy smiled and said "Yeah, I will buy them," Roger said "Don''t panic and talk sweetly with her." Erik sighed and said "Yeah." "Don''t get scared okay," Lucas said Roger nodded his head and rushed out of the room to buy things for his girlfriend. ¡­.. Bouquet shop "Wait, I don''t know what flowers do she like the most." Roger frowned and thought "Let me ask Jenni," Roger said about to call Jenni but stopped when he felt shy "Let me google it." Roger thought and googled which flowers woman like the most When he read the articles about rose, he decided to buy a rose bouquet. "Can you please give me a rose bouquet?" Roger asked the man "Which colour?" The man asked Thinking for a while, he answered "Yellow." "Here it is." The man said before giving yellow rose bouquet to roger After buying a small pendant, Roger took a deep breath and headed towards his apartment. ..... Chapter 351 - Intimacy Roger''s apartment "Okay Roger, you can do it." Roger calmed himself down and entered into the apartment Roger smiled when he looked at Daisy who is preparing dinner for him. He felt so relieved and happy whenever he sees Daisy doing things for him, only for him. His life has changed so well and there are times he regretted for not accepting her long back. She is his happy pill and he never thought he would get head over heels for her. "What are you looking at?" Daisy smiled and asked "I was looking at my beautiful girlfriend," Roger said before hugging her from behind "Is that roses for me?" Daisy asked "Yeah, it is for my girlfriend," Roger said before giving it to her "Thank you, baby." Daisy blushed and took the flowers "Daisy." "Hmm." "I want to say something to you." Roger nervously said "You know what, let me tell you something." Daisy smiled and said before dragging him towards the bedroom Seeing her tensed expression, Roger helplessly shook his head and hugged her. "How many times I have to tell you not to hesitate before telling anything to him?" Roger smiled and said "Look, it''s not like I am desperate and I want it but you know, it is difficult to control myself when you look so handsome." Daisy closed her eyes and confessed "I know you may think I am after that but I feel a lack of intimacy in our relationship, I thought we can enjoy love without sex and I am truly happy with the phase but you know I don''t like to sit silent when others flaunt about their sex life. I also want to share our experience¡ª" Daisy stopped saying when she realised he wasn''t hugging her She then opened her eyes and looked at the expressionless face of her boyfriend. Thinking that she went overboard, Daisy lowered her head and said "I am sorry, I shouldn''t say these things to you." "Who told you that you shouldn''t say these things to me?" Roger asked before pulling her closer "Roger¡ª" Daisy stopped saying when her heart started beating rapidly when he is just an inch away from her He brushed her nose together and said "You can say anything to me babe and you know what you don''t have to feel a lack of intimacy from tomorrow." Daisy cheeks turned red and buried her face on his chest out of embarrassment. "You don''t have to feel shy babe, it''s just me. ''Roger chuckled and said "Just wait for a minute." Daisy and rushed towards the washroom ¡­. Washroom Daisy took a deep breath and smiled when she looked at herself in lingerie that Amy and others selected for her. it is red colour backless lingerie which exposed almost all the parts of her. It has a red colour thing which covered only her breasts and lower part and also had complicated hooks. "Shhh, Calm down Daisy, it isn''t your first time with him." Daisy calmed herself down "Oh my god, why the hell my cheeks are turning red?" Daisy placed her hand on the cheeks and calmed She then played a video that Erica sent her and widened her eyes in shock when the girl in the video giving her man a blow job. "Oh my god, I can''t do it," Daisy said before closing the video "Don''t worry Daisy, he is your boyfriend and it''s not like he hasn''t seen anything." Daisy sighed and said and slowly opening the washroom door ¡­.. Bedroom Roger startled when he looked at his girlfriend walking towards him moving her hips too and fro. He thought she was sacred and calming herself down in the washroom but who would have thought she is actually preparing herself for him. Daisy stooped walking and nervously looked down when she met with Roger''s intense gaze. Roger chuckled and walked towards her and pulled her closer "Do you know how sexy you are looking?" Roger smiled and asked He then nibbled her earlobe and said "You are looking amazing honey." Daisy bit her lower lip and tiptoed before clashing their lips together Daisy moaned and gave him all the access when Roger bit her lower lip and pushed his tongue inside her mouth. The slow kiss turned into a passionate one which builds fire inside both of them. Reluctantly broking the kiss, he lifted her up and walked towards the bed. "I can''t wait to have you, babe," Roger said before placing her on the bed ... Next day morning Daisy reluctantly opened her eyes when someone called her. "Hello," Daisy answered the call with half sleep "Daisy, it''s me, John." The man smiled and said "Yeah John." "Why didn''t you come to the hospital today?" John sighed and said Daisy widened her eyes in shock when she realised she had morning duty but she was too tired yesterday by her boyfriend to wake up at early morning. "I am sorry John, I overslept." Daisy sighed and said How can she tell him that she was tired because of the intense night she had with her boyfriend? "It''s alright Daisy, I already talked to the doctor and took your place." John smiled and said "Woah, that''s great, thank you so much, John." Daisy cheerfully said "It''s okay, you are my best friend," John said "Yeah, you are always the best," Daisy said "Will you come at evening?" John sighed and asked "Yeah, I will come and let me treat you a coffee," Daisy said "I will be waiting for you," John said before hanging the call She then sighed and looked at her boyfriend who was frowning at her. "What happened? Why are you frowning?" Daisy asked who has zero knowledge about what made him frown in the morning "Who is john? Why the hell you will treat him a coffee?" Roger frowned and asked "He is my colleague in hospital and ¨C" before Daisy could say anything, Roger pinned her down "I don''t want you to talk with any John or Jam at hospital," Roger said in a very possessive tone Chapter 352 - Wedding (1) "He is my colleague in hospital and¡ª" before Daisy could say anything, Roger pinned her down "I don''t want you to talk with any John or Jam at hospital," Roger said in a very possessive tone "Roger¡ª" before Daisy could say anything he clashed their lips together Daisy moaned when his always sweet kiss turned into a possessive one sending electric jolts into her body. She closed her eyes and wrapped her arms around his neck and gave him all the access he wants. Reluctantly the broking the kiss, he asked "Why did you say him that he is best? Why the hell you will treat him coffee?" Daisy sighed and said, "I took a leave without informing the doctor, so he is doing my work in hospital." Looking at him, she continued, "So, I thought to treat him with a coffee." When Roger didn''t say anything, Daisy helplessly shook her head and chuckled "I thought I am dating a mature man but who would have thought you will become so childish when you are possessive." "I couldn''t help it but who can I be normal when I have such a beautiful sexy girlfriend?" Roger asked before buying his head on her chest Daisy gulped and blushed harder when she realised she and roger were naked and now, his little brother poking her in between her legs. "Roger, why don''t we freshen up?" Daisy asked ignoring the developing fire inside her "We can but first let me have my morning fill honey," Roger said and cupping her breasts ¡­.. Parks mansion "What? Brother Andy is marrying sister in law Amy again?" Elsa shouted in excitement "Yes, honey, brother in law Andy is planning it but it is a surprise for Sister Amy." Markus smiled and said while feeding his wife Elsa parks and Markus collected their marriage certificates before a week when they found out Elsa is three weeks pregnant. They both are now living in parks mansion along with Nina and Erik so that Father Parks and mother Parks can take good care of their only daughter. Elsa pouted her lips and said but the doctor said "I can''t travel." "Who asked you to travel? Andy is planning his wedding in Farmhouse only." Erik smiled and said while walking towards his sister "Woahh, that''s great." Elsa clapped her hands and said Looking around, Erik asked, "Where is Ni?" "She is in her room," Elsa said ¡­.. Erik and Nina''s room "Do you think we have to punish dada?" Nina asked her four months old baby Matt When baby Matt let out a laugh, she said "I know, you will support me." "We will not talk to dada until he says sorry to Mama." Nina chuckled and said "What are you saying to my son?" Erik asked while steeping inside the room When Nina ignored him, Erik raised his eyebrows and held baby Matt "What happen to your Mama champ? Did you trouble her?" Nina frowned and said, "He is not like his dada who hides things from his mama." "I never¡ª" Erik stopped saying and scratched his forehead when he realised he haven''t told Nina about Andy''s wedding plans "Nina¡ª" "Stop it, Erik, Andy is planning to marry Amy but you haven''t told it to me. Seriously, Are you planning to sleep on the couch?" "No babe, Andy told that it''s a secret." Erik defended himself "From where did you learn to keep things away from me?" Nina scoffed "I am so sorry honey," Erik said before hugging her Kissing her nape, he said, "I was busy planning the whole wedding and it got slipped out of my mind." When Nina didn''t seem to be convinced, he sighed and gave a peck on her lips "I am so sorry babe." "Shut up Erik, Matt is watching." Nina frowned and said Looking at Matt, Erik shamelessly said "Champ, can you please turn your head, dada wants to make love with Mamma." "How can you be such a shameless man?" Nina chuckled and said "When is the wedding?" Nina asked while wrapping her hands around his waist Sticking his three fingers out, he said "Three days." "What?" Nina shouted her lungs out "Actually Andy wants to give her a wedding as early as possible, so we decided Sunday will be the best day." Erik pouted his lips and said Pausing for a while, he said "And we have to reach farmhouse by night." "Seriously Erik, I have a lot of works to do and why the fuck you are saying it now?" Nina snapped harder "Matt, mama is bullying dada." Erik looked at his son When baby Matt ignored him and turned to the other side, Nina chuckled and said "He wants mama to punish dada." "You are sleeping on the couch for three days." Nina frowned and said before walking towards the balcony "But babe¡ª" "Shut up Erik, go and pack our clothes." Nina frowned and said before calling Lisa "Andy¡­.wedding ¡­.. Three days." Lisa shuttered as soon as she answered the call "Calm down Li." Nina chuckled and said "Oh god, my hands are itching to break Ryan''s head for keeping this thing away from me." Lisa frowned and said "I already punished Erik." Nina sighed and said "They deserve it." Lisa chuckled and said "So, do you think we have to tell this to Amy?" Nina asked "I wish I could but you know I just promised Ryan that I won''t tell this to anyone." Lisa sighed and said Thinking for a while, Nina said "We are going to farmhouse at night right, so we will tell her when she is about to start to farmhouse." "Yeah, this will be good." Lisa smiled and said "So, did you prepare anything for a wedding?" Lisa asked "Did your hubbies give us that chance?" Nina chuckled and asked "Oh my god, this is like a dream." Lisa excitedly said "Yeah, a dream of Amy since childhood." Nina smiled and said "I am thinking to order some jewellery for Amy, do you think she will like it," Lisa asked "Of course, let us order something good. I will check the jewellery collection on the website and order it." Nina said before hanging the call ...... Chapter 353 - Wedding (2) Evening, 6:00pm Francis mansion "Mia, do you think your dada is hiding something?" Amy asked while changing diapers to baby Mia When baby Mia chuckled, she scrunched her eyebrows and asked "Don''t tell me you know something which I don''t know." When baby Mia rolled, she frowned and turned towards baby Mark "Do you also knew something?" When baby Mark rolled to the other side, Amy frowned deeper and asked "This is not done, everyone knows something but why the hell you all are hiding from me?" Just then Andy stepped inside the room and asked "What are you talking honey?" "Are you hiding something from me?" Amy folded her hands and asked Andy vigorously shook his head and said "No honey, I knew nothing." "Seriously Andy? Babies also knew something which I don''t but still, you are keeping things away from me." Amy scoffed "I never hide¡ª" "Why did you stepped out of the room at night and talked to someone secretly?" Amy asked "I¡ª" Andy pursed her lips and lowered his head How can he tell her that she secretly talked to the designer about designs and fittings of the dress? "I am asking something Andy, will you answer it or not?" Amy frowned and asked "Babe, I was talking with Erik about some confidential things and¡ª" "Did you forget that I am your assistant before? Every confidential matters should pass to me before it goes to you." Amy snapped harder Andy took a deep breath and hugged her "Babe, I have a secret but I can''t say it to you but why don''t you wait until night?" "Will you reveal it at night?" Amy pouted her lips and asked "Yeah, I will reveal it." Andy raised his thumb and said "Babe, I want you to get ready well for the night." Andy kissed her nape and said "Are we going somewhere?" She asked "Yes." "No, how can we go out when we have two babies who are very little?" Amy frowned and asked "What if I say babies will come with us?" Andy asked "Where are you planning to take me?" Amy chuckled and asked "It''s secret," Andy whispered before walking away ... Downstairs "Mom, I want you all to reach the farmhouse by 8:00 PM." Andy sighed and said "An, are you nervous?" Aunt Rosy chuckled and asked "Yeah, a little." Andy starched his forehead and said "What if she rejects me when I propose her?" Andy pouted his lips and asked "Seriously An? She is your wife yet you are feeling nervous while proposing to her." Aunt Rosy helplessly shook her head and said "Mom, look how my heart is beating wildly." Andy defended himself while placing her hand on his chest "Oh my god, it is beating wildly." Aunt Rosy chuckled and said "Yeah, it is because I am nervous and scared." Andy sighed and said Aunt Rosy smiled and said, "Stop with this nervous thing Andy, she loves you a lot and I am sure she will love your surprise too." "Are you sure she will like the surprise?" Andy asked "Which women don''t want to marry her husband again?" Aunt Rosy chuckled and asked "I hope she likes everything mom." Andy smiled and said "All the best son." Aunt Rosy patted his shoulders and said ... Night 8:00 PM "Babe, are you ready?" Andy glanced at his watch and asked "Yeah babe, just a minute," Amy said and stepped out of the room Andy widened his eyes in shock when he looked at her. She is wearing black colour strapless dress which has a deep neck and a slit to reveal her thigs. She had very minimal makeup and her hair left free which made her look more angelic. Andy gulped and walked towards her before pulling her closer "I don''t want to take you out but I have to reveal my surprise for you." Amy cheeks turned red and gave a peck on his lips "You are looking handsome in this black suit honey. " "And you are looking angelic," Andy said "Babe." "Hmm." "Will you kick me if I kiss you right now?" Andy asked "I want to say Yes, I will kick you but I won''t kick you, babe." Amy blushed and said He then lifted her head and clashed their lips together. She moaned when he bit her lower lip and pushed his tongue inside her mouth. Reluctantly broking the kiss, he pushed her to the wall and started kissing her all over the neck. "We¡­.have....to¡­.go," Amy said in between her moans He is biting, sucking, kissing all over her neck making her giddy all over her body. He then grinned seeing his creation on her neck. "Now, no one dares to see you." Andy smiled and said "You ruined my makeup." Amy frowned and said before looking herself "You are looking too beautiful and I am scared that everyone will look at you." Andy pouted his lips and said "Let''s go." Amy sighed and said "Yeah, let me carry you," Andy said and lifted her up Wrapping her arms around his neck, she asked "Can I know your surprise?" "Wait for twenty minutes." Andy sighed and said "I can''t." Amy pouted her lips and said "You have to," Andy said before opening the car door and placing her inside the car ¡­.. Inside the car "Oh my god, I forgot to bring babies." Amy frowned and said before opening the door "No honey, they were with mom," Andy said "What? Didn''t you say you will take them with us?" Amy asked "Yeah, mom and dad are also coming honey," Andy said before starting the engine "Thank god." Amy sighed and said "An¡ª" Amy stopped saying when she received a message from her friends Nina: - Amy, are you there? Amy: - Yeah babe Nina: - I have a secret to tell you Lisa: - We have a secret Erica: - Yes, it''s a big secret sister Amy Amy: - What is it? Nina: - ANDY Lisa: - IS Erica: - GOING TO Jenni: - MARRY YOU Chapter 354 - Wedding (3) "WHAT?" Amy widened her eyes in shock and shouted "What happen?" Andy panic strikingly asked When Amy didn''t say anything and staring at the phone without blinking her eyes. "Did you saw anything unusual?" Andy asked before grabbing her phone "N-No, it''s nothing," Amy muttered and took her phone back Amy took a deep breath and placed her hand on her chest to control her overwhelming. emotions. Though Andy is her husband and they completed their first wedding anniversary too, she is still feeling giddy with the thought of marrying her husband all over again. "What? Are you sure?" She typed a message in their girls group Nina:-Yes babe, we are already at the farmhouse Lisa: - We just revealed a surprise but don''t dare to discuss this with Andy Amy: - Yeah Amy: - I am nervous, Finger crossed. Lisa: - Don''t worry babe, we are here with you. Looking at Andy, she smiled "Is he going to propose to me?" "Is he going to present me a ring? Will he ask WILL YOU MARRY ME?" Amy thought "Oh my god, my cheeks are burning," Amy murmured before placing her hand on her cheeks "Wait, what should I answer him when he proposes to me?" Amy thought Amy helplessly shook her head and said "Of course, I will jump in excitement before accepting him." Amy blushed harder when she thought about Andy kneeling in front of her proposing her with a bouquet in his hand. "Babe, why are you blushing? Do I look sexy? Are you are becoming hor¡ª" "Ahh, it hurts." Andy groaned in frustration when Amy pinched him "Shut up, I am just thinking about you." Amy chuckled and said "Am I naked in your dreams?" Andy winked his eyes in shock and asked "No." Amy snapped "Where are we going?" Amy looked at him and asked "It''s a surprise." Andy smiled and said before placing his hand on his pocket "Can''t you give him a hint?" Amy purposely asked "No, I can''t." Andy chuckled and said "Thank god, it is there." Andy thought It is the hundredth time he is checking at the ring which is in his pocket. He ordered the very elegant ring and he had high hopes that Amy will love that ring. How can he lose it? So, he is being extra careful for the ring. ...¡­ "Finally we are here," Andy said and stopped the car "Wait, I will open the door," Andy said and quickly walked to the other side Amy smiled and placed her hand on his before hopping out of the car. Amy frowned when a dark place where nothing is invisible invited her. "I thought he will propose me? Which man will marry his wife without a proposal?" Amy thought As she started moving forward, she covered her mouth in shock when fairy lights were turned on and soothing music started. She never thought trees will look so beautiful when fairy lights wrapped around them. She smiled and turned around only to gasp when Andy kneeled in front of her with a bouquet in his hand. "This¡ª" "This is for you honey." Andy smiled and said before giving a bouquet to her "Thank you." Amy smiled before taking a bouquet from his hand "Honey, You know I never thought that I would end up marrying you. I always treated you as my best friend but¡ª" he then chuckled and said, "Let me tell you how I started developing feelings for you." "Did you remember our first date? You drunk the wine without knowing it has drug content in it. You confessed your feelings and at that moment I felt guilty for not knowing about your feelings for me. You danced with a guy and then I realised I can''t see you with any other man except me. I started liking you, I don''t know how I ended up developing strong feelings for you but it was truly too strong. When I learnt how others are trying to count on you, I couldn''t think twice but ask you to marry me. I know I acted like a jerk and took to the marriage bureau but still, I really wanted to marry you and claim my right on you. I know you always had a dream of a grant proposal and a grand wedding but I am sorry for not giving it to you. " Andy confessed "Though I didn''t gave a grand wedding for the first time, I wanted to erase my mistake by giving you a grand wedding honey." Andy smiled and said "So¡ª" Taking out a ring from his pocket, he looked at her and smiled "So, Mrs Amy Francis, Will you marry me all over again in front of our family members? Will you make me your husband and show some courtesy on this FOREVER LOVING HUSBAND of yours?" Amy eyes teared up with his cute proposal. From her childhood, she always dreamed of this kind of beautiful proposal from him. She still couldn''t remember when and where she started developing her feelings but she knew that she is born for him, only for him. She doesn''t know how crush feeling turned into love but she knew one day or the other, Andy will propose to her and marry her. Though they were married, she still felt sad whenever she sees wedding photos of her friends, she too wants a grand proposal and grand wedding. When it is finally coming true, she couldn''t help but shed some happy tears. Andy panicked when she didn''t answer his question, what if she isn''t ready for the wedding? What if she refuses to marry him? What if she doesn''t love him anymore? What if his proposal is bad? "Babe, I am so sorry if I said anything but please don''t say no to my-mmm." Andy stopped saying when Amy clashed their lips together "Am I mad to say No to you? Never ever in my life I would refuse you, hubby." Amy wiped her tears and said before hugging him tightly Just then fireworks started lighting in the sky with the clapping sound of their family members who are walking towards them. Chapter 355 - Wedding(4) "Am I mad to say No to you? Never ever in my life I would refuse you, hubby." Amy wiped her tears and said before hugging him tightly Just then fireworks started lighting in the sky with the clapping sound of their family members who are walking towards them. "Sild the ring hubby. " Amy excitedly said before extending her hand "Yeah," Andy said before sliding the ring "Ahhh, I am so happy for both of you." Mother Francis exclaimed "Oh my god, this ring is so beautiful." Lisa smiled and said "Matt, you have to propose Mia just like what your Uncle Andy did." Erik excitedly said "As if my Mia accepts your son." Andy scoffed "Will you both fighting?" Amy and Nina frowned before snapping at their husbands "Fine." Andy pouted his lips and said before taking Mia into his hands "Did you like the proposal?" Andy tapped her nose and asked When Mia snuggled closer, Andy smiled in satisfaction and said "Dada loves you so much, honey." "Come, let''s go and enjoy the dinner party." Uncle Michael said "Yeah, let''s go." Everyone nodded their heads and walked towards the dining area "Thank you for this proposal." Amy smiled and said "Did you love it?" Andy asked "Yeah, I am so happy," Amy said "So Mrs Francis, Don''t you think I have to special sex treatment for this extravagant proposal?" Andy winked his eyes and asked "Andy, babies are hearing." Amy frowned and muttered "No, our babies won''t overhear our conversations." Andy grinned and said "So, what about my special¡ª" "I wish I could stop hearing you but I am so sorry son, you won''t get any special treatment from your wife tonight." Aunt Rosy bluntly said Amy stuck her tongue out and looked down out of embarrassment. Why on the earth her husband will talk about sex when their parents are near? Can''t he be a little less shameless? "Don''t worry Amy, I am not going to judge both of you." Aunt Rosy smiled and said "Mom, why can''t I get a special treat¡ªOuch babe, it hurts." Andy groaned when Amy pinched him on his waist Aunt Rosy chuckled and said, "You can''t stay with your wife tonight because tomorrow is your wedding." "But we are already married and has two little kids." Andy frowned and said How can he sleep alone without his wife? "Yeah, but this is a tradition that you have to follow." Aunt Rosy sighed and said "But mom¡ª" looking at Mia, he said, "Mia can''t sleep without me." "You can take Mia with you." Amy chuckled and said Andy frowned and gave Amy a ''How can you do this to me?'' look "Mia can''t sleep with Mark too," Andy added "You can take Mark with you." Aunt Rosy smiled and said "But mom, Mark can''t sleep with Amy." Andy pouted his lips and said Aunt Rosy helplessly shook her head and "I can''t deal with him." "I hope you make him understand." Aunt Rosy said to Amy before walking away "But babe¡ª" "Why are you behaving like a four-year-old kid?" Amy frowned and snapped "Honey, did I ever sleep without you? I feel suffocated without you." Andy pouted his lips and said "Don''t behave like a stubborn kid babe." Amy frowned and said "But¡ª" Cutting him off, she said, "If you won''t sleep alone tonight, you have to sleep on the couch for one week after our wedding." "Bully," Andy murmured "So, what did you decided?" Amy asked "Do I have any choice? I will sleep alone tonight but promise that you won''t stop me tomorrow." Andy said "Yeah, I promise hubby." Amy chuckled and said "Amy," Nina called her out "Yeah, I am coming," Amy said "I have to spend some time with them," Amy said before walking away ¡­.. Girl''s room "Ahh, you guys have no idea how cute Andy sounded when he proposed to me," Amy exclaimed "My heart is with him, he is super romantic hubby." Nina chuckled "I wish Oli would have proposed me like that." Erica sighed and said "I already asked Mark to get some training from brother Andy." Elsa chuckled and said "I too asked Roger to give me such a romantic proposal." Daisy smiled and said "Will you all stop talking about my hubby? I already miss him a lot." Amy pouted her lips and said Looking at the ring, she said "I wish I could stay with him all day and night." "Girl, you are behaving like a teenager?" Nina helplessly shook her head and said "I wish I could go back and love him from your college days. You know, I won''t mind loving and marrying him all over again." Amy smiled and said "She is completely into him." Lisa sighed and said "So, did you done with waxing?" Jenni asked "Did he gave me any heads up to check on my waxing schedule?" Amy frowned and said "Don''t worry babe, we are here to help you out," Lisa said before taking out waxing strips "You will do waxing for me?" Amy chuckled and asked "Yeah." All the girls shouted ... Boy''s room "Will you stop being grumpy?" Erik frowned and snapped "I wish I could hold her with me." Andy sighed and said "You are behaving like a love-struck fool." Ryan helplessly shook her head and said "You have no idea how much I miss her." Andy frowned and said before taking his phone out "What are you doing now?" Lucas asked "I want to talk with her," Andy said before calling his wife "Hey babe, missing me?" Andy asked as soon as someone answered the call "The person with whom you want to talk is busy with her friends. So, please hang the call and wait for tomorrow." Nina said before hanging the call "But¡ª" before Andy could say anything, Nina hanged the call "Everyone wants me to wait." Andy frowned and said "Don''t worry dear grumpy bridegroom, we all are here to entertain you." Ryan chuckled and said before turning on the music and passing beer to everyone Chapter 356 - Wedding(5) Wedding day Amy'' room "Your make up is done, we have to wait for a wedding dress." Nina sighed and said before applying matte lipstick to the bride Amy "Aww, Mia is looking awesome," Lisa said before holding her in her hands Amy chuckled and said, "I never thought Andy has such a good taste in kids dresses." Yeah, look how comforted peach colour dress it is." Jenni smiled and said "Ahhh, sister in law your wedding dress is here," Erica exclaimed "I am excited, I mean I never gave him my measurements, I wish it should be correctly fitted one," Amy muttered before opening the dress which packed in a silver coloured box Everyone gasped in surprise when they looked at the beautiful wedding dress in Amy''s hand. "This is so extravagant." Nina excitedly said "Oh my god, I wish I could marry Andy for this dress." Lisa sighed and said "I am sorry but Andy is mine, only mine." Amy chuckled and said "Come, I will help you changing," Nina said and took the dress in her hands ¡­... Downstairs "You look handsome," Ryan said "I know." Andy sighed and said before glancing at his watch He then frowned when he realised his wedding is just in one hour and he didn''t receive a call from his wife. "Let me call Amy," Andy said before dialling her number "Hey babe, did you get ready?" Andy asked "Yeah honey, I am almost." Amy smiled and said "How is wedding dress?" Andy asked "It''s beautiful." "Can you send me the photograph? I want to see you, babe." Andy asked "Can''t you wait for few minutes?" Amy chuckled and said "Babe." "Hmm." "You will walk down the aisle for me, right? I mean these boys showed some videos where the bride left her bridegroom and eloped from the wedding. You won''t elope right?" Andy pouted his lips and asked "What if I elope?" Amy asked "I¡ª"Andy stopped saying when Amy hanged the call "What happen dude? Did Amy say anything? " Erik asked "What if Amy elopes? What I am supposed to do?" Andy worriedly asked "Oh my god, Andy, why the hell are you behaving like a teenager?" Lucas frowned and asked "Exactly, Amy is already your wife and no matter what, she won''t elope from her own wedding?" Oliver sighed and said "Why isn''t she here yet?" Andy frowned and asked "Can''t you just wait for half an hour? I heard that uncle Miller went to bring her down." Ryan frowned and said ...¡­.. Amy''s room "Aww, you are looking angelic." Nina smiled and said "I wish Andy won''t faint by seeing you like this." Lisa chuckled and said Just then Father Miller entered the room "I will wait for you outside," Nina said before walking away along with other girls "I always knew that you will look awesome in a wedding dress." Father Miller smiled and said "And you are looking handsome in a black suit," Amy said before fixing his tie "Who is more handsome? Me or your hubby?" Father Miller asked "Obviously, My Andy is more handsome." Amy chuckled and said Father Miller helplessly shook his head and said "You are still the same." Pausing for a while, he said "Every father will get worried and get cold feet at the time of his daughter wedding but here I am getting all excited for this. You know why I am excited?" When Amy shook her head, he said "Because my daughter is marrying his man all over again. Her biggest dream is turning into reality. To be honest, I was a little bit sad when I heard about your rushed marriage but I am so happy and excited that you got married to your crush. I was sad because I couldn''t walk down the aisle for you but you know your hubby never fails to surprise me. I am so happy that I am walking down the aisle for you." Wiping his tears away, he said" I always wanted my daughter to marry Andy because I knew how Andy will treat you. I knew how is family will treat you. I knew that you will be most happiest woman when you step into Francis mansion and that''s the reason I always supported you. You can say, my dad is mean but yes I am. I want my daughter to be happy after the wedding. " "Dad, you are always the best okay and do you know one secret?" She asked "What?" "You are more dashing and handsome than my hubby," Amy whispered Pausing for a while, she said "You always supported me and stood by my side in my best and worst situations. I wouldn''t be this happy without you. Andy indeed completes me but the thing is I am nothing without you. A complete messy daughter." "I love you to moon and back dad," Amy said before hugging him "I love you too honey." Father Miller smiled and said "Hugs without me, How mean this father and daughter duo are?" Mother Francis complained before joining in group hug "I wish you all the happiness and success honey." Mother Francis smiled and said Glancing at the watch, he said "We have to go." "Yeah," Amy said before taking a deep breath ¡­. Wedding venue "Where is Amy?" Andy frowned and said Just then a soothing music started and Amy walked down the aisle along with father miller. Andy''s eyes teared up by looking at his wife who is looking like an angel just descended from heaven. Andy always wanted to see her in a wedding dress walking down the aisle for him and now when it is turning true, it is overwhelming and he couldn''t express how happy he is. Amy had a very bright smile on her face while walking down the aisle. She slightly frowned by looking at her husband who has tears in her eyes. She couldn''t help but her eyes are filled with happy tears. From her childhood, she dreamed of a dreamy wedding with the man of her life and now after one year of their rushed marriage, it is coming true. This is much more beautiful than all the dreams she went through. Passing her hand to Andy, Father Miller said "I know you will always love and protect her but still I want you to be more cautious about your wife and promise me that you will give me another grandson within a year." "Of course, I will work hard for another baby." Andy shamelessly said "Andy." Amy glared at her shameless hubby "You are looking beautiful honey." Andy kissed her forehead and said "And you are handsome." Amy smiled and said "Babe, Do you want to marry me?" Roger asked Daisy "Is that a proposal? If yes then thank you for making it so unromantic." Daisy helplessly shook her head and said "So, are you interested in marrying me?" Roger asked "Of course, I am." Daisy smiled and said "I will talk to our elders and¡ª" "Okay we can talk but first listen to their wedding vows." Daisy sighed and said Holding Amy''s hand, Andy took a deep breath and said "One year ago, I never imagined that I would make you my wife. I never imagined that I would stand in this place to marry you. you are always the most sweetest, caring and kind person I have ever known and I do not doubt that you make me a better man. Not many people know, but I proposed to her- sorry I told her about our marriage just before I took her to the marriage bureau. I asked her to marry me in an office lift and gave her very little time to think." "Yes, I was mean but I couldn''t help it. I want to make her tie with me for a lifetime so that no one could count on her. I was always straight forward and never scared but most of the people doesn''t know that one thing scares me the most, losing you scares me the most honey." Wiping his tears, he said "This money, CEO of Francis cooperation is secondary for me, being your husband is the most important thing. I don''t mind being your slave for a lifetime Mrs Francis. I promise to grow along with you and I am willing to face all the changes and not forget, I will keep this relationship alive and exciting. And finally. I promise you to love in good times and in bad. I love you forever wifey." "You are making me cry. " Amy pouted her lips and complained "I am sorry but I couldn''t help it," Andy said before wiping her tears "I already took all the limelight." Amy frowned and said Holding his hand, she said "From childhood, my biggest dream is to marry you. I had a huge crush on you but please don''t ask me when and where because I couldn''t remember it. I used to feel butterflies in my stomach whenever I think about you. I could feel skin burn and tickles whenever you are near me. I used to be nervous whenever I want to approach you and I am glad that I drunk wine and proposed to you on that day. I am so thankful for that wine. You know how I felt when you told me about our wedding, I was shocked but I am excited that I am finally marrying the man of my life. " Pausing for a while, she said "I love you conditionally and without hesitation, I owe to love you, encourage you no matter what. I love you An." "I love you too babe," Andy said before clashing their lips together "Aww, they are so cute," Nina said before wiping her tears "Learn something from your brother." Lisa frowned and said "You are my forever home." Amy smiled and said before hugging him tightly "I love you and kids to moon and back." Andy tapped her nose and said ¡­.. AUTHORS NOTE :) The... END... Finally, the day comes where we have to bid goodbye to Amy and Andy. You guys have no idea how heavy my heart is becoming while I am writing this final chapter. I wish I could continue this book but things have to end in a sweet way, not in a complicated one. This journey is a very incredible and memorable one for me. Honestly, I had no plans of starting this novel when WSA 2021 was announced because I knew I couldn''t write much and I would obviously fail but some of my good friends encouraged me and I started it. I never imagined that I will get such huge readers and support for this book and I would personally thank everyone for loving and supporting me. Whenever I read all your reviews and comments, I feel happy and proud. Though this novel OFFICIALLY ENDS here but I wish you all will support me with my other work too: TALES OF THE LOVE It is an equally fun-loving story of childhood sweethearts Calvin and Elsa. Lastly, I would like to thanks everyone and I wish to see you each and everyone in my other book. With lots of love Your cute author, shining??